Part One
A Long Healing Come Slowly
Book 1
A Historical Novel About War, Traumatic Stress, Love, Marriage, Death, and Christ Jesus Who Alone Is Able to Overcome Our Suffering.
Jim Carmichael, Ph.D.
Echo Co., 2/26, 3rd Marine Division
South Vietnam, 1967-1968
Story based on a actual events.
Copyright © 2016 Jim Carmichael, Ph.D.
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.
LifeRich Publishing is a registered trademark of The Reader’s Digest Association, Inc.
LifeRich Publishing books may be ordered through booksellers or by contacting:
LifeRich Publishing 1663 Liberty Drive Bloomington, IN 47403 www.liferichpublishing.com 1 (888) 238-8637.
Because of the dynamic nature of the Internet, any web addresses or links contained in this book may have changed since publication and may no longer be valid. The views expressed in this work are solely those of the author and do not necessarily reflect the views of the publisher, and the publisher hereby disclaims any responsibility for them.
Any people depicted in stock imagery provided by Thinkstock are models, and such images are being used for illustrative purposes only. Certain stock imagery © Thinkstock.
ISBN: 978-1-4897-0797-0 (sc) ISBN: 978-1-4897-0796-3 (hc) ISBN: 978-1-4897-0795-6 (e).
Library of Congress Control Number: 2016909612 Print information available on the last page. LifeRich Publishing rev. date: 07/08/2016.
For Catherine, my wife.
To Mrs. Ann Bailey. Thank you.
Mr. Scott Hicken. Thank you
To my God and Savior, Messiah Jesus, everything I have and am has come from You. I bless You.
Echo Co., 2nd Battalion., 26th Regiment., 9th Marine Expeditionary Brigade, 3rd Marine Division Marines moving up to hill 861 from hill 861a in late March or early April, 1968. Khe Sanh, South Vietnam. This author was part of that move.
The list of Marines & Corpsmen (below) killed in action (KIA) at Khe Sanh, serving on hills 558 & 861a, from 16 Jan. '68 (the day we left Phu Bai) until 12 Apr. ’68, when we left Khe Sanh.
LTJG Robert R. Brett, CHC USNR - 1/Lt. Fernando Distefano USMC - 1/Lt. Alfred Jordan USMC - S/Sgt. Glenn H. Calvin USMC - Sgt. Billy R. McCall USMC - HM2 Charles T. Langenfield USN* - Cpl. Carlos C. Aguirre USMC - Cpl. Herman A. Lohman, Jr. USMC - Cpl. Artis W. Meadows, Jr. USMC - Cpl. Edward A. McGrath USMC - Cpl. George A. Pruitt USMC - Cpl. Donald R. Schroeder USMC - Cpl. James M. Trimble USMC - Cpl. Kenneth R. Williams USMC - HM3 Russell W. Scarborough USN - LCpl. Lionel R. Crase USMC - LCpl. Julius C. Foster USMC - LCpl. Gerrie G. Jeffries USMC - LCpl. Eugene M. Johnson, Jr. USMC - LCpl. Tyrone F. Lamitie USMC** - LCpl. Joseph A. Mollettiere USMC - LCpl. Max A. Nelson USMC - LCpl. Manuel V. Romero USMC - LCpl. John M. Snyder, Jr. USMC - LCpl. Louis F. Staples USMC - LCpl. Harold A. Strausbaugh USMC - LCpl. James R. Wells USMC - LCpl. Gilbert Wiley USMC - LCPl. James A. Wood USMC - LCpl. William L. Yohn USMC - HM Roger M. Nelson USN - HM James C. Delaplane USN* - HM Joseph Lopez USN* - HM Donald A. Labonte USN - Pfc. Gilbert J. Adams USMC - Pfc. Thomas J. Bayes USMC - Pfc. Jack C. Bagard USMC - Pfc. Clifford G. Borrell USMC - Pfc. Francis Carter USMC - Pfc. Alexander S. Chin USMC - Pfc. Allen J. Gaines USMC - Pfc. David A. Cramer USMC - Pfc. Melvin L. Dolby USMC - Pfc. Arthur L. Edmonds USMC - Pfc. Adolpo A. Gomez USMC - Pfc. Earl W. Heifner USMC - Pfc. Edward V. Masters USMC - Pfc. Rickey J. Marson USMC - Pfc. Clifton Moses USMC - Pfc. Anthony J. Pepper USMC - Pfc. Lloyd G. Seal USMC - Pfc. Hector L. Semidey USMC - Pfc. Alan R. Smith USMC - Pfc. Charles R. Stephenson USMC** - Pfc. Ernest V. Taylor USMC - Pfc. Michael V. Wright USMC - Pfc. Gilbert Zerbst USMC - Pvt. B.M. Hillimon USMC - Pvt. John F. Quattlebaum USMC
* Designates one of three corpsman KIA by a 122 rocket, one day before we left Khe Sanh at Hill 558.
** Designates a close Marine buddy, KIA at the same moment on Feb. 5, 1968.
-
All Bible quotes are from the 1995 NASB translation unless otherwise stated.
-
All pictures in this work are from the public domain
-
The picture of Echo. Co. above was taken by Cpl. Tommy Eichler.
I would also like to thank Grammarly for their excellent grammar program.
꧁ PREFACE ꧂ 9
꧁ PROLOGUE: DAMIEN'S DEAD ꧂ 14
꧁ THE NEWS ꧂ 40
꧁ JAMES WASHINGTON WILSON ꧂ 47
꧁ FULL CIRCLE ꧂ 53
꧁ SMITTY'S PLACE ꧂ 63
꧁ OLD PICTURES ꧂ 77
꧁ BACK HOME ꧂ 82
꧁ KATHLEEN VICTORIA McCLURE ꧂ 88
꧁ REMEMBERING ꧂ 90
꧁ "I'VE LOST THE BABY!" ꧂ 95
꧁ FATHER ED McTAMMANY ꧂ 104
꧁ "THIS IS GOOD SCOTCH" ꧂ 111
꧁ MISS LONGVIEW ꧂ 116
꧁ CHARACTER FLAWS ꧂ 120
꧁ THAT THANKSGIVING ꧂ 136
꧁ NURSE MINSK ꧂ 138
꧁ NUMBER THREE ꧂ 150
꧁ DR. McNUTT ꧂ 154
꧁ "IS THIS ABOUT DAMIEN?" ꧂ 160
꧁ AT THE RECRUITER ꧂ 162
꧁ A FUNERAL SERVICE ꧂ 167
꧁ INTERMENT ꧂ 175
꧁ DINNER AT THE WILSON'S ꧂ 184
꧁ "NO!" ꧂ 191
꧁ A THREAT EXPOSED ꧂ 201
꧁ "THIS HERE'S THE WAR" ꧂ 208
꧁ "WHAT HAPPENED, SMITTY?" ꧂ 215
꧁ "YOUR FATHER HAS A PISTOL" ꧂ 222
꧁ COLONEL JERRY INHOFE ꧂ 249
꧁ QUESTIONS ꧂ 237
꧁ "HOW IS HE, SUSAN?" ꧂ 245
꧁ A CHANGE OF TACTICS ꧂ 249
꧁ LOGOS MEANS WORD, DOC! ꧂ 259
꧁ "I'M GLAD YOU ASKED" ꧂ 262


꧁ PREFACE ꧂
The deployed American military family is in shambles today, but so is much of non-deployed, civilian America. With an all-voluntary military and multiple deployments to Iraq and Afghanistan in the past decades, no one should be surprised about this. Active duty personnel are eligible for psychological counseling if they can get it. Yet, their military career could end if they do receive such counseling. But who counsels the mothers and fathers, wives or husbands, and the children of those personnel returning home from the battlefield? And while stateside, what type of counsel is given? Most likely, the spouse and children are left to do their own investigations.
Our country is beginning a more open dialogue about God and His law with the new Administration. I believe there has been a direct correlation between our desire as a nation to rid ourselves of any reference to the God of Scripture and the breakdown of society, especially its cornerstone, the family. Many Americans are convinced there is. The Democratic Party has banned the words "In God" from their Party's platform and "So help me God" when swearing in witnesses when they testify in court and on the Hill. I was in the eighth grade when Madelyn Murray O'Hare successfully had prayer tossed out of public education. I even remember the weather that day.
Spouses, you committed yourself to your veteran "for better or for worse" as part of the covenant of marriage ceremony with the living God as your witness. Are you starting to wonder when or if the "better" will ever come? Young teen, you may have noticed a change in your military parent/s, and it may not be for the better. For too many, answers are in short supply. Veteran, does the hole in your soul keep getting larger and deeper?
Would it help if I told you I know how you feel? Been there, done that, and have the T-shirt to prove it. The T-shirt is now a rag. I know some of the families that have gone under because of their involvement in America's wars. Perhaps you have set about independently, trying various ways to cope. You go one more minute and then one minute more, but the minutes keep adding up, and very little is resolved. Are you farther from your loved one than ever? You've prayed, but the heavens are bronzed, nothing coming in and nothing going out. My question is, how is your plan working? God has a better one. This novel is about hope, concrete hope, and hope that you can park an aircraft carrier on. My wife and I know what it means to have one's war sweep it almost all away.
First, you are in the perfect place: warts, pain, and all. I can assure you that God is not wringing His hands over your situation. You may be saying to yourself, "I hope He can keep all the doings on earth from colliding and self-destructing." Furthermore, military families know something that most American families do not. They know what it means to submit to higher authorities. When the powers that be say, "Get your gear together and be ready to move out at 0900," you get your gear together and are ready before 0900.
Too many people today say the God of Scripture is a figment of a believer's warped imagination. The trinitarian God is all-powerful, all-knowing, and all-merciful, infinite, eternal, and unchangeable. He is the LORD over every molecule in the universe. He is equally the Law-Giver and Judge, and He has written His law into your DNA. "The fool still says in his heart, 'There is no God.'" Psalm 14:1
Since 1997, I've been in the VA (Veterans Administration) health care and mental health system. I've been in four P.T.S.D. (Post Traumatic Stress Disorder) programs beginning in Sioux Falls, SD, a 6-week program P.T.S.D. in Denver, CO VAMC, the St. Louis, MO Jefferson Barracks P.T.S.D. clinic, and the Atlanta Mental Health System in Oakwood, GA. I know what's out there and how each works. I have gone through three different Christian Counseling programs. I understand why these programs fall short. Either there is no Christian base or the Christian basis is ignorant of the effects of continual traumatic stress due to combat.
There is no cure for P.T.S.D. I submit to you an email from a teaching colleague for clarification on how to think about traumatic stress. "Hey Jim, 'I think you're right. We can't just memorize Scripture and all emotional struggles go away. I don't know the exact answer to that other than praying and trusting God's sovereignty in the midst of it like we've discussed many times. J. C. Ryle talked about that a lot. He went through a lot of personal tragedy so I assume that related to him strongly. There is also a physical element that is not necessarily healed in this life. Think about how many diseases we have that are chronic through life. They aren't always healed, but they don't kill them; they just deal with them throughout their lives. I get the sense that a lot of the brain changes involved in PTSD could be in that category. That doesn't mean there aren't times of progress, but it's going to be an issue to be addressed always.'"
There is Rock Solid Hope when Jesus Christ is the main focus. My life didn't start until it took a nosedive because of my P.T.S.D. Thank you, Jesus, for putting me in the middle of so much danger in Vietnam. You ensured that my dad, himself a Korean War veteran with PTSD, would traumatize me physically and emotionally. He would become enraged at me over my displeasing behavior, which he was the source of because of his PTSD. Our family lived in fear of dad, especially when he started drinking. I left Texas for MCRD (Marine Corps Recruit Depot) after graduating high school.
Thank You, Jesus, for
-the times the medication didn't stop the sadness
-every black hole of depression that has swept over and swallowed me
-the torturous anxiety and the outbursts of anger didn't cause more damage
-those long years of searching for the proper medication and the added years of getting the dosage right
-holding my marriage together
-building my marriage stronger than ever
-my bride of over fifty-seven years
There is only one way to live with P.T.S.D. that works: trust in Christ Jesus Himself. That may sound simplistic, but every answer you seek about your trauma is found in Him. Seek Him first and His righteousness (Mt. 6:33), not release from PTSD as your primary focus. You won't find the acrostic "P.T.S.D." in the Bible. Its condition and promise of comfort are there nonetheless. A certain percentage of us are genetically predisposed to PTSD. Be advised that you only come to complete healing on heaven's shore. Until then, the gifts God gives to His people are countless and priceless.
I have done extensive research in writing this historical fiction book. If you find something amiss, let me know. You will notice numerous switchbacks in this work. They are all labeled and dated moving from the present to the past and back to the present.
I did not experience any "soul cleansing" after I typed this manuscript's final words. Mine was not a cathartic endeavor in which some or many ghosts of the past were exercised. I no longer have any ghosts that need exercising. I don't have flashbacks or nightmares anymore. Thank you, Jesus. The Bible informs us that God gives to His beloved in his sleep. My God will do what's right for the close buddies I lost in battle. Their deaths meant something significant, which goes without saying since God controls all His creatures and their actions. "It don't mean nothin'" finds no place in God's cosmos. Still, we are all held responsible for our actions because they are our actions. Cosmically and biblically speaking, God is sovereign, yet man is still responsible, ruling out raw determinism.
This book is a relatively fast read. God in Christ should receive all glory if this book helps you find the Savior and learn to think truthfully about combat trauma. However, God is equally glorified if you put it back on the shelf and walk away.
I'm a grunt—infantry—a ground pounder. I am a Christian, and I have earned a PhD. I also intend to remain as anti-politically correct (PC) yet historical as humanly possible. One of my concerns in this work is NOT worrying about whether I offend anybody. My greater interest is being historically, biblically, and theologically correct, thus glorifying God so I can enjoy Him forever. If you are Politically Correct, that is to say, if you are easily offended by anything and everything that runs counter to your worldview, then stop reading right here. No one can help you get over yourself except the Lord Jesus. Grow up. So brace yourself, I use the noun "Gook" when speaking about North Vietnamese Communists and Viet Cong. It's what we called them. I can only imagine what they called us.
As a nineteen-year-old gung-ho Marine, I aimed to be as offensive toward our enemies as possible. Therefore, just like our fathers and grandfathers who fought in the world wars, we demeaned our enemies in the same way they dishonored us. We thought little of them so that it became easier to kill them.
If you still cling to the old notion that Ho Chi Minh was a nationalist attempting to unite both Vietnams, you'd be wrong. He was a butchering Communist of the first order. May I recommend a booklet by Robert F. Turner, Myths of the Vietnam War: The Pentagon Papers Reconsidered. You can find it free online.

꧁ PROLOGUE ꧂
Dear Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, . 1 March 1967
Lt. Collins asked me to write to you. I hope that is okay with you. I’m sure he’ll be writing you soon if he hasn’t already.
Corporal Damien Wilson sat on his steel pot with his back against a tree, having just finished cleaning his M-16. He pushed the selector on safe and laid it close to him. In these surroundings, he officiated in the context of war. Behind him, a flapping gaggle of ten CH-46 medium helicopters flew some company or battalion of Marine grunts into harm's way. He felt nothing for those men as the roar of their airborne machines passed into the horizon. He'd lived in this war zone for eleven months now. The boxcar crunch of artillery made its presence known about a half click to the west. Life wasn't complete without that crashing. A flight of bomb-laden F-4s from Da Nang streaked across the sky, northeast to southwest at about fifteen thousand and climbing.
The itch in his lower back roused him to personal sympathy. With his flak jacket on, he couldn't feel the tree's rough bark through the fiberglass plates sewn into his vest. He couldn't massage the itch like an old bear when he rubbed against tree bark. Regardless, he pressed his back hard into it like that bear does. It helped some.
He looked back out toward the surrounding countryside. Vietnam was often a noisy place, and he had learned to segregate it into dangerous and impotent sounds. Green undulating hills melted into lighter and darker tints, hues, and tones. These colors at one time provided a breathtaking conglomeration of his favorite color. That was a million years ago when he joined the company.
In Delta Company's physical claim upon this AO. The landscape propounded to its inhabitants an ancient, serene facade. That had all become a lie during Damien's tour. This country and its green-washed dyes were equivocations; themes played out upon half-truths. Tree lines, bushes, bamboo thickets, and elephant grass; the flora and fauna of Southeast Asia were seldom what they advertised. Ages ago and half a world away, a tree line was just that and nothing more. Now, eleven months into Damien's tour, he could no longer trust what his steely dark brown iris told him was just rough brush. Everything was a potential trap.
Vietnam was where his foe hid in, among, or under foliage, waiting to kill him. All of it he had to sort through in an instant. If he sorted wrong, he was dead. He no longer put stock in the ground he walked on, for nothing was safe or sacred here anymore. Hidden or buried in the dirt were land mines and punji stakes, or worse. Charlie used everything: discarded C-Ration cans, tires, unexploded bombs, unclaimed ordinance, everything, and Damien knew that Victor Charles, wherever he was, was watching him. That little gook was out there —somewhere. Sitting a few feet away from him, he and PFC Moorehouse were already sweating from the humid ninety-plus-degree heat. The heat over here had a taste to it. But he would never be able to describe it back home—back in the world. They had most recently completed digging their fighting hole, and both men were hungry, as hungry as one can get, laboring in a sauna.
Wilson and Moorehouse couldn't have been more of a study in contrasts. Damien Wilson was built like a basketball forward—tall, lean, and agile, quick as a deer. Moorehouse stood five feet seven inches and tripped over his feet. Damien was lightly black, and Jerry Moorehouse was white. Damien's features were measured in straight, handsome lines that had drawn plenty of female attention in school. Jerry had been a fat, freckle-faced kid, and here, his baby fat soon melted off of him as he edged his way into life in the Corps. Damien came from the upper middle class of Ft. Worth, Texas. His father, Dr. James Wilson, was a brilliant physicist who had recently taken the position of head of the science department at Gladstone Preparatory School. After years of his wife's bantering, James Wilson could come home at night to spend time with his family. Dr. Wilson nearly disowned Damien for enlisting in the Corps.
Jerry spent his days on the tough streets of Dundalk, Baltimore's industrial blue-collar district. Jerry had no idea who his father was, nor did he care. He'd been told his old man was a thief and a streetwise punk who had raped his mother. His mother died of a heroin overdose when Jerry was five. He was moved to an orphanage until he was twelve and a half. He had joined the Marines from the repressive confines of a foster home. No one at Jerry's last home cared that he'd joined the military. It just meant they didn't have his mouth to feed any longer.
Damien's IQ was slightly over one hundred thirty. Jerry didn't know what IQ meant, not really. For starters, Damien loved Keats and Shakespeare, as well as Hemingway and Steinbeck. And Moorehouse, well, he loved Superman comics, anything with pictures. Wilson was a Baptist. He spent his final summers at his church's basketball camp. Jerry held no particular beliefs sacred. Religion had not looped its way into Jerry's existence. But Jerry was a quick understudy, amiable and free-spirited, and he meshed well with this company of Marines. Despite his formative years, which could have made him resentful, he worked at making friends. He was more diligent than most, which became his first order of business. Damien felt at odds, especially with some of the other black Marines and several of the white Alabama and Tennessee boys. Damien and Jerry liked each other immediately. Only their rank separated them. Jerry snored at night and, worse, sometimes on ambushes, which brought Damien's whispered wrath. Damien, however, slept light, his hand almost always curling around his weapon's pistol grip. He'd wake at the slightest rustle or click of a twig—or for no reason.
They were different in other significant ways. Damien had witnessed enough of the Delta Company men die, both white and black. He'd killed several Viet Cong and NVA at close range. His first kill was with his K-bar—on Christmas. He'd also experienced a tragic "friendly fire" incident, and as the saying goes, "friendly fire isn't." That was two days before Thanksgiving. When he finally rotated, he would do everything he could not to be anywhere near home on those days. The holidays would mock him. By now, his outlook on life had submerged into the thick ooze of his confusion, and he wondered if life held any truth or meaning for him. How was he supposed to understand all those Sunday school lessons at Emmanuel Baptist? Love thine enemies? Killing had become part of who he was. How does one stop this way of living and 'go home' as if nothing significant had happened for the past twelve months? He wondered if any place was really "safe" anymore. He would begun to wonder if Nietzsche was right, that God was indeed dead. He started to feel that all the answers he'd trusted as a churched child had not simply lost their meaning but never had any purpose.
Trust in anything solid had gotten lost somewhere between where he sat and Da Nang. Damien had also stopped wondering if there was some plan to win this war. Nietzsche had gone insane, partly because of the venereal disease he'd contracted and partly because he no longer had any response to his philosophy. Only God, if He did exist, knew if Johnson and McNamara intended to win this elongated, open-ended conflagration.
Private Moorehouse came to Delta to escape the constant change of life without weighty relationships. He was content with the possibility of God existing or not. He'd found a home in the most dangerous place on earth. Little else mattered to Jerry.
The previous two weeks had proven virulent and unrelenting to Delta Company. Each platoon had tripped one ambush each. They'd skirmished off and on for two days the preceding week with a sizable enemy force, and twice, they had initiated contact with the enemy. As a result, the company had suffered three KIAs and ten wounded during that span. And on last night's ambush, a patrol of VC walked right into second platoon's kill zone. They found several blood trails but recovered only parts of one body the following day.
Humans weren't the only enemy they fought. The lack of sleep and the constant tension of wondering who would get hit next cut creases into their facial features. It sank their eyes deeper into their heads. The dead weight of their packs, along with all the gun ammo boxes and rifle bandoliers, extra mortar rounds, and frags, multiplied mass times gravity to equal more weight than any of them had ever carried over distances that might break a horse. Everyone swatted the malarial mosquitoes and the other critters. They had intense disdain for the horse-size malaria pills that sent them into the bushes with their e-tools, suffering from the 'Ho Chi Minh quick step.' Then there were the varmints that killed or made one wish he was dead. All around them were four-inch black scorpions, foot-long centipedes, three-quarters of an inch in diameter that could bite on either end, and an infinite variety of deadly snakes. They lived with dysentery, the ubiquitous heat, the incessant rain, and the resultant soaked clothing that could rub sores on a weary body. Annoying leeches populated the rice paddies and streams and hurt fiercely when you pulled them off. They left a hole in the skin that oozed blood and became infected quickly.
The skin between their toes split and bled from being constantly wet. When a man cut himself on the ten-foot tall razor-sharp elephant grass, he bled, which led to infection and then a pus-filled sore within fifteen minutes: the more cuts, the more infectious sores. The more sores, the more they drained and burned when sweat ran into the cut. But the abrasions didn't heal appropriately. Life in Vietnam stung and burned in one way or another, and all the time.
If these matters weren't sufficient to burden a man, there was always the uncertainty of wondering if the effort they gave day and night was worth the cost. They held deep in their psyche the growing suspicion that America didn't care about them. And from what they read in their hometown newspapers at Mail Call, it felt as if the country that sent them 10,000 miles west hated them for what they did. It all conspired to sap from them what energy remained in their bodies.
With the can's lid cut open and bent to form a handle, Jerry Moorehouse raised the hot green tin can to his nose. He sniffed at the malodorous bubbling gravy bathing the beefsteak and potatoes. The heat tab cooking his meal gave off acrid, noxious fumes that burned his eyes, soldering the inside of his nose. This burning caused him to rub his eyes and nose with his other dirty hand. Jerry blinked hard to clear his watering eyes and blew on the gurgling, thickened juices to cool them. He had learned to do it this way for the past few months. In the heat, Jerry endured eating. In the bush, getting to where you could sit long enough to shovel the food was often an ordeal.
Jerry stirred the contents of the can, sloshing some of the gravy over its edge so that it dripped onto his mud-encrusted right boot. "Way to go, Moorehouse," he groused to himself. He was already thinking past the main course of this B-2 Unit and into the middle of his pound cake. He loved his pound cake. So did Damien. After months in the bush, Jerry found he wouldn't eat Ham and Eggs, Boned Chicken, and Chicken and Noodles—no way unless he could beg some home-sent spices from somebody.
After eleven months and some loose change, Damien had one full moon to go out of his twelve and seventeen. That was when he'd hitch a ride on a chopper and be out of the bush for good. At twelve months and twenty days, he would be on that big freedom bird headed home to the land of the round eyes. So, he ate the ham slices, Beans and Wieners, and, occasionally, a Beefsteak ration. If you only had Beefsteak, you needed a heat tab and Tabasco sauce. The gunk they packed in and around the "meat" was horrible, if not heated. When Damien heated it, it tasted merely terrible. His mother kept him supplied with dried onions and other seasonings. She learned to bake German Chocolate cakes in coffee cans. She'd filled old shoeboxes with chocolate chip cookies and other goodies she had sent him. Damien was good about sharing his mom's fabulous cooking. But almost twelve months of eating the same meals, except for the few times they got to eat in somebody's mess hall in the rear, would drive a normal person insane. Damien didn't feel normal anymore. Complaining about everything was a grunt's right of passage, an obligation. It didn't alter the facts, but it provided some comic relief.
"Damien, you want my Caraway cheese? I hate this stuff." Jerry shuddered as he thought about what lay just beyond the thin metal cover he refused to cut open with his C-Rat opener.
Damien didn't look up as he spoke. "PFC Moorehouse, you know what you can do with that Caraway cheese, d on't you?"
"How you gonna act, man? Don't say I never offered you nothin.' Don't come screamin' to me when you're starvin,' and we can't get resupplied like last time. I'm a nice guy, Corporal--hey. By the way, when are you gonna finish tellin' me about your dad? Did he ever talk much about working on the atomic bomb?"
"No. He couldn't talk about it. He told me some stories, but I'm certain now that he left out quite a bit, you know, top secret things. He used to say that if he talked about that project, Mr. Hoover, the FBI Director, would personally show up at our door and take me off someplace where they couldn't find me. He is a genius, my dad. Did I tell you he met Einstein?"
"Albert Einstein?"
"Yep. Oppenheimer, Konopinski, Hans Bethe, Serber, and Teller too. All those brilliant men and so many more. They called them the Luminaries. It took all of them and thousands more to make that bomb."
"You gotta be kiddin' me. Albert Einstein? Man. Did you ever meet any of those guys, Damien?" Jerry didn't know who Oppenheimer or Teller were. For all he knew, they played baseball, but Albert Einstein? Holy mackerel!
"I was too little. Some of them are dead now. You know what's funny about my dad?"
"No. What?"
"Sometimes he walks out of the house when it's raining and doesn't even know it. He's just on another planet. I don't know how many times we'd be sitting at the dinner table, and he would start one sentence, stop in mid-thought, begin to write out an equation, and then leap onto a completely different topic in fifteen seconds. He didn't know he'd left us in the dust trying to figure out what he was talking about. But put him in front of a blackboard and give him a problem to solve, and he'd be off to the races in his little world."
"Yeah? Like what would he write on the blackboard?" Moorehouse was half finished with his meal, and Damien had moved toward a more contemplative mood, thinking about home. That brought the ache back. He wanted to leave this place so badly he could taste it. But he wanted out alive and in one piece. He didn't care if his dad was preoccupied. He'd not complain this time. Just getting there was the main thing now.
"Oh, he'd write equations I couldn't begin to understand. It was so far beyond the calculus that I did in school--"
"You know calculus? Wow. You must be a brain, too." Jerry Moorehouse was duly impressed with the Marine sitting next to him. Most of the enlisted Marines he'd met were at least high school graduates, and a few had gone to Junior College. But calculus? Wow. Jerry had fought the war of algebra -- quite unsuccessfully.
"Yeah. I intend to return to school and get my degree in Marine Biology when I get out. I'll call it Biology of the Water and leave off the Marine prefix. The next time I play in the water, I don't want to have to wade in it looking for leeches or little people who want to shoot me. How many years did you enlist for, Moorehouse?"
That was a challenging subject for Jerry. He would have two and a half years left when he rotated out of the bush. Two and half years plus nine months left, to be exact. It may as well be a million. "I got two and a half after I rotate."
Damien just smiled. He had enlisted for three years and would have just a few months left in the Corps when he got home. "I figure I have about five or so months to do when I get back to the States." He smiled again. "I'm a short-timer." Then Damien laughed aloud as he looked at Jerry. The poor kid had forever and two weeks to go in the bush and then a lifetime to do at Pendleton or Lejeune. "I'm hurtin' for you, pal."
"Yeah."
Damien had not yet opened the letter from Michael, his best friend from school. That he would save for dessert. Damien wiped his hands on his sweat-stained, beyond-filthy utility jacket and stirred his can of ham and limas to make the meal more edible. His eyes squinted, and his nostrils flared from the fumes of his heat tab. In a hot second, Damien was just mad. Speaking generally to Moorehouse, Damian looked over at a group of Marines about thirty meters away and said, "Jonsie, I hope you ask me to get you out of the next working party--" Damien stirred his meal and fumed. Cpl. Wilson had requested Jonsie to take care of some light-duty matters as a favor. The Company Gunny "allowed" Damien to go in Jonsie's place on that working party several days ago. Damien entertained the idea of throwing the can into the bushes or burying it -- just because.
When the contents finally boiled, Damien slowly inserted the spoon into his can, bringing the shipment perilously close to his lips. Closing his eyes, Damien blew on it. Damien inhaled and slurped a plump, slimy-grained colored green bean between his lips and onto his tongue. At this instant, physics and boiling heat took over. In less than a second, he ejected the bean like a watermelon seed, wincing and gritting his teeth as if trying to grind the nasty texture from existence. He hoped to erase somehow the fiery contact it made with his taste buds. That stinking green thing had seared what was left of them. With his face contorted, Cpl. Wilson concluded his response by shaking his head in utter disgust.
"I will never, ever eat Ham and Mothers again. Mom better not set any in front of me when I get home." Slowly, the odious taste lessened in his mouth. He ran his tongue against his front two teeth to see if the damage would be permanent. The veins on Damien's sweaty neck protruded, and his dark nostrils continued to flare. The look in his brown eyes said to one and all, beware.
With his tongue still smarting from the hot bean, Damien set the can back on the once-smoldering stove resting between his boots. Finally, the heat tab burned itself out. Damien prayed zealously that this meal might magically improve when he attempted another bite. Lord, he hated this dismal meal, and his tongue throbbed in pain in the bargain. He just wanted to fill his stomach and be done with it. Jonsie wouldn't trade his Beans and Weenies for either love or money, not for Ham and Mothers. Damien would have thrown in his pound cake, too—uhhh, maybe not. Resorting to a last-ditch effort, he stirred the final few bits of dried onions he'd saved from home into the can and held his breath. Now, he had to segregate the juices or any other nasty thing from touching his palpitating tongue. He wanted to eat. Moorehouse couldn't help but laugh at the faces the dark-skinned Corporal sitting next to him made. Damien eyed Moorehouse's meal—anything but Ham and Mothers.
Things have started to get busier around here lately. But Damien always helped me look on the bright side when they made us do things we didn’t want to do, like working parties.
Following chow, Damien once more wiped his hands on his utilities. He didn't want to soil the letter he'd saved for when he'd finished eating. He'd thought about using his rag of a towel to clean his hands but decided against it. His trousers would have to do. This was one more reason, among so many, that every Marine's jungle utilities in the company were such a mess. Melded into the numerous tares in the warn and bleached fabric was a collection of friend and foe's blood, and the past days and weeks had proven a rich environment for making one's utilities blood stained. This letter from Michael might lighten his spirits a little. He missed their camaraderie and especially their mischief. Damien had been so preoccupied with staying alive that he didn't realize how homesick he was until the long-overdue mail arrived on the last chopper. Damien could always talk to Michael, but not so easily to his father. Dr. Wilson did not know when his chemistry, physics, or biology lectures would end and when his time with his son would commence. Damien needed civilian 'guy talk' about now—not Marine Corps talk, not Vietnam talk—but a conversation with one of his friends outside of Delta Company, even if they were half a world away and couldn't understand his struggles.
Dear Damien, I haven’t heard from you in a few weeks. I was worried and thought I’d write to see how you are faring. Your father reads your letters to the class when you write—hint. I thought I’d let you know that no one suspects what we did at the end of last year; so far, that is. I occasionally overhear a teacher talking about it. Coach McKay thinks you are somehow connected to the blocking sled, but he can’t prove it. I play dumb. Revenge has proven somewhat sweet. Unfortunately, I had to help pull it out of the creek. Oh, where were you when I needed you? It was hard getting it out.
Lucinda misses you. She has that sort of hangdog look about her. I don’t know why. I hope you’ve had time to write her. I thought I saw Boyd Manchester looking in her direction at lunch—I just thought you might want to know. Are you going to marry her when you finally get home? I think she’s expecting that to hear her talk. You don’t get near a basketball hoop anywhere, do you? That probably is an ignorant question. The team sure could have used you on the court last season. Coach Dobbs thinks the baseball team will fare ok. He misses you on the mound, at short, at third, in the outfield, at bat, at bat, at bat--.
I noticed you were promoted. What does a corporal do? Have you seen any action lately? I won’t tell your parents if you’ve been in heavy action. What’s it like shooting at people or getting shot at? Have you ever killed any of the enemy? You don’t say much. Guys aren’t supposed to say things like this, but I wish you were here instead of there. I miss the good times we had. I always wanted a big brother. Margaret doesn’t fill the bill. The parties seem less, I don’t know, less exciting without you spiking the punch and all the other crazy things you came up with.
Do you remember Charlie Ruckles? He was killed in a car crash last month. You may remember he put the Ex-lax in the chocolate cake in Home Economics last semester. Mrs. Simmons lost her stoic composure with the effects. It was wonderful. Do you remember how nothing seemed to get to her? Two students were sent to the hospital with severe diarrhea and abdominal cramps. I think Charlie overdid it, but it was so funny because Wendy Armbruster was one of the girls who went to the hospital. You and I should have done it before you left for San Diego.
I need your advice. Mother and Father are pushing me to decide on a university in the fall. As you know, my father wants me to consider TCU or A&M. Mother is set on Princeton or Yale, at least one of the Ivy League schools. I don’t know if I want to take the pre-med or engineering courses wherever I end up. I don’t know. Donny Rainford has already been accepted to Dartmouth University. All my friends will be leaving in a few months. Wendy Armbruster is going to Amherst. She grates on my last nerve. Charlie Warden said he wanted to stay here and go to TCU. I might be able to make their baseball team, or I could try out at A&M. I’m getting tired of Ft. Worth, but nothing else appeals to me. I don’t want to work for my Father—right now. I don’t enjoy working there. Have you thought about going to college when you get back?
Uh oh, here comes Mother. I have to clean my room. Take care of yourself.
Your friend,
Michael
Damien heard swishing footsteps pushing through the ankle-high grass in his direction, which made him look up from his letter in time to hear Gunny Ballantine bellow, "Wilson. The lieutenant wants you."
Gunny Ballantine was a throwback from the Philistines and a distant relative of Goliath. He wore the most enormous jungle boots Damien had ever seen, and his hands could make a basketball look small. He carried an old, wood-scarred club, his "whuppin' stick." The Gunny didn't need his .45, but the lieutenant insisted he carry it anyway. He had trouble finding a flak jacket that fit his barrel chest, and he had to squeeze his helmet onto his shiny, bald head. What he gave away in looks, he more than made up for in aggression.
Before returning to Vietnam, he would visit the bars in Oceanside or San Clemente, California, and "volunteer" to be their bouncer for the evening. This was his second tour in 'Nam. He had earned the Navy Cross, a Silver Star, two Bronze Stars, one with a "V" device, a handful of Vietnamese Crosses of Gallantry, and two purple hearts. Part of his left triceps was now missing, and he had welts all over his legs from the shrapnel of a Chi-com grenade. Before coming to Delta Company, between his first combat tour and now his second in 1967, he'd done one tour on the drill field at Parris Island. That was probably why he couldn't whisper, and no one wanted to sit beside him in an ambush. But they all wanted him close at hand when the garbage hit the fan—that was for sure.
"Great. What did I do this time, Gunny?" Wilson asked, hoping not to hear Ballantine's answer.
"Nothin' corporal. First platoon has a prisoner, and the lieutenant wants you to go with him for a look-see."
"Gunny, you know I'm a short-timer; thirty-two days and a wake-up. I'm so short I'm sitting on the edge of a dime danglin' my feet. And I'm gettin' shorter by the minute." Damien held up his short-timer's stick he'd been working on and pled his case as all short-timers are obligated to do. He even resorted to begging, which, at this point, didn't seem beneath his dignity. "Are you sure you can't get me out of this? O'Neal isn't busy. Moorehouse here isn't either. Jonsie sure isn't. Gunny, I've got important friends back home, and they wouldn't want me, a real short-timer, going out there where people could do me bodily harm."
"You're breakin' my heart, Corporal." Ballantine wasn't prejudiced. He hated everybody. The giant smacked his shillelagh against his helmet. "Get your gear and high tail it over to the skipper at the CP. Your piece better be clean." A Marine called his rifle a weapon, a rifle, or a piece. He learned, embarrassingly, at boot camp not to call it a "gun."
Damien looked at Moorehouse and then said under his breath, so Ballantine hopefully wouldn't hear, "Never volunteer for anything. Oh man, I hate this place. And I especially hate this green machine--and lifers. 'It don't mean nothin.'"
Hate seemed such an easy word these days. Damien found little tolerance for these tanned, diminutive people he came here to rescue from communism. That was how it started several years ago and how he reasoned himself into this. Now, after eleven months. he believed that most of them wanted to kill him or wanted him to go home. He hated battling for and taking ground one day, only to abandon it the next, and then for no good reason that he could see, take it back and abandon it again so that Delta or some other company received multiple casualties retaking it.
He hated filling body bags and sandbags. He hated the lifers, Marines who chose the Corps as their occupation, who seemed to go out of their way to make his life miserable—like Gunny Ballantine. He hated the weather, whether hot or cold or wet. It got cold here, especially when he was soaked to the bone, and the wind blew. He hated the enemy who refused to quit. He hated the Washington politicians' micromanaging this war right into the ground. Winning had long since vanished from the mental landscape of most Delta Marines. Surviving replaced what remained. He hated the smell of death, and he hated Ham and Mothers. But the unexpected had slipped under the radar screen, too. It embroiled him in its web of deceit, infusing it into his being.
Damien had become alive over here. This deadly atmosphere had honed his senses. He'd become an adrenaline junkie. It took him hours to come down off of the high of firefights. He wouldn't admit it, but Corporal Wilson loved the action, the drama, and the suspense of wondering if he could cheat death one more day or moment-by-moment. His M-16 gave him an unrealistic sense of authority. The frags gave him power out of proportion to reality. Damien's heart raced with excitement if he climbed into a CH-46 and saw that the crew chief had that forlorn, "Coyote-going-over-the-side-of-a-cliff" look on his face while standing amidst hundreds of empty spent brass casings. They were flying into a hot LZ. War became a universe of contradictions. Damien couldn't explain it, but the high had become addictive.
Damien could think under pressure when some of the men couldn't. He saw better at night over here. He sensed hidden dangers. He'd come to trust that intangible something that veterans learn living months at a time in the bush. This sixth sense was now so much a part of him. No amount of training stateside could infuse this ethereal thing into a man. He heard things. Little unobtrusive noises. Things which the FNG's, the "Cherry's," the fresh meat replacements from the world hadn't the slightest notion of.
On the back end of Damien's tour, he had become a Marine in the fullest sense of the word. When life couldn't get any worse, and Damien had reached his soul's empty cubbyhole more than once, the brotherhood of Marines from all of America's past wars stood beside him. They urged him and swore at him—'One more step, Jarhead. One more step.' It was they, their courage, their devotion to something beyond themselves, that made him clean his rifle, hump the bush when he was too tired to move, and grit his teeth and take it. He hated this place, no doubt about that. It had stolen from him people and things that could not and would not be replaced. But it had given him qualities and perspectives so few boys his age hardly imagined existed.
Despite these infused pressures and positive commodities, the past month had made him wonder why he couldn't explain if his 'luck' had almost run out. He couldn't shake it.
Cpl. Wilson stood and stretched. As he did so, his head felt light, somewhat dizzy. He bent over, putting his hands on his knees for balance. That action gave him heartburn in spades. C-Rats did that to him. He burped out loud—that one's for Charlie and Gunny Ballantine. In a moment, when the trees stopped circling, Damien bent down once more and grabbed his weapon along with several bandoliers of ammo. He always carried his two frags. He stuffed his letter into his left breast pocket and put on his steel pot, which usually made his head i tch. Ready as he ever would be, Damien sauntered over to the CP, utterly disgusted because he didn't want to stop thinking of home, and this patrol forced him, one more time, back to a grunt's lot in life.
The Command Post was in the shade, under some low-hanging branches from a large tree punctured and scarred not so long ago by a .105 round. The previous week's skirmishes had blown the bark off of it in several other places. Nearby bushes gave them the best concealment in the immediate area.
"Doc, hand me those magazines and a couple of frags," Lieutenant Collins said to the nearest corpsman.
Lieutenant Joseph Collins, Delta Company's skipper, was on a mission. He was promoted to Delta Company CO when Captain Stanwyck left the field and sent up to Battalion S-3A. Major Cronin needed an assistant. Stanwyck had done his six months in the bush, and now it was Collins's turn to take over.
Joseph Adolphus Collins graduated from Vanderbilt University with a degree in Chemical Engineering and almost married his high school sweetheart in the second semester of his sophomore year. He accomplished this latter mission over the Christmas break of his junior year. However, in the infinite wisdom of the Corps, they chose to send him to Parris Island that year, which nullified his honeymoon. But he more than made up for lost ti me during the summer. His uncle's cabin on the coast of Alabama, a few miles out of Gulf Shores, soothed Maureen Collins's ruffled feathers. Unfortunately, the Corps' demands on her husband's life had set the tone for a stormy relationship between it and her.
Joseph's senior year found him at Quantico and once more separated from Maureen. Her never-ending tug-of-war between his desire to lead men for as long as the Corps called on him and her genetic exigency for the sanity, security, and pay of an engineer made life difficult for them both. Finally, her life, such as it was, had reached its apex for Maureen. She told her mother she'd had enough. She sought and obtained a divorce before Joe could secure a plane ticket home to dissuade her. So long, Maureen.
When he graduated, Joseph was commissioned a second Lieutenant. He reported for fourteen weeks at The Basic School and was sent to Fort Sill for Artillery School. When he filled out his dream sheet, he did not list infantry as any of his first three choices. Because of standing order number one in the Corps by those gutless wonders at HQ Marine Corps who do not get anywhere near the bush themselves, he was assigned to a rifle company and sent straightway to Vietnam.
Joseph Collins didn't look like an officer, not really. He didn't fit the physical mold that enlisted men get in their heads about what an officer is supposed to look like. He was not large like the Gunny. He didn't appear athletic under his field gear, and his always-red cheeks gave him a boyish countenance that the recent firefights and all-night running gun battles worked toward scouring from him. His boots were half the size of Ballantine's, and his hands seemed a half size too small. The Lord only knew how that massive Vanderbilt ring stayed on his finger.
But Damien couldn't remember hearing Lt. Collins complain. He was accurate with the compass, so the men trusted him. He was very good at calling in fire missions; the rounds always landed where they were supposed to land. The most recent short round was Sgt. Marks's doing. Yet, despite these positives, Damien thought he detected an anger building within the Lieutenant. The Corporal couldn't put his finger on it, but something seemed askew behind that silver bar. The past few weeks, Collins got angry, especially when three men were toe-tagged and medivaced out. One of the three men was Delta's XO, Lt. Kirkpatrick. With the Executive Officer gone, Ballantine was forced into assuming numerous duties not generally assigned to the Company Gunnery Sgt. No one knew when the new Exec would arrive. Collins had also begun to smoke more than usual. He liked Marlboro's. Too much contact lately. No, sir, Damien wanted nothing to do with this patrol.
The two radiomen, LCpl's Simmons, a tall, lanky Texan—with three months and six days left in the bush, and Castillo, a medium-built Latino with—four months and twenty-two days to go, strapped on their radios for their pre-mission radio checks. Simmons lit up his fifteenth Kool of the day and articulated it into his handset while Castillo moved several paces away from Simmons so Simmons could communicate with the battalion. "Oregon Mike, Oregon Mike, this is Delta Six -- radio check. How do you read me over? Oregon Mike, this is Delta Six--radio check. How do you read me over?" Simmons had learned to talk like a radioman even without the radio.
Castillo, the Delta Company wise guy fifteen meters from Simmons, checked his radio with Bull. He keyed his handset near a squat bush, hoping not to be overheard by the lieutenant, "Delta Two, Delta Two--this is Delta Six, radio check. Eenie, meenie, miney, moe—how do you read my radio?" Bull Zimmerman, third platoon radioman, bent down and away from the Gunny so as not to be heard laughing. He cupped his hand around his mouth and spoke into his handset, "Zat you? Yo, zat you? Delta Six, I read you two by two—too loud and too often. Bye, y'all." Castillo squeezed his handset to ask, "Where's the women and booze you promised?" Bull came back, "Wake me up when dinner's ready, honey. Six out."
Having repeated this unacceptable form of military communication for the umpteenth time, Castillo looked around to see the Gunny glaring in his direction. The Gunny, however, didn't remove the contagious smile from Castillo's sun-dyed skin and dirty face. Walking back into the CP, he said, "Radio check complete, Sir." His pseudo-serious manner fooled no one. Several seconds elapsed before Simmons's radio crackled its response, "Delta Six, Delta Six, this is Oregon Mike. I read you loud and clear, over." Simmons acknowledged the man on the other end of the radio, "Roger that, Oregon Mike. Delta Six, out." The battalion radioman knew better than to joke on his radio; too many officers around.
Damien, the final arrival, shuffled into the CP. Three men were standing near the lieutenant, who stood chain-smoking while he studied his map intently. He moved his compass over the papered surface, making mental checks. Each member of the newly formed patrol rechecked his assorted ammo and grenades draped about him.
"What are you smilin' about, Castillo," the lieutenant asked, knowing the answer before he sent the question.
"Nothing, Sir."
Damien arrived in country about 8 months before I joined Delta.
"All right. Listen up. First platoon has captured what they suspect is a VC. I need to see what they have. No, Corporal Wilson, I don't want to hear one more time how short you are, clear?" Damien nodded and showed his teeth but nothing more. The lieutenant unveiled the coordinates on his map to the three men to orient them to the CP's location, route, and destination. "Since you all 'volunteered' for this assignment, keep your spacing at fifteen meters when we move out. I know I harp on this, but we'll be in the open for about seventy-five meters until we run into that long section of tall brush and bamboo at the end of this paddy. First platoon is several hundred meters beyond that thicket, so--, unfortunately, we'll be forced to stay on this dike until we reach them. The engineers have cleared this area of mines; I hope so anyway. As it stands, we have no other options, gents."
Each of the enlisted Marines on the patrol thought the same thing: why did they invent the helicopter? The Regimental CO and Battalion CO both have their own choppers. Why can't they get that little gook? But after so many months, not only in the Corps but also in the military, they knew the answer. It was mind over matter. We, the Marine Corps leadership, don't mind, and you, the grunts don't matter.
The lieutenant paused for a second and looked at his watch. Then he resumed his instructions. "Stay on me, but keep your eyes open and your head on a swivel. I say again, don't bunch up. We're not taking a corpsman, so don't get anybody hurt. But if I do go down, we have two nets for support: Company and Battalion. Cpl. Wilson will assume command if that need arises. Any questions?"
"No sir," came the reply from the dirty, sweat-soaked men surrounding him.
"Gunny, make sure mortars are up and ready before we move out," the lieutenant continued. Another pause, another long drag from his cigarette, and then he urged, "Gunny, go ahead and set up LaSarge's gun right there—to cover us. We're gonna be in the open forever."
Dennison"s mortar crew was busy stripping increments off the High Explosive, or HE rounds. He would use one round of Willie Peter or white phosphorus to mark the target when the call came. Cpl. Dennison studied his map, moving his compass over it. Then he looked at the yellow range card. "First checkpoint is seventy-five meters, elevation -- eighty-one, point five, deflection zero, charge zero. The ammo humpers pulled all the charges off each round. Dennison adjusted the M4 sight accordingly.
He checked his compass once more and then looked through and over his sight at his aiming point. Sixty's didn't use aiming stakes; eighty-one's did. He put the white line along the left edge of a huge tree just past the brush line. He knew precisely where first platoon was, one hundred meters to the right of the tree. Dennison adjusted the elevation knob several degrees, then he turned the zero of the micrometer knob toward the "L" or left, fifteen mils toward the setting he wanted. Next, Hal Dennison centered his longitudinal level with the elevation crank and looked at both bubbles to see if they were level. Noting the deflection bubble was just a hair off, he readjusted the nut on the bipod leg, and the cross-level bubble came to the center. This process took him a matter of seconds.
"Lieutenant, mortars are up."
"LaSarge. LaSarge!" bellowed the Gunny. "Get over here! Get your crew together, and set your gun up over there. You’ll cover the patrol." A machine gun or a mortar tube, both crew-served weapons, you called a gun.
"But Gunny, I ain't had my chow yet!" LaSarge could protest with the best of them.
"Look, clown. I don't want any lip from you." Ballantine smacked his helmet several times with his club, hard enough to knock any normal human senseless. Then he said, "The Skipper wants it done now. What do I gotta do, LaSarge, thump you on your melon? I will!" he barked, pointing the shillelagh menacingly toward LaSarge.
LaSarge exhaled, partly from hunger, partly from fear, and partly from respectful exasperation. Ballantine was eight times larger than he was. The little Indian from South Dakota had his crew move the machine gun into the most recently assigned position and set it up. He'd seen Ballantine grab a large Marine off of a six-by truck and slam him against the tailgate, and then proceeded to chew him out. The gunny went nose to nose for any petty insubordination.
Damien kind of took me under his wing. He would sit with me on some of my watches at night, and he even went out on an LP, that’s a listening post, one time with me when he didn’t have to. I really appreciated that. I got to return the favor several times when I got a few packages from my girlfriend with cookies and stuff. He sure liked the chocolate chip cookies my girl sent to me. Thank you, Mrs. Wilson, for the goodies you have sent.
Twenty feet away, two Marines, digging a fighting hole, scrambled head-over-teakettle out of their excavation. They shouted, stomped their boots, and swung their entrenching tools wildly at something in the thick grass. This sudden animation scattered a large flock of perched and nesting drongos skyward from the nearby eucalyptus trees. The large bird's excited flapping and a harsh jumble of metallic aviary notes, chuckles, and calls co-opted the two men's indiscernible and foul Marine vocabulary.
"What's goin' on, Gunny? You Marines, what's goin' on?" The lieutenant's anxious, probing voice demanded an answer.
"Sir, it was one of them foot-long centipedes. I hate them things. We was just tryin' to kill it. It crawled up into this pile of rocks right here before we could get it. It's in there somewhere."
A slow smile spread across the lieutenant's face. This noisy diversion sliced into the rising tension amid the small band of men huddled near the map. Since no one got bit, Gunny returned to his affairs, and the lieutenant turned back to the patrol and the promise of a prisoner. Collin's intensity betrayed somewhat his rising concern about the distance he had to cover until they reached at least some concealment.
It seemed the last few days to Damien that the lieutenant wanted to jump right into the middle of the fire. This man liked leading his men. He was a natural Skipper. But he also hated toe-tagging Marines. The former led too often to the latter. Collins checked one final time with each radioman assigned frequency. He also scanned their ammo allotment and other equipment for his assurance.
"I'll lead," he stated matter-of-factly. "Simmons, you're second. Wilson, you follow Simmons and Castillo, you're tail-end Charley. Alright, load and lock."
The four men automatically tapped their magazines on the palms of their hands or helmets to seat the rounds. This done, they shoved the magazines into their weapons. Each man then chambered a round and put his rifle on safe. The lieutenant stepped out from under the overhanging branches of the trees, under which he and the CP group spread their gear into the insecurity and death of Vietnam. Collins squeezed his stub of smoke out with his fingers. The small amount of unsmoked tobacco scattered in the sudden breeze and settled in the high grass.
D amien didn’t seem to mind working with a new guy and he made sure I kept my weapon real clean. We have a gunny who likes to have surprise rifle inspections before we go out on patrol. Damien saved me some considerable embarrassment and pain several times. The gunny gets upset when our rifles aren’t clean.
Simmons didn't bother counting the Skipper's steps. He knew the distance by sight—even in the dark. When the lieutenant reached it, Simmons stepped up on the dike and moved toward the distant brush. Two men up and out. Wilson counted in his head out of habit, 'seven--eight--nine --' In his full concentration and growing unease, he didn't sense Castillo moving behind him when Simmons reached about the ten-meter point. Castillo bumped Damien from behind. Wilson quickly turned to confront the laughing radioman, Castillo. He hadn't heard Manny. That wasn't good. Being a short-timer had disadvantages: a growing preoccupation with the hope that he might leave this place and less concentration on "business." Damien couldn't let down now, but he had--for an instant.
Damien laughed a lot and made me laugh when I got really scared during Incoming and things like that. "Hey. You stupid son-of-a b--How you gonna act, Manny? You know what payback is?"
"Lighten up, man!" Castillo's jubilant grin somehow managed to disarm almost all potential belligerents. It served him well once again. Manny could go toe-to-toe in a heartbeat with any Marine in the company except Ballantine. Nobody tried Ballantine. Damien wouldn't hesitate to drop Manny—but not now.
Slowly, Manny's smile turned Wilson's agitation into a mocking type of corrosive smirk, "When we get back here, I'm gonna kick your butt!"
"Lighten up, Damien. You're just too tense, man. Man, we probably aren't comin' back. It don't mean nothin.' You better give me your girl's address. Somebody has to replace you—might as well be me. Hey, vato?" Damien just shook his head. It was Castillo's Latino enunciation of anything English that further softened Damien's accruing mental anguish. This Latino had helped him slip mentally away—if only for a second—from another of the endless forays out into 'Injun Country.' Damien knew they were heading toward a thick brush line, and who knew what else: another ambush, another sniper, another dead Marine? Maybe Damien would finally catch one between the running lights? Not now, thought Damien. Put that back in the box.
Wilson stepped up onto the dike and began his advance into the open. Three men up and out. Castillo in the rear also knew the fifteen meters blindfolded. He finally moved out. Four advancing, exposed targets stepped on the dike to a steady rhythm--four Marines, very alert. Damien mopped the sweat running down from under his helmet onto his face with what once had been a green towel. From months of rain, sweat, dirt, heat, blood, and the general abuse it received, it now looked like a faded, torn, dirty, stained rag. Damien sucked the salty perspiration into his mouth that slipped past his "rag" and spat it out. He blinked hard and wiped his stinging eyes with the threadbare cloth. The dirt in the fabric mingled with his perspiration, and within minutes, he struggled to see the man ahead of him. "God, that hurts--. Wait up!" Damien spoke loud enough to be heard by Simmons, who called to the lieutenant, whom he could listen to swearing. The small column halted, and each man went to one knee—lowering their silhouettes. They were all out in the open now, far too exposed. The slightest dirt particle in the eye hurts terribly. Damien rubbed it with his sleeve, alleviating some of the sting.
"Ready, Wilson? All right. Let’s move. We gotta get off this dike." Collins spat the words back at the three Marines following him. Simmons shook his head in agreement. Each man stood once more and advanced quicker along the top of the beaten paddy dike. One ten meters more and the turn, then some concealment. By now, Damien crunched salty, gritty mud, Vietnam's foul and rancid earth. Castillo had watched Damien's spitting fit with amusement before his own began.
Each man wrestled in his own way with the heat and its harsh effects on man and equipment. Gravity pulled Damien's perspiration further down his neck. The pull directed the new and the old crusted dirt into muddy worry lines and small eddies of brown wet crud. The rush of water slipped past his utility jacket, which absorbed it, chafing and scraping his skin. Wet lines of body salt also had long since formed on everything each man wore. And his flak jacket held all this body heat near his rib cage--life as usual in the bush. At least they weren't humping a lot of ammo and gear.
Cuckoo shrikes, with their disagreeable squawks, hawked late-morning meals of aerial and ground insects. They dove and zoomed in on the late morning humidity. These men lived within their tiny, broken universes for a year rather than the broader nature that whirled and flapped around and among them. Damien's tongue began to hurt again. He should have gotten an aspirin from the doc.
He made me feel proud. I guess it's because he helped me get squared away, not get into much trouble, and avoid the things that can hurt you over here.
The pace remained steady, then slowed a bit at the end of the paddy. No trouble so far. The lieutenant turned left, following the dike, and toward the far corner of the rice paddy. Simmons concluded the path and then turned left. Wilson reached it and turned left. Castillo turned to check the area behind him, and he, too, changed direction.
The first obstacle appeared thirty meters beyond their most recent turn and just out of sight of the company CP. The earth pushed into a muddy fist, jutting upward like a hiccup. A nasty tangle of rusty barbed wire stood haphazardly sentinel at its crown. The men stopped in place and squatted as Collins worked his way over the uncooperative obstacle—four stationary targets.
Having snagged the leg of Collins utilities, the wire suddenly released its spiked grip, making a ripping, twanging sound as the wire shot back into its original twisted and bent position. The leader slid several feet down the other side of the embankment, whereupon he entangled himself in another semi-coiled roll of old concertina. Now thoroughly ensnared, Collins tried to free his utilities from the barbs.
Simmons moved up to the apex of the fist and the wire. He also attempted to hoist himself over the wire with a leg swing. As his leg reached its highest point, the wire attacked him with hordes of nasty, predatory barbs snagging his jungle utilities fast at the crotch. Fortunately, the wire didn't mistreat any essential personal equipment. Damien caught most of Simmons' profane salvo. Two men struggled, unable to move because of this old wire.
I’m so sorry that he was taken from you like he was. Doc Morley says he didn’t suffer hardly any if that helps.
Damien half trotted toward Lance Corporal Simmons to try and assist him when he noticed that Collins was also stuck. Just as he neared the second entangled Marine, the earth erupted, and Damien partially vanished amid a mud-brown curtain of clods, dust, and debris.
The deafening explosion threw Damien several feet into the air. Upon reaching the height of his aerial arc, gravity cruelly slapped him back onto the trail with a thud. Once more, the ground had misled him. The mine he never saw had severed and then discarded the lower half of his left leg into the unused, dry paddy. For a while longer, his heart kept its pace, spurting his youthful red life's blood onto the trail, where it flowed from his stumped leg and onto the ground around him, where it congealed in pools of dark red. Simmons, moaning in agony from the impact of the concussion and shrapnel, slumped heavily upon the jumbled pile of wire.
Damien stared skyward, mute. He blinked slowly several times. Towered piles of clouds drifted, observant but uninterested overhead, and the argent blue sky above him faded into dark and interminable sadness--.
I’ve lost some buddies over here, but not like Damien. He was one of a kind. I know you will miss him very much, but please know he was one of the finest Marines I ever knew and one of the bravest. He was a hard worker and made me a better Marine, too.
This impersonal cruelty blurred everything. It left Cpl. Wilson's facial skin progresses from its inherent pigment to an ever-darkening gray pallor and onward to the expected inevitability:—mortal terminus. As his life ebbed, all that remained of Damien lay in his body's fitful twitching, his lifeless limbs, and his hollowing eyes and ashen hue. A man or a radio squawked somewhere in his impaired hearing, but it sounded rubbery inside his head. The initial heaving of his chest from the internal trauma inflicted upon the whole of his body slowed its movement. He felt little pain.
A smudged figure hampered his remaining field of vision. Still, he detected a movement of something annexed to him, his body perhaps. Nothing could stop the disagreeable course away from this war and his world. His chest finally calmed, and his eyes rolled backward. Any perceived voices and all movement ceased for him. Damien Wilson, Corporal, United States Marine Corps, human being, stopped.
Within ten minutes, he lay under a careworn poncho. Castillo had already retrieved his severed leg and laid it beside Damien. Within twenty-four hours, Damien would lie engulfed by the stillness at Graves Registration, where the positive ID—dental records and fingerprints—would be made. Headquarters Battalion would send a message to HQMC to inform them of the Marine's name, as well as the date and cause of death. They, in turn, would serve notice to the Inspector & Instructor staff closest to the fallen Marine's home of record. The I & I staff would send out an officer and enlisted man to notify the family and assist them up and through the funeral and interment. Within a week, the news would reach home.
Damien talked a lot about you both, and I know he loved you. I almost feel as if I know you from the way he spoke. He was proud of having a father as a professor at a private school.
Sincerely,
PFC Brian Moorehouse
One restless day, half a dozen clicks southwest of Da Nang, a mine killed Cpl. Damien A. W. Wilson. Serial number 2335730. USMC. Blood type: A POS. Religion: Baptist. Gas Mask Size: Large. On the evening news, neither Chet nor David mentioned the event. Cronkite must have missed it, too. It was just one of so many military deaths that week in Vietnam. As a prism changes the direction of light, death seems to as well, and this death sent a tornado careening into the lives of the remaining two Wilsons and, inadvertently, into the Lloyd's family structure, bringing it to its knees. With this death, two families teetered, as it were, on the verge--
꧁ THE NEWS ꧂
Monday, March 6, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Michael turned the handle timidly on the solid oak door and entered as he had done for years. Dolores Hernandez, Stephen Lloyd's secretary for the past twenty years, looked up from the pending duties spread before her. "Hello, Michael. Come on in and have a seat. It'll be a few minutes. Your father's in a meeting."
Dolores wore her coal-black wavy hair up in a bun this afternoon, revealing a familiar oval-shaped face. Her smooth, attractive, bronzed face had aged gracefully during her tenure at Lloyd International Hotels. Her maturity complemented the woman Michael thought of as his second mother. During Michael's infancy, his mother, Susan, loved to bring him to the office to show off Michael's latest outfit, his newest growth spurt or trick, or to let them hear his adorable gibberish. Even as a toddler, he loved touching Dolores's face. While sitting on her lap, he'd shove his stubby fingers between her square, white teeth, prompting her to curl her thin lips around his tiny fists and blow. These funny noises made him laugh out loud. Michael had come to know the tenderness of the dark-faced woman, to smell her body and perfume so that she, like Susan, could smell the fragrance he welcomed among his most enduring remembrances. Dolores had even changed his diaper when that task needed an experienced hand, and his mother was preoccupied with his father.
A large, single Akoya pearl with a pinkish hue dotted each of Dolores's ear lobes, and the matching pearl necklace set her dark blue suit in fierce contrast to her day's dress. Each added to the woman a Victorian charm and lent the impression that she thought each visitor was important to the Lloyd Empire. The whole of Dolores Hernandez conferred to the office an atmosphere of regality. Rarely had a day passed without Michael easing into the office to experience her presence and those qualities she brought to his father and his world.
Today, Michael stood before Mrs. Hernandez, focusing on her left pearl earring to keep his emotions under control. Dolores's graceful neck sat upon firm shoulders not yet slumped with the accumulated weight that each year brought to most women's lives. Dolores noted Michael's evasive look.
"Come in, Michael," she repeated, her curiosity rising. "You're out of school early today, aren't you?" Dolores's eyes always warmed to a brighter brown at his presence. She sensed something was wrong.
"Yes, ma'am." With tears forming at the corners of his swollen, red-lined eyes, Michael's slow, distant answer sparked more profound concern in the woman behind the desk.
Michael Lloyd stood six foot one and weighed one hundred ninety-four pounds. Like his father, he played strong safety on the football team. On the baseball team, Michael played first base. Those facts were noted on the players' programs sold at the game concession stands. What wasn't on the programs was that he kept his dark hair short, according to team rules; his football helmet fit better when he kept it that length. He was a handsome kid with small, green eyes and, like his father, was very intelligent. As is often the case, though, life is more than stats. It is pain and wonder and sorrow and joy. Today, it was this blunt-force news that attacked him: the communication of his friend's death. Michael had not even thought to tell Victoria, his girlfriend.
Standing front and center before Dolores, the pain in his eyes was apparent to her. Observant to a fault, Dolores detected something more than the usual emotional blemishes accompanying the late teenage years. Dolores couldn't remember seeing the severity of such a tempest below his beautiful facial features. When had she last seen his coat and tie so untidy or his soul in such destitution? Mr. Lloyd depended upon her qualities, and they paid handsome dividends when required. All of this passed between the youth and the secretary in seconds.
"Mrs. Hernandez, I really need to talk to my Father," he said as he rubbed his right index finger along the edge of her desk. She had long since given up on him calling her Dolores.
'My Father.’'Hmmm. It had always been 'Father,' not 'my Father' or even 'Dad.' "Is everything all right, Michael?" She spoke in anticipation that he would share this burden with her—at some point. With a little of her coaxing, he seldom disappointed. Dolores waited, a bit impatiently, for Michael's usual energy and fun and purpose to come bounding into the office following in his wake.
"Yes, ma'am. I just--I need to --uh--to speak with my Father."
He repeated it, My Father. This isn't good. What can it be? "Let me, um, call him for you. I'm sure he'll want to talk to you." Her eyes beckoned to him one final time. They pled to understand what loomed behind this un-Michael-like demeanor.
The boy glanced up at the wall clock. Through painful eyes, clouded with the watery mists of losing a friend, he thought it registered 11:40. It was close to lunch.
Delores picked up the phone and punched a button. "Mr. Lloyd, I'm sorry to interrupt you, but Michael's here. I think you should speak to him." Dolores's words pulled Michael's introspection back to the reality he had wrestled all morning not to face.
Michael heard his father's muffled "Yes, I'll be right there" through the receiver. Stephen Lloyd opened the heavy meeting room door to greet his son within seconds.
Stephen Michael Lloyd, son of the multimillionaire hotel magnet Marcus Josiah Fonteneau Lloyd, stood six foot two inches and weighed slightly over two hundred pounds. He weighed more when he played football for A&M and before transferring to TCU, where he and Susan were married. That was right before the Second World War. With the ensuing years, he'd lost little of his muscled tone due to working out several times a week at the health club in the basement of the Fonteneau Building. His semi-short, dark brown hair had grayed to a frosty brown since his first years at college. The graying added to his handsome, rugged features.
Three parallel horizontal lines had been etched into his forehead over the years while two deep-set vertical strokes rose above his nose. These two creases underlined his more anxious moods, developed from the strains of life.
His eyes, perhaps more than any other facial feature, seized one's attention. Bottle green, deep-set, and piercing. One must pass through their forbidding regions to gain entrance to the man.
Years of stress added a slight linear ridge to the edges of each eye, reaching almost into his hairline. His sturdy nose revealed signs of prolonged athletic wear and tear in college. It had become a bit swollen at the bridge but wasn't detracting. His mouth was a study of intellect and moderation.
No single feature of Stephen's manly face dominated, and every member, line, and aspect agreed with every other to benefit the whole. The slightest hint of a beard shaded the areas between his nose, mouth, and chin. Many a lunch hour had been spent among the general secretarial pool discussing this handsome man.
Stephen hadn't expected to see his son until later that afternoon, when Michael would arrive and make his rounds doing odd jobs for the various departments of Lloyd International Hotels, Inc., headquartered in the Fonteneau Building in downtown Ft. Worth, Texas. Mr. Lloyd preferred that Michael 'investigate' the corporate business world from the ground up, as he had done with his father.
Michael divided his off-school hours between football and baseball practice during the athletic seasons. Afterward, he would drive from school, Gladstone Preparatory, to the Fonteneau Building. He then went to the plush oak-paneled offices on the thirtieth floor. Here, he performed various tasks related to the overall scheme and mission of Lloyd International Hotels.
"Michael, what's wrong, son? You're here early. No practice today?" Observant and aware of something negative, Stephen's eyebrows almost touched each other out of concern.
"Yes, sir, well--, everything's o--well, I need to--" The dam finally burst, and Michael's emotions exploded. He grabbed his father in a death-like bear hug. Poor Dolores teared up at the sight of something so out of place in this environment of massive corporate mergers, evolving plans for new hotels, vast sums of stock trades, and important people.
Upon hearing his son's confused speech and feeling the intensity of his emotional disruption, Stephen looked for strength to buoy the situation.
"Dolores, hand me a tissue, please. What's going on, son? Uh, Dolores, would you mind taking the Davenport file to Mr. Blackledge's office?"
"Certainly, Mr. Lloyd." Her response dripped with disappointment, having to wait for this news. She slid her chair away from her desk and moved slowly in the direction of the two men. She handed her boss the tissue. Although Dolores hesitated, she left the outer office with the file as instructed. Mr. Lloyd patted and rubbed his son's back and pulled the boy's head to his shoulder while resisting the all-powerful tug of the "machine" he owned and oversaw. Family always won here, regardless, and to this day, Michael counted on that quality in his father. To respond otherwise would have wounded the boy deeply.
Several men stuck their heads out of the meeting room to discover their employer holding his son, who was in obvious emotional distress. They could only watch in dismay and silence. John Staddler, VP for sa les and promotions, finally spoke for the group. "Mr. Lloyd, is there anything we can do?"
"No. Thank you, John. Let's reschedule our meeting for tomorrow morning. Check with Dolores." Stephen's eyes moved from the inquirer to his son and then back to John, a signal for the men to leave.
A few more minutes elapsed before Michael unwrapped himself from the warm security and the familiar smell of his father's body and aftershave. This release allowed Michael to slump onto the sofa behind him where his energy left him. He stared ahead as if into a void. His familiar universe had changed. When he blinked, the tears began again, and with the tears came a ringing in his ears, and his hands felt numb. Mr. Lloyd started a frantic mental search for who could be in trouble in his immediate family.
Stephen sat next to his son and said, "Michael. Please try to get hold of yourself long enough to tell me what's wrong. Is your Mother all right?"
"Yes, sir."
"Your Sister?"
"Yes, sir."
"Oookay --. Your brother?"
"Yes, sir."
"Victoria?"
"She's fine, Father. They're all fine, Father!"
Stephen sensed he needed to reign this situation in before Michael became belligerent. "Well, son, tell me," he said matter-of-factly, "is the dog all right?" Mr. Lloyd blurted the final family member out of sheer exasperation.
His father's growing testiness equaled only by Michael's anxiety, the boy raised his head slowly to look directly at his Dad and said, "Damien's dead."
The two words came out of Michael's mouth, hollow, like two contradictory ideas, neither of which should ever go together. Ever. Then, the boy began crying again. Sobbing, Michael wasn't sure if he believed what he said.
"What? Stephen asked incredulously. Had he heard his son correctly? Surely not. He asked once more and received the same chilling reply.
Michael repeated the words, "Damien's dead."
Mr. Lloyd's awakened consciousness refused to acknowledge what it had heard.
"What do you mean, Damien's dead? He's supposed to be coming home in a month or so." Mr. Lloyd rolled this catastrophe over in his mind. He sipped at it, tasting its brackish density. He found it repugnant, as always. Dead? He knew what the word meant. He knew all too well what it meant from personal experience. His heart thumped in his chest, and without warning, all their faces flashed by him one by one as he last saw them. This unexpected death became the provocation to reveal them, to force them into the present. Stephen Lloyd had labored since 1945 to bury the past feverishly. He didn't want or need their visit at present. But those bygone ghosts commenced haunting him afresh, without mercy, pillaging and clogging his psyche when he most needed its lucidity. Dead. Stephen looked around for someone to hold him.
Michael reclaimed his emotional control with slow deliberation. The two words came out in a monotone, "Damien's dead."
"How do you know, son?" Stephen Lloyd's face, like his energized mind, became a study of desolation.
"The Marine Corps sent two men to the school. I was in Mr. Wilson's class when we heard a knock on the door. Then Mr. Shapiro asked Dr. Wilson to step out into the hall for a minute. The next thing we knew was that we heard Mr. Wilson yell, then we heard him crying loudly. He kept saying, 'Oh, God no!' repeatedly. I guess Damien was killed sometime on Monday or Tuesday, but Dr. Wilson didn't find out until this morning."
"Where is Dr. Wilson now? That was -- stupid. Forgive me," the senior Lloyd muttered. He laid his right hand flat upon his forehead, his left hand curled unconsciously on his left hip, and his mind raced over this situation. "He's probably at home now. Michael, I can't remember. What's the Wilson's phone number?"
Michael gave the number, watched his father fail, wait, and then say, "James, this is Stephen Lloyd. Michael just gave me the news. I'm -- I'm so very sorry. What can I do?"
The boy watched his father's grave face. Dr. Wilson's words hit Stephen like punches upon a losing boxer's face.
Stephen heard Mary Ellen Wilson crying in the background. It was all Stephen Lloyd could do to get the words out, "James, I don't know if you can hear me right now, but let me take care of the meals for the next few days. Yes. Well, because I want to. I'll be by tonight. Look -- No, James, listen to me. I've been through this before, and I want to take care of anything that gets in the way of--. Yes, I hear you. Okay. Please give my condolences to Mary Ellen. Yes, your classes will be taken care of. No, I don't want you to concern yourself with that. I'll call Mr. Shapiro. Okay Right. And I'll talk to you in a little while. Goodbye, my friend."
꧁ JAMES WASHINGTON WILSON ꧂
Subjectively, and for the moment, Dr. James Wilson believed that his government, the very government to which he had given so much of himself, had taken his boy and killed him. For what, he asked? What Dr. Wilson would have asked if his son made it home alive, only the good Doctor knew. Now, he wanted answers. Everything James had ever hoped and wanted came wrapped in his son, Damien. Everything he'd ever done or accomplished seemed to harbor so little meaning with this immediate predicament. That's how this felt. All his academic accolades had suddenly lost their value, their meaning. Mary Ellen could not reason with him on this. Try as Dr. Wilson might, he couldn't shake or make sense of the loss.
Mary Ellen Wilson, James's wife and Damien's mother, also hurt internally. Mothers have more at stake than their husbands when their child dies. She had lived with this growing human for nine long months. She knew the very moment he became part of her. When Damien turned two, she and James tried to replicate their first offspring; either gender would do, but they could not conceive again. Nothing the doctors suggested or prescribed produced further progeny. Thus, Mary Ellen's world slowly revolved around their only son. Theirs had been a good life for nineteen years with Damien at the core of it. The boy had excelled in almost every endeavor he tried. But now this--.
They would never see grandchildren. Their lineage had been severed cruelly, and this void set both of them temporarily adrift. No one knowing these two stalwart pillars of their church could imagine them meandering too far past the end of the month, albeit lost amid a sea of whirling emotional debris. This news struck their relationship with the fury of an angry hurricane.
Sunday, December 4, 1904 (THE DISTANT PAST)
James Washington Wilson was born Sunday, December 4, 1904, the son of a Mississippi tenant farmer. The last of seven children, James grew up laboring in cotton fields with his brothers in the middle of summers so hot he couldn't remember it ever being cold.
James was blessed with an inquiring mind and an unquenchable thirst for learning. His near-photographic memory allowed him to take books home from the library without checking them out.
The First World War had barely been over seven months when James's formative education ended, but not his passion for learning. His teacher, Mrs. Coweta Anthony, didn't know what to do with him any longer. At age sixteen, he graduated high school. James was offered and accepted a full academic scholarship to the prestigious Fisk University in Nashville, Tennessee.
During his time at Fisk, James met Mary Ellen Mathews, a beautiful education student with a minor in geology who would become his wife. She was the one who pursued and caught her man.
They were married in the spring following a brief courtship. Mary Ellen Wilson graduated in 1925 with her bachelor's degree in English. The only work she found was for a small company testing soil samples and doing fieldwork and odd jobs to keep busy and help put food on the table. No teaching opportunities have opened as yet in the nearby elementary schools.
James Wilson graduated from Fisk University in 1926 with a B.S. in physics. James had eagerly accepted Howard University's gracious offer of a full master’s scholarship in physics to begin in the fall. Then, in 1931, with the depression in full bloom, James Wilson returned to his roots at Fisk. With his master's degree in hand, he began to work on his PhD under the careful eye of the world-renowned physicist Dr. Elmer Samuel Imes.
Columbia University had also taken notice of Fisk's brightest science star. They offered James a teaching position there upon the issuance of his PhD. In 1935, Mary Ellen and Dr. James Washington Wilson packed their old Dodge Model 128 with their growing collection of belongings and set out for the new world.
Life was good but limited for the Wilsons during the Depression. James was one of the few black professors at Columbia. Yet one minor detail went missing: they had no children to show for all of their -- efforts.
Sunday, December 7, 1941 (THE PAST)
It had been a quiet but cold morning that Sunday. James was slipping his coat on when the radio announcer said, "We interrupt this program for an announcement: The Imperial Japanese Navy has bombed the United States Naval base at Pearl Harbor, Hawaii. We repeat--"
In late 1943, Dr. Robert Oppenheimer asked Dr. James Wilson and several other men to participate in a super-secret project for the government as part of James' research in thermonuclear reaction in deuterium. James had shown remarkable acumen in this field, and his colleagues and Dr. Albert Einstein realized that Wilson's abilities could best be served in this capacity.
Sunday, October 12, 1947 (THE PAST)
"Oh, James. Look! He's perfect. He's got all his toes and fingers. I wish your mama and daddy could have been here to see little Damien Abraham Washington Wilson. Oh, and wouldn't mama love him? I think he looks a little like me in his eyes, but the rest of him is you. He's all you. Isn't he wonderful?"
A toothy grin spread across James' face. "He's wonderful, all right. Miss Henrietta would have loved to see him. What do you think he'll be? Why he looks like a baseball player. Maybe he'll be half-smart. Just look at those long fingers. He'll pitch for some university. I'd bet on it." James knew in the current racial divide, the Ivy schools wouldn't give Damien a chance.
Mary Ellen rolled her eyes. "Oh yes. I bet the Syracuse will be calling." James wanted at least one athlete in the family before the girls started arriving. He just knew there would be girls.
Mary Ellen had been in labor for a mere three hours when Damien announced himself to the world. She was thirty-nine, felt twenty, and loved this little wonder. Presently, she kissed her husband, James.
"Ahem." The doctor announced his necessary intrusion on his patients, plural. "How are you two doing, Mrs. Wilson? Congratulations to both of you. What did you name the boy?"
James said, "He's Damien, after one of my college professors, Abraham, after my daddy, Washington, after me, and Wilson, after the whole family. Damien will be his own identity."
"What are you looking for, Dr. Wilson? Do you need a pen?" Dr. Cauble asked. Mary Ellen and the doctor watched in amazement as James fumbled through his coat and trouser pockets, looking for something.
"What? Oh, I've been working on an equation--"
Before he could finish, Mary Ellen yelled at her husband, who had quickly abandoned his first offspring and wife for another love, his physics. "For crying out loud, James. Please let that go for five minutes and spend time with us. We have a son now."
James took a step, stumbled almost into the doctor, whom he would have surely knocked out into the hall half senseless because of James' size, caught and righted himself, apologized profusely, and hurried out of the room. He was gone in so many ways, as usual.
James had always been a bull in a china shop. Mary Ellen had to watch James when they went shopping continually. He would forget where they were, absorbed in his sciences, and knock this or that doodad off the shelves, a few of which cost them when the valuable made contact with the linoleum.
"James Wilson, you come back here this minute!" Mary Ellen yelled. But it was too late. James was halfway to the parking lot and thoroughly mindless of the extraordinary event that had just now happened to his wife and him—a son.
Mary Ellen had learned to rest in the knowledge that, despite his great mind and a few hefty shortcomings, James Wilson was absolutely devoted to her—when he thought about it.
June 12th, Friday, 1964 (THE PAST)
"Dr. Wilson. How good it is to finally get to meet you in person," Stephen Lloyd said. Stephen was head of the faculty hiring committee at Gladstone Preparatory School in Ft. Worth, Texas. The committee had received Dr. Wilson's incredible resume the week before. What luck! The timing couldn't have been more perfect. The former head of the science department there had just retired, and Gladstone had begun its search process. James had also sent out numerous feelers, unsure whether anyone wanted a man his age to teach their children. Dr. Wilson tended to talk over most human beings' heads, a disadvantage Damien knew firsthand.
Mary Ellen, for her part, needed a more normal home life after all these years of her husband's absences. She dreamed of having supper every night at 6 p.m., weekends free to spend with her husband, and no more late-night committees that might find James in conference at the White House, the Department of Defense, or the FBI, or who knew where else. He'd gone off once too often to Stockholm, Sweden, and Sydney, Australia, assisting those countries with an energy crisis no other human could solve. Mary Ellen would settle on the North Pole if he came home every night to her. He'd applied to forty-five or fifty schools and universities across the nation. But for some reason, it came down to two schools: one in Atlanta and one in Ft. Worth. Mary Ellen had not been to the southwest and hated Atlanta. She wanted James to teach where Damien could enroll as a student. Gladstone was also nationally renowned for its stringent academics and winning athletic programs. Eighty-seven percent of its graduates went to Ivy League schools, and all but two percent of the remaining graduates went to the national universities. A small minority chose to study abroad at places like Cambridge or Oxford. Fifteen former students were scattered among the NBA, the NFL, and eight Major League Baseball franchises. Ft. Worth won.
"Mr. Lloyd, I have read the information you sent me, and I must say I'm impressed with this school. I trust you have read my resume and approved it?"
"Approve? You're overqualified for this position, Dr. Wilson. You know that, right? So--what would it take to get you to stay and teach? Your son Damien would be a plus on our sport's teams."
James held all the cards. His list of credentials was impressive, to be sure. Within three days, Damien began his regular supper ritual two nights a week at the Lloyd's and the rest at his home. Michael returned the favor, so James thought seriously about another job just to feed these two human garbage disposals.
꧁ FULL CIRCLE ꧂
Monday, March 6, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Stephen felt the strain left by the death of his friend's son and his son's friend. An emotional numbing so inevitable at times like these had begun to settle slowly, almost imperceptibly, upon the current president of Lloyd International. Stephen Lloyd began the unpleasant process of calling his wife at home and the headmaster at school. Stephen would arrange and implement a plan to care for one more of the devastated but surviving families of this endless war in Southeast Asia.
The immediate tasks done, Mr. Lloyd placed the receiver back in its cradle and leaned against Mrs. Hernandez's desk. With his left hand covering his mouth, Stephen stared outward into some tragic past event he alone could see. The moments slipped off to wherever they go at times like these.
Michael called his parent when he thought he possessed more flexible self-control. "Father? Father?"
"I'm sorry, son. What?"
With a deep breath, Michael announced, "I think I want to join the Marine Corps." The boy was obviously in better control of his emotions now. Or was he? His nature lent itself to periodic motion-stopping proclamations, but not of this caliber and in this context.
Mr. Lloyd remembered Michael's announcing his desire to be a fireman. Then, he wanted to play shortstop for the Yankees. He even promoted a self-serving interest in high finance. Then, the medical field--a Priest--And, what was it last year? He wanted to be -- what was it he wanted to be? Mr. Lloyd had stopped counting. But the man listened when Michael articulated his current desire again with such gravity. He'd hoped that Michael might pursue a career in the hotel business. Every Ivy League school awaited the announcement that the son of the vast Lloyd International Hotels, Inc., might darken their hallowed halls in the fall of 1967. TCU and Texas A. & M., who had been Stephen Lloyd's alma maters, were courting the Lloyd boy who was coming to their schools. Four years hence, with his undergraduate degree in hand, he would proceed to graduate school and then join middle management somewhere within the infrastructure of Lloyd International. One day, Michael would become president and C.E.O. The string needed a taut pull, but his father thought he could deliver the package to Mrs. Lloyd. He felt sure of it up to today and right now.
Michael's father did the unexpected. He walked over to where his son sat and crumpled next to him. No anger. No speeches. No determined direction to which to guide or, if need be, force his heir to meet the generational obligations to which all Lloyd men must eventually submit. Thick silence sat between the two men, the quiet that deep emotions breed. The more prominent man slipped his arm around his son and held him close.
There was a vintage familiarity with Michael's request. Stephen Lloyd couldn't withstand the gathering echoes from twenty-plus years before. He remembered the crack of billiard balls and the conversation surrounding that particular game with his father, Marcus. The smell of cigar smoke filled the room, where influential businessmen and industry leaders often played this game while discussing the gathering issues of their era. That was the day Marcus lay upon Stephen what his father, Nathaniel Marcus Lloyd, had laid upon him about his duty to uphold the Lloyd tradition. Marcus must find his place in the company and pursue it with all the determination that had been bred into him. One day, Stephen would be expected to oc cupy the head chair at the boardroom table and lead the company forward. He was, after all, a Lloyd.
With this ancestral cloud suspended above him, Stephen aligned his shot to put the four-ball in the corner. Crack. He missed. The cue ball's inertia stopped five inches from the fourteen ball resting mere centimeters from the far corner pocket. "How in the blue blazes did you miss that shot?" Marcus asked his son.
Marcus Lloyd loved this room. None of the places in his vast house fit his personality or moods better. Everything meshed in here, and the planets aligned. Annika, Stephen's mother, claimed ownership over the remaining ten thousand square feet of the Lloyd mansion. Some twenty feet above the two men playing pool, the grand high ceiling had been buttressed together at a sharp angle by a huge oak log Marcus found on one of his properties in Louisiana. He had it cut down and then trucked to his home here in Westover Hills when his game room was being built. It was a massive project just getting the crane to lift it over the house and set it in place. The log had to be cut again on the front lawn to be lifted, wedged and bolted so the ceiling and room could be finished. It didn't match the mahogany paneling, but that didn't matter. Marcus wanted it here. Oak meant strength to this man. Unfortunately, he also liked mahogany with an equal vigor. He compromised and kept the two woods to hold a vigil on. Annika almost lost her sanity over the project. "That big thing looks hideous!" she yelled. "It doesn't agree conceptually with anything here, and certainly not the rest of the house!" Marcus wanted it, so it stayed.
Various reproductions of original paintings hung on three of the four mahogany-stained soundproof walls. One, a Picasso the artist called Les Demoiselles d'Avignon. Annika hated it. She understood nothing of what the artist said about humanity through his brush. There was a Rembrandt, Raising of the Cross, a Gauguin entitled, Whence Come We? What are we? Whither Do We Go? Perhaps no other painting spoke more to Marcus's value system than Frenchman Jacques-Louis David's The Oath of the Tennis Court. What an eclectic menagerie. It did, however, serve to keep Annika away.
For the most part, Marcus had a long-standing love affair with Renoir's work. He had purchased one original, and for the rest, he commissioned an outstanding local young copy artist, Andre St. Claire, to reproduce as many of Renoir's works as he thought he could, agreeing that Andre affix his name prominently to them. Hung conspicuously over the mantle in his game room was Renoir's famous Baigneuse aux Cheveux Longs. Renoir's barely clothed model also agitated Marcus' wife, for she didn't want her grandchildren to look at the woman she found disgusting-probably a prostitute. Marcus's Texas accent wouldn't allow French to form and exit his mouth fluidly like the French. The Renoir and Picasso titles sounded European, and that suited Marcus fine. Other lesser-known artists were also displayed in the room.
Assorted memorabilia were hung in no particular order to give his guests an overview of the growth of Lloyd International from its inception in the nineteenth century. There was an old picture of the first Lloyd Hotel built not far from Ft. Worth's infamous Hell's Half Acre, the bordello and saloon capital of the southwest. Subsequent Lloyd hotels were also photographed and framed. Several mind-numbing canceled checks hung prominently above the bar. One had been written for fifteen million and the other for twenty-two million. These once-certified checks brought a smile to Marcus's overworked brow after a hard day at the office.
On the south and north walls, respectively, leaned two bookshelves apiece where one would discover another of Marcus's passions, his equally eclectic collection of rare and inaugural volumes of the great thinkers and writers of the world. One could find Dickens, Chaucer, Plato, Copernicus, Shakespeare, Thomas Aquinas, Erasmus, Tennyson, Omar Khayyam, Freud, Hegel, Kant, Rousseau, Descartes, Wordsworth, Coleridge, da Vinci, Francis Bacon and St. Francis, Jefferson, Madison, Franklin, and Alfred North Whitehead, to mention but a few. He'd scour old bookstores on the trips he took.
His room had a well-stocked and padded wet bar running the length of the west wall. It resembled the one at his cabin in Canada but was much smaller. Numerous soft cushioned chairs and tall wrought iron lamps had been strategically placed in the distance to the large, thick lead-paned windows, breathing in a magnificent view of the surrounding terrace and lighted gardens.
Marcus' third obsession was his plants. The entire estate, including the library, dining room, morning room, den, and eight bedrooms, was supplied with vegetation propagated in his spacious greenhouse. The residence had almost taken on a life of its own, becoming a living conservatory from the excellent care Mr. Lloyd took with his beloved green and blooming companions. He had educated Manuel, a live-in caretaker, on plant life, including their physiology, structure, genetics, ecology, distribution, classification, and economic importance. Each plant family, with its multiple varieties, gave Marcus something that even Annika, a beautiful woman in her own right, could not.
In Marcus's great and manly room, a burgeoning ficus benjamina tree had been planted in a considerable terra-cotta clay pot in the northeast corner. Each spring, it was manually hauled carefully outside, hosed off, and brought back in after a day outside in the shade. It is too large to remove and shower in another year. Ficus are emotional trees, despising change of any sort. Its sturdy overhanging branches gave one the sense of being outdoors, a lovely feeling, especially on the hot Texas summer days or evenings. A dieffenbachia, two huge dracaenas, one Draco, and an even larger marginata, better known as the dragon lily, brought their ambiance and life to the room. Over here, one could find three varieties of Pandanas veitchii or variegated screw plant, while over there, a maranta or red-veined prayer plant, then several species of impatiens someone labeled Touch-me-not.
Annika had nagged Marcus more than once that there were just too many plants for this size room. He accepted her "suggestion" by building a unique table for his orchids. Marcus was most proud of the Cattleya and Cymbidium varieties, almost as proud as he was of remembering their Latin names. For some reason, the white-colored orchids intrigued him. He had traveled extensively worldwide to secure those species he deemed worthy of his special place, near the window and on the table. Marcus had placed all the material valuables he treasured within these walls, which, when unoccupied, would require a safecracker with blasting caps and C4 to breach it.
In the cold winter of 1942, Stephen Lloyd stood weighing his options amid all the rich eccentricities of his father's special place. Pool provided the right occasion for his well-considered youthful decision. He would have to give it an audience to see it in the whole light of day. If he faltered and presented an insufficient or truncated response, Stephen stood to lose his place in the ever-developing Lloyd Empire. His father was about to put the six ball in the middle pocket. When Marcus missed the shot, Stephen set his cue stick aside to speak his mind.
Hearing his son's proposal, Marcus turned red with rage. He reminded Stephen that his son's dearest friend had barely two weeks before gone down in flames over the war-torn skies of Europe. Marcus Josiah didn't crumple on the couch next to his son, Stephen, that day. He didn't understand and growled at the thought of his son going off to war, leaving him to "mind the store" alone. Stephen went to flight school just the same.
Michael's body stiffened against his father, and Stephen became aware of Michael's size and girth as it did. Boyish features that once played upon Michael's face had blended into visible manhood fighting for ascendancy. He couldn't remember how or when Michael had made the turn, but he recognized the maturation: his jaw set, the fire in his eyes, and the grit no prolonged part-time employment of "gophering" for Lloyd International could supply. Stephen Lloyd knew or guessed that he knew that Damien figured into this present equation. Stephen's intent to join in '42 also came from his friend's death. Nineteen forty-two in his Marcus' sacred chamber had come full circle.
"Father, did you hear me?" Michael's repetition of his last statement gripped his father with a primordial fear. "I want to join the Marine Corps. I want to fight."
"Why?"
With "now or never" at stake, Michael plunged into the icy waters of his father's fundamental question. Michael must continue his course of reasoning, or the "thing," his stint in the military, would be dropped forever. "Damien and I talked into the morning his last night home before he left for Vietnam. He believed in what he would do and why he was doing it. You and Mother have been the best parents any son could have. But I'm not a boy anymore. Granted, I've had some crazy ideas, but--You know--. No, you don't know, and I feel uneasy, well weird, discussing it. But it was as if--" Michael stopped to reload. "It was as if I--I thought I heard Damien's voice when those two Marines showed up at school today."
Michael stared at his father's face. He noted his father's brows furrowed, and the lines deepened into the well-practiced places on his forehead. "You heard his voice. Uh huh," Stephen said dubiously. Michael hoped for a different response. But at least his father hadn't yelled at him, hadn't told him he thought he was losing his mind or something worse. What would be worse? Maybe Michael just wanted to know whether his words possessed value, validity, or something positive. Hearing nothing further from his father, he continued.
"I heard this," Michael paused and then shook his head from a sudden bewilderment as if trying out of desperation to explain the unexplainable. "I heard this voice inside my mind. It wasn't my voice. I -- I don't know how to explain it in any other words, but it's as if--it's as if Damien spoke to me." Michael sighed from his soul, and his shoulders slumped. "I heard him say, 'Come and finish what I started.' I don't know, Father. It probably sounds stupid or absurd, but all of a sudden, I knew, or think I knew, the direction I have to take."
With the supernatural unearthed, Michael reasserted his internal fire. "I know you expect me to go to college next semester, but I don't think I can, Father. Not right now. Look, I don't know if you understand what I'm saying, but I think I have to do this." His final two words trailed off.
There. The "thing" lay exposed like a warm breath floating about in the cold air, elusive. Michael sensed an indescribable and unfamiliar pride invading him. On the other hand, his father was experiencing a role reversal, his own father's desperate emotions.
He's allowed his sense of loss to get the better of him. We can discuss this "thing” without you rushing to join this war, right? Your mother will lose her mind.
Mr. Lloyd, somewhat grave, stood to his feet, inhaled, and straightened his tie. More in control of himself now, Stephen slipped back into his office. When he reemerged, he was wearing his suit coat. By the time Mrs. Hernandez reentered the room, she had hoped the scene she had left earlier might have resolved to her satisfaction. Delores kept the machine oiled and running. These were her men, too.
"Oh. I'm sorry, Mr. Lloyd. Should I--should I see if Mr. Martel needs anything?"
"No, Dolores. We were just leaving. If there are any calls for me--" He hesitated. His eyes darted from object to object on her desk as if looking for something and then straight back to the woman. Stephen Lloyd always spoke with his left index finger, emphasizing the point he attempted to make.
"Tell whoever calls--Oh, I almost forgot, Governor Connelly is supposed to call me at three thirty today--. Well, it can't be helped. Tell him we have a family emergency and that I will be in the office at eight in the morning. Also, would you call Mrs. Lloyd back and tell her Michael and I will be home after supper? We will get something out to eat, so tell Mrs. Cassalls not to prepare anything for us."
Mr. Lloyd's judicious eyes penetrated to a level of awareness that he and Dolores Hernandez had learned to communicate over the years. "You know where we'll be." Disturbed yet intense, Stephen's look continued for a long second until he knew she grasped his meaning. Assured of his communication, he returned to Michael and the "thing."
"Dolores, would you have my car brought around, please?"
"Yes, Mr. Lloyd. Are you two okay?"
I need to know what's going on. I can't understand why the secrecy. Susan will know.
"Yeah." Yeah, not yes. His attenuated response worried her, for she had no idea how to interpret it.
"Come on, son. Here, straighten your tie."
"Where are we going?"
"You'll see."
The boy followed his father out of the office and down the carpeted and well-lit mahogany-paneled corridor to the elevators. The door opened, disgorging its passengers amid numerous proclamations of "Good afternoon, Mr. Lloyd," to which Mr. Lloyd fully returned their entreaties. Entering the elevator with Michael, Stephen pushed the button that would, within moments, empty father and son onto the main level of the Fonteneau Building. The lobby was sparsely populated, and their heels echoed on the marble floor. Both men walked solemnly to the revolving front door of the lobby to await the car.
The car arrived, and the two men hopped in. Stephen guided the machine away from the building and merged into the traffic. As Stephen's car sailed past them, the pedestrians, street scenes, and the many tall buildings of downtown Fort Worth were a blur. The smell of leather upholstery and Tchaikovsky's Piano Concerto No. 1 in B-Flat minor filled the inner sanctum of Stephen's Green Jaguar. Michael's GTO smelled more like McDonald's hamburgers and fries.
Dissatisfied with Tchaikovsky, Stephen turned the station to something more amenable to his emotions. A mellow trumpet played My Funny Valentine. Michael knew better than to change this music to something he preferred, like the Beach Boys, Mitch Ryder, or even the Monkees. Steam rose from a manhole cover ahead. They drove past it, thoroughly oblivious to its existence and effects. Soon, the car headed north on 287, past the stockyards, past Mecham airport, and still farther north. Stephen remained mute about their destination. He said nothing at all. Many unpleasant things tumbled through his mind.
After thirty minutes of Glenn Miller's String of Pearls, Pennsylvania Six Five Thousand, and other hits his orchestra made famous, Dick Haymes sang, I Get A Kick Out Of You, then came Harry James' orchestra, followed by other less familiar musicians and orchestras. Michael heard songs he did and didn't recognize. He'd seen his parents dancing in the living room to this music. Perhaps these memories flooding Michael and his father at the moment had surfaced to stabilize things. Good memories.
Mr. Lloyd finally broke the silence with a question, "What are you thinking, son?" He had asked the question for two reasons. First, he needed to discern the depth of his son's conviction about the military. It might have subsided. But second, he yearned to quell his mental demons somehow.
Michael, for his part, kept waiting for the hammer to drop, for his father to vanquish his resolution to the realm of noble but impractical ideology. Still not hearing it and not feeling any agitation from his father, he settled for, "Where are we going?" No response.
"Now that you've had a little time to absorb Damien's death, how do you feel?" Michael's father looked at the road ahead when he asked this. Stephen's question trumped his son's.
Michael shook his head. The boy's perplexity felt real and very discomforting. "I don't know." Silence. Then, "I’ve never known someone that I knew so well who died, who was killed, you know? I don't even know how Damien--" Michael perceived that his latent emotions would return if not checked. He knew they would rise toward his throat and flood his eyes again. After a minute, Michael felt better able to subdue them and said, "We went to that one funeral. I didn't know the person. Do you remember that lady who worked down in accounting? What was her name?"
"Mrs. Oxnam? Jill Oxnam? Yes, I remember her."
"But no one killed her. She had cancer or something. She looked so peaceful, lying there in the casket." Michael's voice trailed off. He turned to stare at the cheerless, almost ready-to-bloom pastoral features flooding past them. Sparse buildings set amid yellowed winter grasses and twisted trunks of mesquite trees and scrub oaks dotted the fenced pastures. Cumulus clouds floated overhead, many resembling animate or inanimate objects contorted by the early March winds. Often, the clouds resembled recognizable human or animal shapes before the wind whirled them into something else. The backdrop of a cerulean sky was never so glorious.
"Michael, what do you understand about Vietnam?"
Michael explained what he knew from his collection of copied papers, articles, and notes from world history class so that he felt more confident in his own opinion. He'd reached certain conclusions from school or alone in his room. Damien had fought there, which was probably the main reason he collected materials about the war. He had no friends there now. Michael also shared Damien's growing perplexity about the war as the Marines lived it daily. This, however, didn't deter Damien, and it hadn't affected Michael.
Stephen listened, paying careful attention and asking questions to clarify. He hoped the boy would examine the idea of war differently, less idealistically, less adventuresomely, and through a less glamorous prism.
꧁ SMITTY'S PLACE ꧂
March 6th, Monday, 1967 (THE PAST)
Michael didn't know exactly when the colors faded from the passing scenery. Staring at the moving blur, he asked, 'Did you know anyone who died in World War Two or Korea?"
Boy, have I kept this a secret.
Stephen Lloyd's furrowed brows almost touched each other as they turned west onto Skeet Richardson Road. Their destination was Eagle Mountain Lake, and with the change of directions, the sun lay directly in their path. Within ten minutes, the Jaguar XKE turned onto a large dirt parking lot populated by one wooden dirt-gray building serving dual purposes: gasoline and food. The sign above the restaurant read, "Smitty's Place." At the back of the property, oak trees grew thick, but Michael could still see small parts of the lake far off in the distance between the trees.
Six pickups, each dented or in various states of rust or decomposition, sat amid the dirt lot, absorbing the sun's March energy. Heat waves quivered, reverberating off the shingled roof of Smitty's and the hoods of the vehicles. As the Jag stopped under the shade of a well-developed oak, dust rose from the car's disturbance into a vast, moving heap. Neither man opened his door until the brown cloud moved past.
Country music greeted Smitty's latest arrivals well before they reached the main dining hall door. The contrast between Frank Sinatra and Charley Pride couldn't have been more profound. Mr. Lloyd opened the screen door, stepped in, and then halted. How does one describe such an inert atmosphere found at Smitty's? The confines had not seen the light of day in years. Fresh air would sell for a premium, should anyone care to wholesale it.
Stephen let his eyes adjust to the light change, peering in all directions as if trying to locate someone he knew. Michael stood next to his father in a suit and tie, feeling self-conscious, lost, and unsure of what to do next. In some way and quite unexpectedly to Michael, his father didn't look misplaced. Curious, Michael thought.
From across the room, in an accent thick as the mouth-watering steaks advertised, came a loud "Cap'n!" The few patrons, most of whom wore cowboy hats hiding either balding or graying hair, turned to observe the proprietor, all but running to cover the distance between himself and his two most recent guests. Within seconds, everyone heard, "Cap'n Lloyd. Long time no see." The two men extended their hands to greet each other, which became a hug. This welcome transformed the boy's expression to one of deep inquisition. Michael almost felt embarrassed at being in such proximity to the two men; the smaller of the two, the boy did not know. None of this made any sense to Michael. Besides, his father didn't come to these kinds of places. But, for those long seconds, Michael didn't trespass on their relationship and connection, which he couldn't understand.
"Oh, Smitty, this is my son, Michael." Mr. Lloyd said with pride, edging up through his white starched collar and then onto his face.
"Howdy, Michael! Pleased to meet ya; I'm Smitty. By god, you look just like the Cap'n! Spittin' image, Sir!"
"Mr. S mitty, sir--"
"Oh no, I ain't Mister Smitty, and I sure ain't no sir. I'm just Smitty. Just call me Smitty, all right? My real name is Erik T. Smit. It's Dutch. But ever' body just calls me Smitty."
"Yes, sir, Smitty. Um, Smitty, why did you call my father Captain?"
Erik T. Smit stood all of five feet seven inches. He must have weighed one hundred thirty-seven pounds soaking wet. He looked well into his sixties, though he was only a month shy of being as old as Stephen's father. The black, tattered old ball cap rested in an odd, unadjusted way, covering what little hair remained on his head. His tired, bluish-gray eyes danced to see his old friend, this time with his son. Some tumultuous life had scratched untidy crow's feet into the temples, running away from the nook of Smitty's eyes. Deeper lines had been etched into Smitty's face, like plowed furrows. Michael couldn't guess when Smitty had last shaved. Michael thought this person had lost several teeth from careless living or lack of dental hygiene.
The stub of a slow-burning cigarette squeezed into the right corner of his mouth so that when he spoke, the words exited the left side of his squinted lips. Smitty's oral grip kept the stub secure. When the heat from its closing end almost burned down to his weather-beaten lips, Smitty removed it with his nicotine-stained and noticeably arthritic, gnarled fingertips. Then he dropped the smoking butt to the peanut-hulled, sawdust-covered floor, where he crushed it and lit another. He drew deep and then exhaled a plume of smoke into the air. This respiration produced the effect of a well-practiced cough. The lazy fans whirling overhead kept the air moving, which helped with the cigarette smoke, but Michael coughed from the suffocating atmosphere.
A grease stain splotched the left quadrant of Smitty's light blue cotton shirt—a lousy color for this place. Small grease or dirt smirches also dotted and gathered in smears on Smitty's blue jeans. His boots hadn't seen any black polish in ages. Who could this little man be?
Smitty looked over to Mr. Lloyd for a long second. "You ain't told him, sir?"
"Told me what, Smitty?" An old timer, perhaps one of Smitty's regulars, put a few coins in the jukebox, and Merle Haggard tuned up with Sing a Sad Song.
Stephen looked at the sawdust floor, and his jaw tightened. He wished, now, facing this solemn moment, that he had not come. But here they stood, present and accounted for. He also knew more lay roasting in the fire than his past. Stephen Lloyd brought the uncertainty of his and his family's future to Smitty. Here at Smitty's, the entrance to the furnace spread before the man and his son.
"No, no, I haven't. That's why we came. Michael's best friend was killed in Vietnam a few days ago. Smitty, there are some things I need your help explaining."
"Oh. I see." Smitty took closer notice of the boy this time, maybe for the first time, and he saw the unmistakable sadness in Michael's eyes. Smitty understood it from his own complicated and personal experience. Michael stood searching both men's faces for clues to their relationship but found nothing to assist him. The previous conversation proved that.
"Well, Michael, let me show you around."
"What do you mean show me around, Smitty?" Michael thought there was nothing else to see here. This was an old, beaten-up restaurant and gas station. That's all. What could Smitty show him?
Smitty patted Michael's shoulder, urging him toward the wall to the left of the door from which the boy and his father entered moments earlier. Michael noticed the pictures for the first time. Smitty pointed to one of the tilted picture frames to his left, which the older man straightened. In it, both men focused on a large four-propeller airplane, an old World War Two bomber. In the foreground of the picture stood and sat a group of men wearing heavy fur coats and those funny triangular Army Air Corps hats. Many carried or wore sidearms. They looked young, terribly young. Although most men smiled for the camera, sorrow shrouded them. It lingered long after the camera shutter had snapped. Patsy Cline lent her ambiance to the photographic account on Smitty's walls. She told the folks eating, I Fall to Pieces. All Stephen needed to hear was Jill Daniels singing The White Cliffs of Dover, and he'd be lost. Smitty made sure that song stayed out of his collection.
With Michael's attention glued to the picture, Smitty pointed to another. "Michael, this is our plane, right here, 'Beowulf’s Boys.' You know who Beowulf was?"
"Our plane? What do you mean, our plane? Yes sir. I know who he was. We studied him last year in English Lit." Michael's head craned toward his father, whose eyes he had met. The boy's surprise was total. Leaving his father's face, Michael once more turned to study the picture carefully, to search for-- his father. Smitty just kept talking and smoking.
"Oh. Well, I never did. Your daddy had to tell me who he was and what that feller done back then. He liked that story about that Beowulf person. Your daddy didn't have to, but he let the crew vote, and we took on that name, though he did suggest that' n really strong. The squadron knew who we was when the war was over. You betcha they did." Smitty stopped briefly and sadly said, "But we didn't finish the war with her. She got all shot up on the fourth mission, and we was gettin' newer planes in, and we'd get them shot up, and pretty soon we left off namin' our airplanes. That was toward the end of our last couple of missions. But we flew 'er over there to Italy, though."
"Smitty, what did my father do in that plane? What kind of plane is it? I’m missing much of my father's life that I didn't even know existed." Michael eyed his father again. Now Stephen Lloyd, Michael's father, was a man with a past.
In short order, Michael peppered Smitty with questions, sometimes not allowing him to smoke, cough, or address the preceding issue before another surfaced for examination.
"Well, Michael, maybe we better start at the top," Smitty said, readjusting his tattered ball cap. "This aircraft right here is a B-24H Liberator. It was made by Consolidated-Vultee, right here in Ft. Worth. It had a ten-man crew, and your daddy was our pilot."
"Your pilot? Really?"
Smitty looked at Stephen and winked. "Yep. That stripe on the upper rudders says we was part of the 484th Bomb Group, 827th Squadron of the 15th Air Force. Now, our group insignia was a red bowtie. You can see them tail markings right there. The bow tie was s'posed to be a hourglass, but the tail weren't big enough, so they made it a bow tie.
"Wow." Michael's words came breathy and extended, projecting emphasis. "My Father flew that?" Again, Michael looked back at his father sitting at a table alone, sipping at a glass of iced tea. Stephen stared off into the distance. He didn't watch Michael or Smitty, but he listened, and Michael knew he heard. His admiration for the father he thought he knew had suddenly skyrocketed. Still, Michael could not imagine his parents, his Father, and now his hero, flying that colossal airplane.
"This pitcher must've been took before we headed off on some mission." Smitty tapped the photo with his finger. "This is--O'Connor--and that's Layhee. They was killed on the mission right after this pitcher was took--I think. Yeah, it was O'Connor and Layhee. I forget where they was from. Kansas? Missouri? Nevada! That's it. Layhee was from Nevada, and O'Connor was from Kansas. Both of 'em was waste gunners. One unlucky flak burst, and they was gone."
"You mean they were killed not long after this was taken?" Michael had to absorb this for a minute. Smitty knew he must let the boy walk this around in his mind, sizing up this type of information.
"Yep, one minute they was firin' their guns and then -- well, gone," Smitty said it so frivolously.
"Is that my father, Smitty?" Michael asked. His face lit up when he thought of his father doing something he thought involved some form of superhuman courage, not to mention strength.
"Yes, sir. That's your daddy. He was the best of the best. He always brung us back."
A new world opened and swallowed the boy. Michael didn't let the bad grammar, recent deaths just revisited, or twangy guitars interfere with these fresh, newly conceived moments. They were untarnished and sweet like a newborn baby. And suddenly there stood his father, so young, so handsome -- so, a mustache? Michael's jaw dropped slightly as he studied his father's early life.
"Wow."
The boy drank in every square inch of his father for several more minutes. He attempted to maintain its place in the context where he first found it. He shook his head, trying to comprehend all of this. "Wow."
Satisfied that his father was embedded within the photograph, Michael slid appreciably from picture to picture, utterly mesmerized. His eyes danced over whatever the next photo offered him. Airplanes, aircrews, the dead and the wounded, the munitions of war, the ground crews climbing up into the bomber's underbellies and on the engines, destroyed and damaged aircraft, pictures of flak concentrations, charging enemy fighters, formations of bombers, P-51 escort fighters, ME-109s and FW-190s attacking, exploding bombers, and targets ablaze. It was all there for Michael. But he could only look backward at it without feeling anger or remorse.
These pictures covering the walls are declared to the patrons to represent the most significant days of Smitty's life. It was a life he missed and hated with equal vitality. Each aging photo revealed some aspect of the required thirty-five missions flown by incredible young men, many of whom had once been Michael's age or not much older. The pride in this duty etched itself at the corners of Smitty's eyes, into the crevasses of his cheeks, around his mouth, and into his forehead like a crest of honor. While his badge enumerated his glory days, it also spoke of the price he had paid to wear it.
At some point, Smitty stepped aside from his "show and tell" to watch Michael, who could no longer hear him. The boy peered into the picture frames transfixed and as if through some incantation, stepping backward through time. That moment looked back at Michael from its single dimension, now faded and dog-eared. Then, it was a new world of 1943 and 1944. This photographic "volume" hanging from the walls of Smitty's Place divulged tales of courage and savagery with unimaginable honesty.
"Michael, are ya hungry?" Smitty asked, interrupting a bombing run on the Ploesti, Romania oilfields.
"What?" Michael's dark brown hair and mist green eyes remained fixed on photos that had come alive for him. These pictures didn't make it into his school textbooks. He couldn't leave them now.
"Are ya hungry? I'll have James rustle us up some ribs or chicken fried steak or whatever you want. Cap'n, what'll you have? You boys can't leave here hungry."
Stephen Lloyd acknowledged his growing appetite, and Smitty entered the kitchen to look after the food. That left Stephen to continue observing his son engrossed in a world he'd sooner forget but for Damien. Damien. Smitty returned to find the boy hovering over one of the last pictures, a B-24 on fire, breaking apart, and going down in flames from flak over Vienna, Austria. An hour had passed since they entered the restaurant.
"I wonder what he's thinkin,' Cap'n?"
"Smitty, if you don't stop calling me Captain, I'm gonna find some way of selling this place out from under you."
"I ain't gonna never quit callin' you Cap'n. And you cain't sell it no way, Steve." Smitty's sarcasm hit his former plane commander square, and they both laughed. "You bought this here grand palace for me, and besides, as of last fall, it's legally mine. You give it to me. That lawyer, Levinson or Landuski or whatever his name is, he said so. He showed me the papers, which he filed down at the Tarrant County courthouse."
"Yes, I gave it to you so you would have something responsible to manage. We both know you would drink yourself to death if you worked a regular job on the assembly line at GM in Arlington or General Dynamics here in Ft. Worth. How many times did I bust you to private for being drunk? Where did you get that booze, anyway? Nobody had any."
Evading the latter question, Smitty replied, "Too many, I reckon. Boy howdy. Them was the days, huh, Cap'n?"
A lull in the conversation dampened the mood. "Smitty, he wants to join the Marine Corps. His friend Damien, the boy who was killed, was a corporal in the Marines. Those mud Marines--" Stephen's voice trailed off and died. Then he asked, rising out of that barren place, "What do I tell him? Smitty, he knows which fork to use for what occasion. He's fluent in rhetoric. His manners are impeccable. He's been given an outstanding education, and his prospects are excellent. Any university in the nation would grab him in a minute. Socially, my Lord, he can mingle and converse with executives and politicians and royalty because he's done it. I taught him. His mother and I ensured he lacked for nothing."
Captain Lloyd paused to gather air and any pertinent information he might have forgotten germane to the conversation. From his years with this powerful man, Smitty knew to let him speak until he could hear words other than his own. So, Smitty sat and listened.
Stephen Lloyd continued with his musings. "Smitty, I don't think he's interested in the hotel business or corporate life. He's good at sports. I think he's a better player than I was, but until now, Smitty, I wasn't sure what he wanted to do. I think--I think something is hiding under all that breeding, twisted in all those manners and sophisticated civility. But I have no earthly idea what. He's on about every sports team at Gladstone and has been reading since age four. He'd spend hours up there in his room reading." Silence. Then, "I want him to go to A&M, maybe play football, like we'd discussed."
At this point, Smitty wondered if he was necessary for this conversation. He was more than he realized. "Come to think of it, you weren't much of a team player in Italy, were you? But you survived. Smitty, do you think we did something wrong, giving him everything?"
Now, Smitty knew it was his turn. The small man measured his words as he had done in Italy. "Well, Cap'n, I remember when we got hit over Pilsen. Ol' Beowulf almost gives out on us on the way home. You remember?--And you was fightin' with them controls and all. Now, if I recollect, I heard you fussin' an’ talkin' to the co-pilot that you run off and joined the Air Corps when your daddy didn't want you to. Well, didn't you have ever' thing too, Cap'n? Your daddy give you the whole stinkin' world on one of them gold plates, and look at you now, the boss of that colossal corporation. Why, how much you s'pose you're worth right now? I figger what don't kill ya only makes ya stronger, don't it--Steve?"
Another few coins clinked into the Juke Box, and Roy Orbison filled the restaurant with Running Scared. How utterly appropriate. Smitty tapped his foot to the beat, surveying the customers, or lack thereof, and then returned to the conversation.
"True. But the 'what doesn't kill you' part concerns me," Stephen objected. "Our involvement in Southeast Asia is much less defined than our war was. The people and friends I know in Washington are very concerned that we have no clear-cut agenda and Washington is directing the war from the White House. Can you believe that? And what concerns them concerns me. You watch TV. You've seen the body count of American boys. McNamara is a first-class, bean-counting idiot if you ask me. And then, when we heard about Damien today, you should have seen him, Smitty. He cried like, like--"
"He cried like you done when Lt. Lind took that piece of shrapnel through his head. Well, I remember. I hadn't ever seen a officer cry 'till you broke down. I come out of the turret to see what happened, and you yelled at me to get back up in there or you'd shoot me yourself when we got back to base. Pete Norris got cut in half, and you cried 'cause he was the youngest kid you ever saw climb into a Liberator. That scroungy dog; I wonder what ever happened to that dog o' his?"
Michael returned to the table where the two men sat talking. Sadness still hung over Michael because of his friend's death, but now a pride welled up inside the boy to commiserate with it because of what he knew about his father. Michael interrupted the two men's conversation to inquire about more significant issues.
"Father, how many friends and crew members did you lose over there?" This was a good question, the right question, and it was the worst question of all.
"Too many. I quit counting after they gave me my own airplane and crew—after five, maybe six missions, I think." Former Captain Stephen Lloyd's eyes intensified. They deepened in their eternal greenness while his mental ruminations pulled him backward some twenty years toward those huge matters indelicately encircling and trying to engulf him.
Michael next pulled the pin on several other potentially explosive matters Stephen would have to adjudicate, which could leave another mess he didn't want to clean up. "Did you do the right thing, Father? Grandfather didn't want you to go, did he? He had plans for you, didn't he?"
From in the kitchen, James rattled the dinner triangle, signaling that the ribs Smitty ordered were ready for Michael and a steak for the Cap'n. Smitty scooted his chair back and went to retrieve the food, his steps crunching through the discarded peanut hulls.
When Smitty returned, Stephen lauded, "This looks great, Smitty."
"Now you boys eat up, ya hear?"
Before Stephen could say anything more, Michael was elbow-deep in the considerable beef ribs smothered in sweet barbecue sauce, gulping sweet tea, and wiping his hands and face with the forty-odd napkins Smitty had brought along for this exact purpose. This starving lad's energy had thrust itself into the heat and aroma of Smitty's specialty, which made the worn-out old man beam. But Stephen took a more reserved approach to his entrée. He would not leave Smitty's looking like a hog at the trough. "This is great, Smitty," Michael mumbled between bites. That Michael could unlearn eighteen years of table manners in twenty-six seconds amazed Stephen, but he said nothing.
When the animated friction from Michael's side of the table slowed, his father said, "Michael, have you ever seen your grandfather mad, I mean, really mad? When I told him I wanted to join the Army Air Corps--" His words fell off into a bottomless crevasse. Stephen's broken cadence allowed Smitty and Michael to watch him measure his next remarks. He set his fork down and chewed slowly. Then, when Stephen had the words in their proper order, he spurred them, one fragment at a time.
Clink, clink. Sweet Dreams by Patsy Cline set the conversation once more in a somber mood if that was possible. "I was in my second year at A&M, Michael. I wish you had known David Le Mont. He and I grew up together here in Ft. Worth. We both graduated from Gladstone, as you will in a few months."
Smitty's ball cap suddenly slipped off his head and flopped among the crushed peanut hulls covering the floor near Michael's foot. The boy retrieved it, slapped it against a chair, and handed it back to the old man, but not before Smitty lit another smoke.
"Dave was a year ahead of me, but he was my best friend. No finer guy, Dave. When he was a junior at A&M, and I was a sophomore,--well, Pearl Harbor--happened." Stephen's never-still eyes revealed a hundred thoughts, all diverging at this one moment: regrets, adventure, fear, and its cousin, uncertainty, all of it.
"Dave dropped out of school the next day, December 8. He didn't tell anyone, not his parents or even me. He joined the Air Corps and wound up flying 24s, too. These were the early models, D's and E's." This dialogue was stilted. The real Stephen Lloyd began to speak for the first time since Italy.
Stephen stretched his legs out in front of him into what resembled cloth-covered planks, and his steel-bright eyes made inert contact with his shoes. Smitty saw him begin to "fly" some mission over one of the hellish targets in Austria, Poland, or Germany. He always "flew" when he came here to Smitty's Place. This tired, greasy steak and ribs structure became his refuge every few years from the world of high business and its multifaceted pressures. It was the missions that called him back to its sanctuary. Dolores knew. Susan knew, too, and they let him go to work it through for the long hours or days it took him. Stephen told the children he was on a trip for the Hotel business. They didn't question it.
Mr. Lloyd continued to shake the flak and fighters away like so many annoying mosquitoes invading essential thoughts. "Anyway, Dave was killed on the nineteenth of July at Taylor River Canyon in Colorado. He didn't even make it overseas. The tail surface failed. That's what the crash investigation reported. He didn't even get in the fight."
Stephen desperately looked for someplace to park his eyes where the pain behind them would not require examination, much less elaboration. He knew Michael would ask and didn't want to discuss those days in depth.
"So, I know what you are feeling, son, and yes, I had to join the fight too. I felt, and still do to this day, that Hitler had to be defeated. And I looked for the most destructive way to destroy him and everything he stood for. What I stood to lose as the son of Marcus Lloyd might never compensate me, but greater issues were stirring inside of me, pushing me to the only action I believed was right. Although your grandfather's anger didn't deter me, some of his words hurt. Hindsight leads me to believe Father was fighting a subtler but real battle. He had employees who needed jobs, but he was equally afraid I might be killed. Parents worry about those kinds of tall issues. Be that as it may, I thought if Germany and Japan took over the whole world, what would the Lloyd Empire mean anyway? Smitty, surely you felt the same as me? We were ready to give everything up for that cause. And more times than I care to count, I wrestled with that when it felt like none mattered." Smitty nodded in agreement, blowing more smoke into the air and then coughing. This fit lasted longer than usual.
Michael slapped his hands on the table, hoping this sudden action would emphasize his words. "Then you do understand! That's the way I feel right now. It's the same way you did then. Interesting. Yes, they might send me to Vietnam, but--"
"Michael. Your mother will fight both of us on this. But--no, I'm not going to fight you."
"You're not?"
"No. You should wait and go to college to be commissioned an officer. Trust me, it's better to be the one giving the orders than taking them. Right, Smitty?" Smitty rolled his eyes and then winked. "But no matter what you decide, I want to tell you what no one else will. I'm glad you chose patriotism. But war leaves scars behind, and if it doesn't kill or maim you, it will scar you internally for the rest of your life. I still see those men I flew with. Too many of them were--well, I remember watching the mechanics wash the blood out of our airplane after a mission once and then carefully pick up the body parts. There were times I thought I would lose my mind from the grief and loss I felt. I felt so responsible for those that didn't make it back. I didn't think I would ever get clean again. I'm still not--clean."
Stephen knew this was the right thing to do—destroy the enemy. Then there was—the mental and soul-destroying pollution of knowing that you had killed the enemy. And then this was a different kind of war, not an all-out war. Korea didn't end with the enemy defeated. It ended with no resolution--no winners or losers. That left more significant scars. Many men couldn't live with this, but many others could and did.
Someone sang in the background, but the music didn't penetrate the mood at this table. "I come here every so often because I get the shakes. I can't seem to control them. I have to get away from things. Vietnam may do that to you, and I'm not too fond of that thought—the thought of looking at you and seeing no spark, no life in there. I brought you here to see these pictures. Some of them aren't pretty, are they?"
Mr. Lloyd's voice wavered. Tears formed in the corners of his eyes. Then he stood up, oblivious to his surroundings: his son, his former top turret gunner, Smitty, and the last few patrons, sipping sweet tea and smoking cigarettes, who all seemed not to notice. He walked outside, leaving Smitty to his twentieth smoke and Michael to finish his last rib, which the young Lloyd finally dropped into the heap of bones on his plate.
Michael had just observed his father's pain he had not previously been aware of, indelibly inked on his father's face before Captain Stephen Lloyd walked. The boy was now hit with more than any two people he knew in less than eight hours.
Outside, Stephen's eyebrows almost touched each other from the strain bearing down on him at that moment. Vagrant and self-torturing thoughts bombarded him like so many massive aircraft in formation, releasing their loads, all at once and all on him. He never thought he would face this while his son watched. Why now? Stephen seemed able to fight the pressure when he sensed it coming, but not now. He leaned against the wood building, put his face in his hands, and wept.
Then, the enormous issue ground at him like those four powerful radial engines on his overloaded B-24 right before he released the brakes to start rolling down the runway. Oh, it made sense all right, and it made no sense at all. His heart swung the sword that protected his son to strike at the shield of patriotic logic. Stephen had long ago used this thinking to protect his interests and desires. It made perfect sense when the stakes meant that he or someone else's son, father, or husband went off to war. Yet, the possibility of losing his own son for the same reasons he'd enumerated aloud to his father almost twenty-five years earlier loomed more prominent than all the crew members and friends he lost in all the enormity of all his previous missions combined.
Stephen now knew in his gut what his father Marcus knew. The words carried the meaning his father shook at a much younger, much stronger Stephen Lloyd. Stephen comprehended what Marcus Lloyd found impossible to express adequately or compassionately. He also understood that the business did not need him then. It had nothing to do with that. It never did. And so this was a battle that he, Stephen Lloyd, could not win. Marcus, Stephen's father, loved him, period, even as Stephen loves Michael. And yet, in some strange way, in the larger picture, Stephen supposed that he could not lose either. Michael would go, and Susan--Susan--His tears slowed and then stopped. It was Susan who brought a jolting sobriety to his mind. Susan would play Marcus's part in this repeat performance.
When Stephen returned to the restaurant, he discovered Smitty and Michael deep in conversation. Smitty waxed most eloquently, even entirely animated, explaining life in a B-24. He held the young man captive with his tales of war, heroism, and fear.
"Michael, I told Damien's father I would drop by this evening. We need to be going, son. Smitty, thank you for your hospitality, but we have some urgent business to attend to."
"Yeah, I reckon. I wish y'all could stay, but I understand. Cap'n, if there's anything I can do--" Smitty's corrugated face enunciated perfectly the desolation that war brings. All the lost kids that the medics hauled out of his airplane under a blanket covering their faces lived still in this old barn of a restaurant run by the forty-five-year-old man who looked sixty-five. Stephen Lloyd would leave Smitty with the opaque contentment of knowing that his captain would be back. Stephen Lloyd would return, probably within the next week.
"Y'all come back, now. Michael, you know where my place is. Come on out sometime and have supper with me, okay? Bring your daddy, too." Smitty began a coughing spasm lasting half a minute.
"I will, Smitty. Thanks. Thank you for everything." Michael's eyes swept the walls for one last look.
꧁ BACK HOME ꧂
The front door of the Lloyd estate opened and then closed softly as the two men arrived. The interminable silence on the ride home had finally been broken. Susan sprang from the sofa to greet two men in her life, her husband and oldest son. The third and youngest Lloyd child, David, was sound asleep upstairs. Both men wore the strain of this terrible day. Susan quickly read the fatigue in, around, and under her husband's eyes. She smelled Smitty's, too, and grimaced at the cigarette smoke. There were other smells she couldn't identify.
Michael, well, she knew his hurt. Susan didn't know for sure whom to hug first. So, she grabbed both of her guys, sweeping them into a triangular hug amid the large marble foyer.
Michael pulled away first and went to his room, leaving his father to sort through the details his mother craved. Women are talkers. They converse. Words fuel their internal combustion. For men, the fewer the words, the better. Susan pulled Stephen to the sofa she had vacated moments before. As Stephen collapsed onto the cushions, the air left his lungs in an organic groan. He felt thoroughly spent, so Susan let him sit silently for several eternal minutes before proceeding with her feminine adaptation of an interrogation.
"How are they doing?" she asked, attempting not to seem too eager. She failed utterly.
Stephen thought, why didn't you visit them yourself if it's so important to you?, but didn't say it.
Further silence from her husband, then, "We walked into a room full of much less hysteria than I thought there'd be, moody silence, tears, anguish, a mangled future lost, a broken man and his heart-sick wife. That--" Stephen's jaws tightened and then eased slowly back to exhaustion. His eyes narrowed, and his cheeks rose so Susan didn't recognize him for a few seconds. The weariness pulled at his facial muscles and then slowly released them. He resumed what he started to say, "--is how they are doing, my lovely wife. Did you call them?"
"Yes, but I spoke to a cousin, Edna, I think. I couldn't hear her very well for all the noise, the crying, and all the rest of it in the background. Mary Ellen couldn't talk or wasn't able to. I left word that the food would be handled and then called the caterer we always use. I'll go by and check on Mary Ellen tomorrow. There were things I couldn't drop this afternoon. This is awful. Just awful."
Susan's feminine need had not yet been assuaged. Women are never satisfied with the few and barren details men submit. She squeezed Stephen further for the fruit of the scene he had most recently vacated. Surely, he could tell her more than this. She plied him for more details. The emotion of it all got the better of her, and as all women do, she began to cry again for her friends, the Wilsons.
Stephen pulled his wife close, enclosing her with his sturdy arms. She felt safe here. Finally, Susan pulled away from her husband and discovered Stephen staring into space, his surroundings and vision hazy. When his mind reached what he hoped, Stephen treaded mental air.
"Honey, what are you thinking?" Susan attempted to interrupt his brief mental sanctuary. She almost felt alarmed, for he looked much too introspective.
"What?" he replied as if shooing a fly. At that instant, Stephen realized his fingers were interlocked tightly with his wife's, and his grip hurt her. He, of course, did not have the slightest inkling that he was squeezing her hand so firmly.
"Oh, I'm sorry, honey. I didn't realize I was gripping you so tightly. Forgive me."
"Obviously. Just now, Stephen, what were you thinking? Are you okay?" No one this close to the Wilsons was fine or could be expected not to drift off to some separate or safe place to wind down and evaluate the situation. Things were not well in Stephen's mind and soul either.
"I -- oh, I was just thinking about the Wilsons. That's all."
"How do you think they are going to handle this? I can't imagine what they are going through. Is there more we can do," she asked, mopping her large eyes with a tissue.
To Stephen, it felt good to sit and wind down finally. But talking--. Please, not now. Susan told her husband that he needed to take a shower. She could smell Smitty's on him, and that odor wasn't ever pleasant to her cultivated senses. She couldn't imagine why the man lived the way he lived. Thankfully, he entered their lives only once in a great while. Stephen dropped his clothes in the bathroom so Susan could collect them and hang them on the line.
Michael came down from his room a half hour later and lumbered into his best-loved part of the house—the kitchen, and to his favorite appliance—the refrigerator. He opened it, bent down to scan its contents, and not locating anything that suggested substance, called back over his shoulder. "Mother. Mother? I'm hungry. What did Mrs. Cassalls make for supper? Is there anything left?" Michael spoke from the chasm of the refrigerator so that his words were not quite audible. Susan had heard this query a thousand times. His verbiage reverberated off the ketchup bottle, the milk carton, the four bottles of Coke, and all the other refrigerated and foil-covered staples and goodies to die somewhere in the kitchen.
Michael still needed nourishment about every twenty minutes, regardless of the circumstances. He had convinced himself that he would wilt if he didn't eat--often. The fact that he had eaten enough for two normal human beings at Smitty's Place only four hours before didn't matter. His hunger drove him out of his room, where he left the day's sadness and cares so that he could graze in the kitchen. Nothing, not life or death, slowed his appetite.
"Michael, she fried chicken. There's still some in the fridge. It's behind the--" Susan's words trailed, then resumed, "behind the potatoes, I think."
Michael interrupted her directions with, "Hey, there's chicken in here, Mother. Did Mrs. Cassalls fry it tonight?"
Susan looked at her husband in amazement, mocking her son's discovery, "Hey, there's chicken in here, Mother!" Stephen smiled half-heartedly. His wife did a reasonably good Michael impersonation. Susan noted carefully Stephen's lack of emotional response. Usually, under different circumstances, her attempted humor would elicit a kiss or a chuckle from him.
"Michael, please close the door to--" She heard the door shut as she spoke. Her son would keep that door open until doomsday if he had an inkling that something interesting was possibly in there waiting for him to find it, kill it if need be, and then eat it.
"The refrigerator."
Michael was convinced that he could find and consume whole chickens or cows much easier with it open. The boy padded back upstairs to his room, a drumstick and thigh in hand. Susan poked her right index finger into Stephen's stomach and asked, "So, how are you doing?"
"I wish I knew. I feel a little lost right now."
"Hmmm."
Michael closed the door to his room once again. His stomach would soon be gloriously full. On the other hand, his mind and soul felt anything but settled. Food did enormous things for him and always had, but this—Damien, and now his father's past in one day—no fried chicken or hamburger and fries could chalk over this. He'd not seen his father cry, ever. He didn't know men were allowed to display their emotions, especially in public—until tonight, and it unnerved him. Michael kept playing it over and over in his mind. Is this what happens to men who go to war? More questions tumbled to the front of his brain like little soldiers obeying orders from places he couldn't see and from people he didn't know. Thankfully, his emotions were in check for the last few hours. Seeing his father crying like that, it became more challenging to be alone in his room. Smitty's paneled walls came back into view, covered with black and white pictures of burning and exploding aircraft. War must be awful, he thought. Is this what I want to do? Is it?
But his understanding of war excited Michael. He'd seen the movies—Twelve O’clock High, The Sands of Iwo Jima, Battle Cry, Run Silent Run Deep, The D.I, and the new release of Beach Red with Cornel Wilde and Rip Torn. He assumed that he knew how terrible it was. Those pictures revealed a brutality he'd read in books in the school library, but they were taken of other sons' fathers, not his. Even with Damien gone for so long overseas, Michael felt far removed from this present war. It was 'over there' someplace--out of sight, out of mind. Michael had occasionally heard older men speak of war. Their stories didn't do anything for him but made war seem remote and adventuresome. And when they did speak of it, it was as if they were most reluctant to discuss what they'd been through. That didn't make sense. Why not tell me what happened?
Michael shifted his thoughts to joining the Marines and what he thought this venture in the military would be like. It would be tough, but he was tough. He'd played football. He'd been knocked out once making a tackle. That was how tough he was. What was more brutal than that? Somehow, his experiences in the military would be different from those of the older veterans and their wars, and maybe not even as bad. Would he bring something back with him? What? Hey, he might win a medal or something. He might be wounded. That would be neat, serious, but intriguing. He'd have a scar to show off. Victoria would be impressed. So would Donny. Michael briefly put these thoughts on hold and started wondering what his father was thinking.
And then Damien, his friend, roared into his mental processes, interrupting everything. Damien had been killed. He wasn't coming home to show his wounds or medals or scars. He wouldn't walk off the airplane at Love Field as he had walked on it to go away to war. Damien was coming home dead in a silver box. Michael wasn't going to see his friend ever again. What have I decided to do?
Michael picked up the phone, then paused and listened. He wanted to make certain neither of his parents was using it. They weren't. He dialed Donny's.
"Rainford residence. This is Donald speaking."
"Donny. Hey man. You won't believe where I've been."
The conversation lasted eighteen minutes and forty seconds, give or take. Smitty's Place and Michael's plans for joining the Marine Corps topped the list. But it didn't go how Michael had thought it would, not in his wildest dreams. Donny was going to Dartmouth--for a reason. He thought the war in Vietnam was wrong, and so did that University. Wow. They hadn't talked about Vietnam before.
"Mikey, you can't do this," Donny begged. His emotions turned verbal. Typically, Donny called him Michael. He only used Mikey when his life-long friend said something inappropriate, or in this case, stupid. In Donny's universe, Michael had clearly lost his marbles. Within minutes of his friend's announcement of, "I want to join the Marines," Donny was all but yelling into the receiver. "You saw your father cry. What do you think will happen to you? My heavens, Mikey, what's wrong with you? America is attacking a defenseless nation that we attacked first in the Gulf of Tonkin. Don't you watch the news, Mikey? I remember Cronkite reporting it. They're a bunch of backward farmers who only want to live in peace. And our soldiers, they're dying by the hundreds. And for what? This war is immoral. I can't stand what my country is doing. War is the wrong way to settle things, especially there. Our guys are baby killers. I've seen what they do on the news. And if you join the Marines, you'll be just as guilty as LBJ is."
Just as Donny said, "I'm going to do everything I can to stop this war," Michael hung up the phone. One of his very best friends had as much as called Michael a criminal if he joined the military. What was this world coming to? He thought about phoning Victoria, but from his conversation with Donny, Michael felt shaken and unsettled. He thought Donny, of all people, would understand. Hadn't Damien’s death started something Michael felt compelled to follow? Yes, yes, it had. He picked up the phone as if to call Donny back, but when Michael got it halfway to his mouth, he set it back in the cradle.
He grabbed it again and dialed. One ring. Two. "Victoria. Hi. It's me. Can you keep something to yourself?"
꧁ KATHLEEN VICTORIA McCLURE ꧂
Kathleen Victoria McClure was an attractive blonde. She believed that, over the past few years, she would always be committed to Michael. She had proven herself his ally many times in the past. Michael and she had been an item since the ninth grade. She'd not told Michael's parents when he got drunk out at Lake Worth. She had kept his hands in check when they drove to their favorite place to "look at the stars." She loved him and wanted this relationship to lead where she hoped it would conclude: with a ring at the altar, children, and a secure future of wealth and prestige. She had mapped out her plans to follow him to A&M or Princeton, and her grades were slightly better than Michael's. Her SAT scores dazzled, and her parent's pride knew no bounds. They, too, were excited about their daughter's future with Michael. They considered him their son-in-law, although they contained themselves for her sake. Being connected to the Lloyd's meant unimaginable things to Mr. McClure.
Harold McClure’s business, connected to the New York Stock Exchange, McClure, and Weebank Financial, Inc., had fallen on hard times through mismanagement. In Harold's world, selling refrigerators to the Eskimos in December seemed an obvious sure bet. He lived off his father's wise choices in the stock market and inherited a fortune when McClure Senior died of prostate cancer in 1961 following a prolonged illness.
On the other hand, Mary, Harold's wife, regretted her choice of marriage partners two years into their relationship. But by then, Victoria was one year old, teething, and Mary was freshly pregnant with William. Three more McClure's would be born, one every other year. Mary's fate, however, was thus sealed. She had become quite comfortable with the country club dances and civic responsibilities she had been asked to participate in via Harold. She went after them with all the vigor of a woman who came to conquer the planet to forget her husband.
Victoria eyed the fourth finger of her left hand, attempting to visualize the ostentatious ring with which Michael would surprise her in a year or two. It couldn't be too soon for her tastes and plans. "You know I can. Tell me. What's going on?"
"You have to promise. This is between you and me and the fence post." Michael's apprehension grew, and he feared his girlfriend would turn on him too.
"Michael--What is it?" She sounded hurt. That usually worked.
"All right. Here goes. What do you think about my joining the Marines? Donny, just let me have it. He thought I was crazy."
"Michael!" His name came storming out of the receiver, followed by a long, icy silence.
Silence. "Victoria--? Are you still there?"
In another second, a loud wail stuffed itself into the phone. Heavy sobbing succeeded her howl, and a hard and loud dial tone supplanted her tears.
꧁ REMEMBERING ꧂
Stephen regarded the furniture even though Susan kept probing his defenses with questions. Out of self-defense, he refused to make eye contact with her. A growing sense of fear accumulated in his mind of what might happen if he looked at her. He'd let himself go at Smitty's, and that was enough. She won't understand. There wasn't any need to involve her in the past. His past. Right there on the couch, the past was as present as the present. I don't want to cry again. That will really stir the pot. I won't take that chance. Thus, Stephen forced his mind to focus on something other than a dead Marine.
Michael had assured his father he would wait at least a few days before the two of them went down to the Marine recruiter. Stephen wanted the reality and the consequences of Damien's death to sink in a little longer. Time would clear his head, and Michael would first agree to college. Then, he could be commissioned if he still had to join the military. He'd be older then and less inclined to follow emotional ideologies. The war would surely be over in two years, three tops. Korea only lasted three. That would save Mr. Stephen Lloyd from having to inform Mrs. Susan Lloyd that her first-born son, Michael Lloyd, wanted to dash her plans for her son to pieces. Oh boy.
The pressures at work managing the Lloyd Empire were one thing. Stephen had grown accustomed to them. They were part of his world, his managerial bloodstream. Delicately directing his son away from a war going nowhere, as far as Stephen could see, was quite another. Michael had been a clear-headed child for the most part. If she were to discover Michael's plans, Susan could and would make Stephen's home life a living hell. Men may fight the wars, but women rule the world. That axiom is universal and absolute. Beginning in grade school, this law should be taught in high school chemistry or physics.
Susan felt strangely alone, even with Stephen sitting next to her. Imperceptibly, as they sat together, he had begun to shut his wife out, and she sensed it. She would not let that happen. Not tonight.
"Can't you tell me anymore? I want to know every detail."
Stephen fed his wife thin, less than sufficient data, hardly placating her female needs. It would have to do for now. Stephen was just too tired to grant this woman everything she had to know. Finally, Susan surrendered to the fact that Stephen wouldn't tell her anymore. Michael had fed his hollow leg, and Susan felt tired from wondering about her men. They were safe where they should be, and they all would be in bed very soon.
"I'm tired. Let's get some rest. Tomorrow will be--"
Will be what? Stephen wondered. Tomorrow won’t be any better.
He interrupted her movement toward the bedroom. "I'm going to stay up a bit longer, Hon. I'm not ready just yet to turn in. Go on up."
"Are you sure? Considering the obvious, you ought to come to bed."
"Not just yet."
"All right. But come up soon."
"Okay."
No, he wasn't all right. And no, he wasn't coming up soon. Susan trudged up the stairs, stopped to look back at Stephen, and continued her journey to their empty bedroom. Stephen went to the liquor cabinet, opened it, and reached in for the Scotch whiskey. He poured a squat, etched crystal glass half full. above him, Stephen heard the creaking of the bedroom floor. He knew it to be the sound of his wife's preparation for bed. Stephen returned to the couch and slumped again into its cushion, staring at the glass. He knew why he held it in his hand. He'd not touched any since VE day. Yet here he sat, having what he hoped would dissolve this mix-master in his soul.
The smooth bite of the scotch stung as it cleared his throat, burning his esophagus on its way down. When the alcohol doused his stomach, its effects shot straight up to his head. It quickly gave him what he wanted: relaxation, a slight numbing quality, and unreality. The more he sipped, the less torrid he felt. His single fear was that this scotch would betray him, that it wouldn't do what the billboards advertised. It wouldn't set him on a porch in a rocking chair, the dog nearby, and the day passing slowly and uneventfully, and he'd lose all his cares. The opposite happened. His mind switched to a dead Marine that he had known too well, Damien Wilson.
For the past forty-five minutes, Stephen attempted to keep all that at bay, but to no avail. He couldn't escape the thought that the Wilsons had no spare sons to draw extras when one went down. It could have happened to Susan and him. Michael almost didn't arrive. What if Margaret hadn't been born? And David -- It was Michael that started the whole thing. Michael. What if he--didn't--if he hadn’t come? Susan's face suddenly hung suspended over his mind's eye.
Monday, March 23, 1942 (THE PAST)
Susan lay on the bed, hoping to feel a slight bulge in the contour of her abdomen. It was too soon, and she knew that. Still, contentment reigned within. Even the dark cloud of Stephen's pending departure to California that would commence his time in the service couldn't fully dissipate her inner joy. She had missed one period for the first time in her young life. She needed the doctor she would see in two long days to confirm her suspicions. She was hopeful, as only a woman in her situation can be that she was pregnant. She didn't want to alert Stephen, not just yet. His last day of class lay within the week. Susan's need for substantiation seized her, throwing almost everything else out the window. Silence was the better part of valor, she mused.
Nor had Susan called her mother. She would keep this little secret, more or less, all to herself. It was a morsel to savor. It must not be a false alarm. It must be a baby, Stephen's and hers. Oh, for the joy of it all. The more she let her mind run about, the more she felt giddy. Stephen would be gone for who knows how long? She wanted something from him to remind her of their love.
Susan glanced at her watch. Stephen would be home from class in fourteen minutes and thirty-seven seconds. Susan raised her head from the pillow to get up, but in mid-raise, she felt a strange and urgent cramping in her abdomen. It spasmed lower than she hoped, knowing this was not good. Reach the bathroom—now. Susan labored to cross the room but felt off balance as she extended her arms in self-defense, lest she fall.
Something was very wrong. Sitting on the commode, she had the urge to press. An unfamiliar inner heat and the horrid discharge oozing from her body terrified her as much as it hurt. Numerous blood clots filled the bowl, and Susan struggled with the crises filling her mind, either to get up and look —to confirm or sit here until she died. Under her floated the smell of death wafting upward. Pressure, fear, terror, and, worst of all, pain: Susan's body was conspiring against her.
Extending both hands, Susan pressed against the alcove walls and pulled her aching, lissome frame up off of the toilet seat, grunting and straining. Fully to her feet, she turned to see if her fears would be validated. In the toilet, she stared into the most horrible sight imaginable: her tiny, unformed child floated amid all that bloody tissue and dark red blobs. Her late morning breakfast began to move upward into her throat. Could this possibly get any worse, she wondered?
Out of options, Susan put her right hand over her mouth and cradled her stomach with her left. Her skirt and underwear lay bunched and blood stained around her ankles, making any movement away from the toilet even more difficult. Susan leaned against the wall, trying to control her breathing and rising panic. Her vision blurred, and she probably couldn't stand alone much longer. She turned slightly, staring at the shower curtain's befogged, moving patterns.
A sharp abdominal pain seized her once more. The message her untenanted womb had seconds before sent upward arrived and bounced off of her suddenly overworked mental processes. The signals from her brain forced sweeping neurological impulses to the point of least resistance. A long, shrill scream forced its way through her throat, across her tongue, past her painted lips, and against the white walls of the room she occupied. It ricocheted off the mirror and out into the bedroom, down the hall, and throughout the remainder of the house, where it swirled and died an unacknowledged death. In another moment, a second muted scream turned to a dull wail. Susan had lost all semblance of control, and it felt to her as if her internal organs were exiting her body. Convulsive sobs took her over.
With tears pouring from a well into which she had not as yet ever tapped, she felt a third surge of pressure build in her diaphragm, and she renewed her agonized wails. Perhaps heaven might hear her desperation; heaven alone would change this nightmare into a dream from which she would awaken, and when she did, she would realize it was an incubus —and nothing more. But when the scene didn't reorganize into something less painful and repulsive, she urged her body against her torturous anguish to the phone. Slithering her feet out of her bloody panties, her excruciatingly impeded locomotion left a meandering trail of blood down the hall and into the kitchen.
Susan pulled herself from chair to chair, her pain almost beyond bearing any further. Having reached the refrigerator, Susan strained to focus on her husband's class schedule taped to the refrigerator door. This required a few long, painful seconds for her eyes to focus. Comprehension had begun to leave her, try as she might. About to black out, she leaned against the fridge to steady her body. Her head swam, the room swirled, and the floor rose to meet her.
꧁ "I'VE LOST THE BABY!" ꧂
Monday, March 23, 1942 (THE PAST)
"Mrs. Lloyd--Susan. Can you hear me?" Someone in a white coat or uniform spoke to her from a foggy corridor. All too abruptly, the question presumed itself on her cognition so that Susan became slightly more lucid and the immediate context clarified—somewhat. The woman hovering near Susan looked blonde, perhaps pretty, and she couldn't make her out. She was not tall but well-kept from a hazy sort of perspective. This woman’s movements were weird, out of proportion to what? From within the woman's voice, Susan sensed compassion or something positive. Little made sense.
After a few more minutes, Mrs. Lloyd's mind clarified that the name tag on the woman's uniform could be absorbed and understood. It read, "Reeba--c?? "Rebca"? One more try. Blinking to clear the moisture from her eyes, it came slowly into focus: "Rebecca." The name lifted Susan's spirit. Rebecca was no longer a fluid, verbal phantom. She was real, and she spoke with a trained and pleasing quality. Rebecca's soothing tenor had often calmed the most anxious patients in her ward. This was to be, must be, someone Susan Lloyd desperately needed. Susan would rejoin the living.
"Where--am I?" Susan begged. Her dry, parched lips strained to form the words with their usual liquid articulation, so she slurred them. Her throat hurt. Susan next attempted to urge her uncooperative body into a sitting position. This movement, however, spoke to her with precise and racking pain. The one vocal syllable, "Ooooohhhhh" purged itself from her dehydrated mouth, arresting any further motion on Susan's part.
"You're in the hospital, ma'am. No, lie quietly. You're going to be fine, Mrs. Lloyd," said the nurse, who took her patient's right wrist to check Susan's pulse rate.
"May I have--," forced its way out of Susan's mouth in a husky aspiration, which prompted a spasm of coughing. That hurt. Determined to finish her request, the patient continued, "May I have some water?" The mere question almost nullified what little energy remained to her. Susan's head fell back against the pillow. Defeated.
"Of course." Rebecca reached back to the nightstand where the pitcher of water sat; beads of water had formed outside the container from the cold liquid it held inside. After tipping the pitcher to the rim, she poured the contents into the glass. Susan's eyes remained fixed on the ceiling. Next, the nurse placed a straw in the glass and brought it to her patient, placing the tip of the straw against Susan's parched lips. Slowly, her upper lip parted sufficiently from her lower lip, so Susan hungrily drew the water into her mouth.
"Mrs. Lloyd, slow down. Sip it."
Susan did not grasp the instructions and continued to draw heartily on the straw. The reaction of the clear liquid on her tight, sore throat caused Susan to cough and then choke. The sudden pain was almost unbearable, which brought fresh tears and muffled screams of writhing that nearly brought her to the point of fainting.
Rebecca, expecting Susan's urge to drink, had prepared herself for this eventuality. Her tone did not falter. She placed a cold, wet rag on Susan's forehead with great skill while the nurse enfolded her arms around Susan to steady her from further motion.
"Shhhhhh, shhhhhh, Mrs. Lloyd," she urged. "It's going to be okay. I'm right here. It's okay. Just relax. The doctor stepped out into the hall to talk to your husband. I will get him when I've--"
"Stephen!" Susan shouted. The words hurt to expel. "Stephen!"
With his back to the room, Stephen whirled and rushed into his wife's room. At her bedside, he almost didn't recognize the woman lying under the covers. Her tears had caused her black eyeliner to run down her face.
"Stephen! I think I've lost--" She winced in pain, composed herself, and then said, "I think I've lost--" Susan could not complete the whole sentence. Finally, the words came like an erupting wellhead spewing forth its contents, "I lost our baaaabeee!"
Stephen wrapped his arms around her, embracing her for the next tumultuous minutes despite her pain. And when it seemed appropriate, he slipped his hand between the seams of the back of her hospital gown and onto her bare, smooth back. With great deliberation, he rubbed her long, curved frame. Susan supported her chin on his muscled shoulder, propping her head against his cheek. Stephen reciprocated, burying his nose in her soft, jet-black hair. He felt her stubborn muscles tighten at his nearness and touch and then release as he applied pressure. It hurt, but it was a good hurt. When he felt Susan let herself go completely, he welcomed her even more so into the full-blown security of his arms. Each shared the other's sorrow, which for the moment knew no limits. Neither husband nor wife spoke, except for the occasional spasmed cramp or the new ache at the reality of their smallest casualty she'd left alone in the toilet, and this brought further tears. The doctor remained on the periphery, waiting.
When the couple's moment bled itself out, Susan persuaded herself away from her husband and back to the sheeted mattress. She needed to look thoroughly into Stephen and study him. Susan found her husband. A thin, red aqueous line spread along the lower edge of Stephen's sparse, delicate lashes, leading to abrupt cessation at their corners. The red line coalesced into the triangular-shaped whites, shading them to half red. The contour concluded softly, a reddening semi-circle spread. It dispatched tiny red fingers in search of the eternal green of his eyes. There was the curvature of his nose, long ago stamped from an opposing player's helmet during a game in high school.
Stephen strained not to cry for Susan's sake and just as probably for his misunderstood manhood. Making a mess of it, Susan admired his struggle all the more. Tiny white dots from the room's light reflected off the heather green of his iris. Susan noticed how small and piercing his eyes were for the first time. She cocked her head slightly in wonder at the sight. Despite their diminutive size, she must trust their capacity to grasp and understand their circumstances.
Satisfied that he was one with her in this unparalleled tragedy, Susan spoke laconically. She reached once more for the glass from which she so gingerly sipped. Satisfied she would be able to communicate clearly, she said, "I lost our baby." The words hung dead about her. They had no place to settle, no one to correct them, to set them aright, or to straighten the stick bent crooked.
Despite her empty, festering pain, Susan somehow detested Stephen's obtrusion. So, she began searching for someone or Someone upon which to place the blame: If God were a God of love, indeed, He could have caused her body to protect this child until the birth date. Surely, He could. God had to be blamed!
What do I say to this, Stephen mused. "Honey, it's okay. Would you believe me if I told you this wasn't your fault? Surely not God's. Susan, the doctor wants to tell you some things."
Stephen knew only how to address miscues like this one from the standpoint of a twenty-year-old student-athlete, good enough to earn a full ride from TCU, which he didn't need. After all, his father was Marcus Lloyd. But Marcus probably couldn't address the questions that needed the most attention. Stephen couldn't understand what his wife felt. The headiest issue Stephen had faced thus far centered on why the shortstop missed the fly ball in the Baylor game. Why didn't the linebacker take on the pulling guard against Tech so he could make the tackle? Whose faults were these? The coaches wanted answers. He and his teammates wanted answers. Someone was at fault.
Stephen had no adequate idea how to bring his manhood into Susan's world, a world he observed from the sidelines. He knew very little about makeup, a woman's need to shop, why they could spend thirty to forty-five minutes coordinating their shoes with their dresses, or why women had to talk. The energy his wife put into these things was far beyond him. Yet he always enjoyed the conclusion.
"Mrs. Lloyd, I'm Dr. Reymond." The doctor, rather than extending his hand, stepped nearer his patient.
"I'm so very sorry for your loss. You probably know that you've had a miscarriage. This--this would have been your first child? Is that right?"
"Yes." She turned her attention from the doctor back to her husband. "Oh, Stephen--I wanted this child, your child--ours." Then, "Because you are leaving me, I needed him to remind me of you, don't you see?"
Once more, Susan shook the bed slightly as she cried but emitted little sound. That painful question of the doctor couldn't be avoided for medical reasons. It had to be asked.
"Mrs. Lloyd, for some reason that none of us understands to our complete satisfaction, your body simply was unable to accept the new--the new child inside of you. How I wish I could be of more help to you in understanding this. But time will help. I know that's cliche, but--" His words trailed off, lifeless things blowing in the wind.
Time will help. How does this man know what will help me? I am so angry.
Susan stared blankly out the window, not listening further to the man's words if there were to be more. Their sound had traveled into her ear canals to some distant, mystified part of her brain, making the moment even more terrible. But it was all academic now.
"I want you to get some rest, Mrs. Lloyd. We will be running some tests in the morning. But you need to take it easy for now. Your body has been through a tough time and needs rest. Rebecca will give you something to help you rest." Dr. Reymond pointed to the name of the medication he'd written on her chart.
"Yes, doctor."
Susan turned from the window to stare up at her husband. He had been her savior in many ways, but even she knew he couldn't make this small death disappear. So, Susan looked for the next best thing from her man: hope. Stephen's expression, unfortunately, was one of absorption. She remembered seeing him on the sidelines with the same blank stare the day TCU lost to the Jesuits of Fordham, of all schools, twenty-eight to fourteen.
"I lost our baby, Stephen. I'm so sorry. Please forgive me." She was all but beseeching Stephen for absolution.
His dispassionate eyes said what was in his mind: he couldn't change the score. His words, on the other hand, were more affirmative. "Honey, there's nothing to forgive. It just wasn't meant to be. We've got plenty of time. We're young--and--and we will have a beautiful family one day. You'll see." What else does a strong Safety say to an "injured" player?
Stephen had earned a co-captain's position at strong safety. He'd won it by being hard on himself and anyone else who didn't play up to his potential. Just yesterday, at spring practice, he'd clobbered the cornerback when he missed a tackle and ran right over him to make it himself. Stephen came back, picked the man up, and then threatened him.
On the other hand, women didn't accede to threats very well; he'd learned that the hard way from Susan. She, for her part, had to admonish Stephen to come home after practice. He had to learn to quit slapping her on the butt like one of the guys when she did something of which he approved. College ball sometimes brought out the beast in him. He could turn into a monster if he even smelled a football field. But Susan was making some headway. He had bought her flowers and a card two weeks ago. She thought she'd keep him. He had potential.
"But Stephen, you're going to leave me alone, and what if something happens to you, and I never--"
"Susan! I'm not--I mean, nothing will happen to me. I love you, Honey. You have to think positively about this."
"Think positively?! I can't think positively! Don't you understand me, Stephen? What's positive about losing our baby?" With that, Susan's feminine cognitive abilities leaped through the window and escaped. The desire to hit the man she loved almost overpowered her because he could not understand what she felt. Then she felt guilty for verbalizing her emotions so disagreeably and for surreptitiously wanting to clobber him.
Susan reached carefully behind her head to retrieve one of the pillows and place it under her knees. Gingerly leaning forward, Susan instead buried her face in its white softness. She might force the world to give back her child or leave her alone by hiding. The bed shook once more. Her dark hair was wet and matted with perspiration, concealing all traces of her apple blossom skin.
Stephen was an engineer, and engineers construct things. They organize and build buildings and bridges founded upon solid principles of categorized engineering. They reason problems based on facts and solid figures. Then, they test their hypothesis and act upon what they have deduced. Stephen's solid, logical, and formula-hyphenated world didn't mesh well with his wife's broken and subjective universe, expressed by appearance, affection, and feelings. Susan held sufficient annoying feminine emotions she could and would use on him to her advantage. He couldn't reconstruct in the coming days what had so thoroughly been destroyed today. With this woman, Stephen was lost, and his athletic male logic wandered about aimlessly. Marcus hadn't the slightest notion about women, and thus, neither did Stephen.
"Mr. Lloyd, may I speak with you for a minute?" asked the doctor, motioning him to leave the room.
Without looking up from her pillow, Susan reached for Stephen and seized his arm so that she could make physical contact with him for safety"s sake. She wanted and needed to inform him that she still adored him. "No, Stephen, please don't leave me."
"Dr. Reymond, would you give us just a few more minutes?"
"Certainly."
Several minutes passed. The attractive nurse reentered Susan's small, antiseptic white room with its one cushioned chair, its one window, and its one picture—a tree in a field. Rebecca held a small white paper cup containing a single pill, which she handed to Susan while apologizing for intruding on them. Susan drew the cup to her mouth and put its contents on her tongue. Rebecca next handed Susan a glass of water, completing the transaction. Assured that Susan had swallowed her medication as directed, the nurse smiled at her, winked, and left the room. Rebecca's wink communicated volumes. Rebecca wore a wedding ring. Perhaps she, too had lost a baby?
Holding and being held in Stephen's arms, she eventually succumbed to the effects of the drug. As Stephen felt her grip ease, he pulled her back to a position more conducive to sleep and tiptoed into the hall to find the doctor writing on Susan's chart.
"Mr. Lloyd, I could give you a lot of medical jargon, but that wouldn't be useful to you right now. So may I speak plainly?"
"Yes."
"I don't hold out much hope for more children. I'm quite concerned that the damage may have been too extensive. The tests we run tomorrow should give us more information to work with."
"How did this happen, doctor? I didn't even know she was expecting. My wife didn't say a word to me."
"That doesn't surprise me," Dr. Reymond said. He set his hand gently on Stephen's shoulder, which invited Stephen to let go of his forlorn tensions at this male-to-male contact. As he did, Stephen lowered his head and wept. The doctor led him out of earshot of Susan's room, out of public view, and into one of the empty lounge areas on the ward.
When Stephen gained control of his emotions and faculties, the doctor continued, explaining his suspicions and the facts about Susan's condition, as he had examined her when she entered the emergency room. The phone from down the hall at the nurse's station rang. Rebecca entered the waiting room within seconds, where the two men sat and talked. She interrupted, "Excuse me, Mr. Lloyd. I'm sorry to disturb you, sir, but your father is on the phone."
Stephen excused himself, followed the nurse to the station, and picked up the uncradled receiver. The well-engineered Lloyd facade cracked once again as Stephen said, "She lost the baby, Father." Long, heavy seconds passed, and neither man spoke. When Stephen felt an inkling of control sweep through his searching mind, he, at last, was able to lay the situation before the family patriarch, his father, Marcus Josiah Fonteneau Lloyd. He then told his father not to come. He thought he'd be okay.
The next few hours did pass, but barely. Time became a vacuous element for Stephen to endure while Susan slept. Several coaches, students, and teammates came by to check on them—to offer condolences or help or whatever seemed appropriate. But there wasn't anything anyone could do. Bo Griffin broke the chair in which he sat.
Athletes like Stephen and Bo could not rationalize this event from any other male perspective than winning or losing. They felt sad for Stephen. The score looked terrible, but they knew Stephen, and he'd come back better than ever. A defensive lineman thinks about the man he is about to crash into and then to the ball carrier, but not much farther. Bo wearied himself as to how he should think about Susan. Should he say to her, "Way to go, Susan," or "It's not so bad, Mrs. Lloyd," or "Hang tough." No, he'd slap her on the behind and tell her to get back in there. He'd played with a broken foot and sprained knee against Tech. This wasn't so bad. Bo finally left his consoling, such as it was, in the waiting room to find the cafeteria. It was on the second floor.
Looking out the waiting room window, Stephen thought about that first day of practice at Texas A&M. He was single then. He'd had to transfer back home to Ft. Worth when he married Susan. Only single male athletes were allowed to attend A&M. Now, TCU had offered a new, albeit familiar, sprawling world to examine with his new wife. From their hospital waiting room, the campus he would soon leave appeared aloof to him. It wasn't aloof, but it seemed to him that way.
At eight-fifteen, Stephen noticed a blurring movement to his left. He recognized the voice arriving with the motion. It was Susan's mom, Michelle. She must have raced from Longview in record time.
"Stephen! Where's Susan?"
"Michelle, she's in 308, but she's sleeping. I think it's okay to go in, but that's all the doctor will allow. He said not to wake her if she's sleeping."
"Stephen, are you okay?" asked Perry Alcott, Susan's father.
Somehow, the night passed, and the new day dawned, such as it revealed itself, presenting few positives. This indignant "theft" tormented Stephen because, in his protected environment, he couldn't remember such unblunted pain. Losing a tough football or baseball game would hurt deeply for a few days. This--this drove a stake into Stephen's heart. The pain could be spread out among the players. Not so here. Stephen remembered Ready, his first Cocker Spaniel. He died of old age on the eve of Stephen's ninth birthday. That could not compare to this, but it was all Stephen had. The anticipation and adventure of leaving Texas to earn his wings as an Army Air Cadet faded with the night. To what purpose would he leave his wife now, he mused.
꧁ FATHER ED McTAMMANY ꧂
Monday, March 6, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The situation had not changed since Stephen and Michael returned from the Wilsons. Damien was still dead, and the scotch in his glass was almost gone. Thinking about and re-experiencing the first of three miscarriages caused the color red to flash across Stephen's mind's eye. He unconsciously looked at a red pillow the kids used to recline on while watching TV. Red. Red. No, it was orange-red. Orange-Red hair. Yes. Father Ed’s red-orange hair. Father Ed. He was the biggest red-headed man Stephen had ever known. He might have been at least a head taller than the men Stephen played ball with at TCU and A&M. Father Ed probably possessed the most uncoordinated amalgamation of facial and body features Stephen had ever seen cobbled to one frame. No priest Stephen had ever known compared in physical appearance to this giant of a man. However, one must search high and low to find a better friend.
Father Ed had come into their lives at one of the most difficult times Susan and Stephen had faced in their young marriage. He was there for them. Where was he tonight? Stephen might try to find Father Ed and seek his religious guidance about this, or maybe not, but what a man.
Tuesday, March 24, 1942 (THE PAST)
Father Ed McTammany tapped heavily against room 308's door, partly ajar. Susan's hospital room was not significant, but it was a white sanctuary currently half in shadow from the closed curtains. Marcus would have his daughter-in-law moved to a more spacious, private room as soon as possible. The whole visage matched her day-old mood. The morning sun had risen bright and promising, and the light fought for ascendancy through the fabric. The sun's appearance outside was unforgivably out of step, with the tenor ruminating inside Susan's soul. Stephen found little to illuminate his mood.
"Oh, Father Ed. How good of you to come," Susan offered, even though her spirits did not match her words. "Please, come in."
Father Ed poked his flamethrower red-orange hair into the room as he preferred. He did this probably more as a sign of courtesy to prepare his ailing flock for the physical menagerie that would attend what followed. In rapid succession, his sky-blue eyes tried to adjust from the hall's brightness to the penumbra of Susan's room. Next appeared his somewhat bent and dented nose, lending to it wild speculation as to the vera causa of its condition or demise depending on one's angle of consideration. For its original and intended use, he relied on the olfactories of the other priests. His mouth curved upward to reveal an almost complete set of teeth. His ears undoubtedly must have belonged to someone else before they became his. Each ear protruded outward like strange-looking doors on opposite sides of a building. They were as uncarefully shaped afterthoughts to his larger-than-necessary head. His face presented a sea of reddish-brown freckles, having adapted prudently to the facial skin's peaks, valleys, dents, and dings. Father Ed had earned the sum of these negatives on the football field.
Father Ed McTammany's abrupt presentation to a world unready for him elicited so many varied responses he had grown accustomed to the distraction he became. And he was, without pretense and preparation, comic relief set against the background of injured sheep mired in the hurts of the world they and he peopled.
Father Ed had played football—tackle, both ways, for Notre Dame. A knee injury sidelined him in the Michigan State game his senior year. He had not followed in his Father's footsteps as a brick mason but instead had taken the vows to enter the priesthood. So here, dressed in his black ministerial suit, dress Rabat vest with heavily starched white linen clerical collar, sacrament case, and hat in hand, he stood, large and awkward. Despite his appearance, the man's intelligence brought almost dismay when unleashed on the unruly. He was quick of wit. He was also well-seasoned in pastoral skills and almost overly charitable in his concern for his flock. Father Ed did not simply enter a room; he bruised it.
The just-entered Father Ed had become the Lloyd's priest since they returned from College Station, Texas. Susan's motionless body lay covered and parallel to the wall. Only her neck and head protruded from the covers. Physically, she did not want to speak with anyone who was not immediately connected with her, including Stephen or her parents. The nurses and doctors were exempted, of course. The priest motioned to Stephen with his hat that he would occupy one of the extra chairs.
Susan shifted her head slightly, adjusting it sufficiently to observe the room's newest occupant. She sighed deeply from her gut and brought her hands to her eyes to hide them from the emotion that once again invaded the moment. Susan knew she looked a fright. Still, the priest said nothing. He'd visited this moment several times in this very room. He knew the moment called for reserve and patience.
Five minutes had passed with no report from the clergy sitting near the foot of the bed. Father Ed's silence became unbearable for Susan. With contorted energy she didn't know she possessed, and despite the shooting pain, the woman raised herself to a full sitting position. The priest saw it coming. When she could accept and force back the pain's vehemence for the duration of the task to which she had set herself presently, she spoke from brooding animus deep within her. "Why, Father Ed? What did I do? Why is God punishing me?" Then she grimaced.
From his early years of miscalculated poor judgment, Father Ed knew not to react to a woman in apparent turmoil and pain--like now. Enough women had pummeled him verbally for doing so that he had learned to absorb their assaults—first. He blinked, and then he began the process of standing, unfolding his frame from the chair to its whole protuberance. The chair groaned, probably delighted its excessive weight had been lifted. He placed his hat in the chair behind him. Slowly and deliberately, the prominent priest approached Susan's side. He said nothing, even though his observation never left Susan. His eyes shone even more crystalline blue, splendidly lucid, as he moved closer to her. It was, despite the girth of him, an un-bruising moment. Having found the spot he'd chosen next to the bed, Father Ed knelt, placing his thick knee and shoe toe on the polished tile floor, as he had done a thousand times on the sidelines. The other shoe balanced him. The contact with the hard floor, rather than dirt or grass against his kneecap, made him wince. Now, he was eye-to-eye with Susan Lloyd.
Father Ed stared firmly into her narrow, forbidding eyes for five seconds without speaking. Her face was still quite challenging, pent-up emotion ready to burst forth. Father Ed peered back, entirely in command of his presence. Priest and parishioner stared at one another. Then the priest wiggled his ears. The extraordinary combination of his indescribable cast-iron face, his light, dancing eyes, his never-still freckles that had to have been tattooed on, and his imposing domination of all situations altered the course of Susan's disposition for that singular, blessed moment.
Imperceptibly and simultaneously, her previously narrowed eyes widened, and their refulgent glow returned. The fierce steel dots of her irises dilated slightly, replaced by a softer, rounder shape. The vivid blue of her pupils flattened in their magnificent circumference, and her high cheekbones surrendered their fisted anger. The tension drained away from her face, and she succumbed to the smooth silk of bursting joy.
Susan's down-turned mouth crept to neutral and then widened. Each corner edged upward, battling against an irresistible force giving free access to polished white teeth. The priest's Dumbo ears had brought a smile to and established its foothold inside her heart. Susan's hand now covered the giggle building behind her teeth. Her nostrils flared, and her appearance mutated into infectious laughter, which, once let loose, ached.
"Oh, that's so funny. Father Ed, what would I do without you?" she loosed.
Father Ed raised his mountainous self and hobbled back painfully to his former seat to retrieve his hat. He lowered his girth slowly into an ill-prepared wooden structure that seemed to wince as it received his full emphasis. He crossed his arms, delighted at the "trick" he'd taught himself one rainy winter's day when he was eight.
"Young lady," he said, "don't make me have to do that again." Susan had given her mind and body full to this much-needed laughter. Her tears flowed freely this time, not from heartbreak but from cackling mirth at his wonderful, storm-beaten facial good humor. He had not said what she feared he would say—not yet. Susan wondered if he might rescue her from this event, perhaps by saying nothing further. From her pastor, she hoped to regain the knowledge that life could indeed envelop death.
Stephen didn't know whether to laugh or slump onto the bed from the past hours of disheartening frustration. The coach had dismissed him from several days of practice, and the professors had gone light on him, too. Stephen's smile acknowledged the good Father's alteration of the sum of Susan's husband's worst fears. Father Ed looked at Stephen and winked, "Works every time I do that."
Turning back to Susan, their priest all but pontificated as if issuing some formal edict. "Now listen, Susan. Our Holy Catholic Church has little to say on this subject, but if you permit me, I'd like to read what the catechism says. And then we'll see what we can't figure out, okay?"
Having broken all barriers into her soul, the priest could do no wrong. Susan loved him for his compassion and good humor, if for no other reason.
"Would that be all right, Susan?" he inquired again.
Susan looked away, then at her fingernails. The heavy situation had gathered momentum and had to be attended to. The priest would not allow this to die without examining it closely. Try as she might, Susan was not prepared to discuss it despite it being all she could think about. Taking her hand in his, Stephen said, "Susan, let Father Ed say what he needs to say." Inhaling, Susan nodded her head reluctantly in the affirmative.
Father Ed retrieved a small, black Bible from his suit coat pocket. It was a bantam, care-worn copy with many of its pages dog-eared or torn, many of which had been taped. Father Ed often referred to its authority in moments such as this in his business. Susan watched the book disappear in his big hands. Her interest rose, wondering what the book might say—to her. The man flipped through the Bible to locate the copy of the catechism's instruction he'd written out the day before.
Father Ed stalled for time. He knew what it said on this thorny subject—very little. From the Church's perspective, the key to this visit would be Susan's faith. In his mind, the next few minutes depended on her. He weighed all of this as he turned the pages.
He finally found his place. "Here we are. I went back over it in my study last night. When, in this case, we have an unbaptized infant, the catechism tells us, regarding the salvation of these individuals, that since the child did not reach the stage where he or she came to full term, we can only entrust the child to the mercy of God."
Father Ed's eyes didn't leave the page he held before him. He waited on Susan, pretending to see if the catechism might say more, which it did not, and he knew it did not. Hearing nothing from the bed, he looked up at her delicate and lovely face. Her sparkling eyes watered; their saddening, misty appearance overcame the hope she longed for but knew would not come. The lightened mood of the previous moments had gone completely. Would her priest say more? No, or he would have. Would he banish her worst fears? No, or he would have. No woman had ever seemed more fragile to him than Susan Lloyd at that instant. The sun had dropped past her life's horizon, leaving an increasingly dark hue in its place.
The priest remained motionless and quiet. Susan's demeanor asked, How would she know if God would have mercy on her child? How? The priest's answer didn't satisfy her or assuage her growing panic. The Church, which he represented, didn't meet her. The bloody mass she left in the toilet days ago came flooding back, and her mind rested on the red gore and tissue floating aimlessly, lifeless. How horrible this was! As quickly as the memory had regathered in her mind, the unformed child dissolved amid the urine and blood and water of the porcelain white, watery grave in which she had last seen it. How could such a small, lifeless object she would never know to crush her like this?
From her bed and miles away from what had been her baby, Susan felt helpless to sort this out in light of her church's beliefs. She wasn't confident that they coincided with her own at the moment. Father Ed could wiggle his ears until eternity dawned, but he couldn't make this ache disappear. He couldn't heal her or restore her child's life, either. His dilemma was fixed: he dared not alter this sterile Church dogma in order to make Susan feel better. He was tempted to, though.
"How do I trust my child to God's mercy, Father?" Weariness had returned to her voice and her body. "How do I believe something like that? I don't even know how to trust Him for my own salvation," she blurted, wiping her tears with an agitated fist. "Just hoping I'll see my child again is not good enough! It's not enough!"
The giant priest and Susan's dialogue rose and fell for the next five minutes, mostly his. Father Ed offered the sacraments as comfort. The sacraments over, a dull gloss enveloped Susan's gaze, suggesting to the good Father he should say his goodbyes. The next visit would be better. Ed concluded with an appropriate prayer, which left the room's atmosphere more brittle than before his arrival. The priest closed the door behind him. The room had so suddenly been vacated by Father Ed's immense presence, but the emptiness was more enveloping than the priest's size. His barn door ears were no longer cute, and his vacated size and presence somehow remained burdensome.
Despite her husband being so close to her, Susan felt more alone and freighted than ever. As the minutes and hours ticked by, she grew angrier and more restless. Stephen handed Susan his rosary beads as the only appropriate gesture. She took them in her hands, but instead of using them for their intended purpose, she glared at them, mocking them. They were useless.
Stephen understood her thoughts as she rolled the tiny, dark beads upon the tender flesh between her fingers. She wasn't praying the Rosary. No, not this time. Her face spoke of anything but prayer. He'd seen this look on Fred's face when he dropped that touchdown pass against Southern Methodist. Susan reached over to the table to her right and opened the drawer, where she dropped the beads. Then she closed it.
꧁ "THIS IS GOOD SCOTCH" ꧂
Monday, March 6, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Returning to the couch, Stephen slipped into unfamiliar meanderings and listless thoughts, musings that ultimately went nowhere. Recalling so much and bringing it all into the present fatigued him on the one hand but, on the other, didn't vitiate him. Hmmm. I'm okay. He took a sip, then another, and a third. Imperceptibly, his past seeped and hemorrhaged back and became the present once more.
The Priest, Father Ed, hadn't any answers to speak of. He had said what he was trained to say: he felt comfortable saying. He certainly believed those dogmas, but he wasn't married. How could he know the pain couples feel when their baby dies before it has a chance to live?
The clock bonged its pronouncement eleven times. The lamp beside the couch cast its glow about the room, leaving the remainder of the Lloyd homestead in darkness and retrograde. Odd, he thought. Weren’t more lights on? Had Susan come down and turned off--No. Ginny did, most likely. Stephen had been so preoccupied with his thoughts he had seen and heard nothing over the past hour. Strange. This is good scotch. His neck and shoulders still ached, but the alcohol was beginning to dilute the pain. He'd write the maker of this hooch and let him know just how good it was. He must have strained his muscles sitting here or driving to Smitty's. That was it.
Question: Now that the pain has subsided, how would he shut his mind off to go up and get some sleep? The scotch couldn't do everything. He'd also write the distiller with some suggestions. Stephen ran his finger along the rim of the glass. He was overthinking. He stood, stretched, and heard Susan's slippers on the stairs.
"Honey, are you coming to bed?" she asked from the grayness of the stairs, well above him and to his right.
Perhaps the shadowed light wrapped around her as she stood holding the stair rail. She was still a gorgeous woman. This was good scotch. A mischievous sort of grin crossed his face.
"What?" she inquired. "You're smiling. Why?" She wanted him to share his reason with her. She wanted him to say she was lovely and that he loved her more than anything or anyone. She wanted to hear him say it. She needed some comfort for the night ahead. Tomorrow would misappropriate, glom on to everyone and everything tenaciously. But tonight, she wanted him near her, within breathing distance.
"I--uh, you just look so pretty standing there. Like the first time I saw you. Remember?"
"I look horrible. How can you say I look pretty?" Then she asked, "Stephen, is that scotch?" Her words trailed off. Disappointment welled within her. Now she knew where the compliments originated. "Stephen, please come to bed. Leave that drink and come up to bed." The sight of her husband with a glass of whiskey in his hand at a time such as this concerned Susan. She could barely remember him drinking.
That women confound men is universal. Therefore, Susan would naturally confuse Stephen's state of mind, sober or otherwise. She did want to hear how pretty her husband thought she looked. He knew that and acted upon it. He believed it was indeed true, and he knew she wanted to hear this, but she replied with an expectation of how unattractive she thought she appeared—made no sense whatsoever. To Susan, her hair was a mess, but she loved Stephen's attention. In her womanly preoccupations, the source of her husband’s adulation was purely the scotch. To Stephen, it bolstered him to action otherwise suspended by the grainy rawness of his pain that he dared not share with his wife. He could not tell her men die in war. Everyone needs to get over it.
To Stephen, Susan could be bald, tarred, and feathered but still attractive, whether drunk or sober. Susan wanted him to be able to look beyond the obvious and see her as she indeed was. He had done just that, and it still didn't matter. Then she did what Stephen knew she would do: she adjusted her hair and straightened her robe. "I remember." Susan's response was playful, maybe capricious. She did worry about how much he drank tonight, though.
Is he weaving a bit, standing there looking at me? Why had he thought of that particular long-ago time?
Stephen's comment was a positive on a day tainted forever with the sting of death for those not accustomed to it. Susan would take what she could get, leaving Stephen to scratch his head.
Instead of moving toward her to accompany her up to bed as she wished, Stephen dumped himself rather clumsily back on the couch. This was good scotch. He turned his eyes from her to other things—back to the consuming negatives.
Susan bit her lip. Something is wrong, very wrong. Her husband didn't drink, and this scene appeared incredulous to her. He sat there staring ahead, oblivious to everything, including her. The moment had foundered, but on what? They had been talking just seconds before about his appraisal of her, and now she'd vanished from his radar. Susan didn't know what to do—or think.
Susan Lloyd felt lost for perhaps the first time in her marriage to Stephen. He had been so predictable. He had given her two-plus decades of certainty. She could read his wants and needs like a book. Stephen Lloyd wasn't rocket science. He was a man, an excellent and good man. He gave her purpose, and he needed her. He was devoted to her alone. He had brought her out of so many somber moods she couldn't count them all. He loved their children. She couldn't want for a better provider. He doted over her. He brought her flowers in memory of the babies she had, or rather, they had lost. Their intimate moments he would stretch into hours of deep pleasure. How she loved this man. She knew every inch of his body, even as he knew hers.
But right now, right this instant, she felt uncertain about their relationship. A dark, shadowed pall had drifted over it. It came in with him tonight. She felt its reification when he said he didn't know how he felt, a little lost, he said. She glimpsed it around the corners of his eyes, heard its flit in the tone of Stephen's voice, and saw its heft upon his body when he sat beside her. What would she say if she tried to tell her mother about her suspicions? Stephen hadn't come in and announced that he was dying of cancer, or he was having a nervous breakdown. He didn't need to go to the hospital that she could detect. This uncertainty was more insidious than many maladies that are so often not obvious. The scotch spoke volumes, too. Perhaps she was making far too much out of this.
Sleep on it. Evaluate it tomorrow, Susan told herself.
She started to say something, but the tiniest parcel of a word came out. She took one more step toward him, stopped, and then turned. The intimacy she had planned was now banished from her desires. From the corner of her right eye, Susan saw that he'd not moved. He stroked his finger over his cheek, obviously thinking about what she was worried about. She knew what, but how deep was Damien's death pushing itself into her husband? Wasn't it painfully clear? Once more, she tried to speak. Then Susan closed her fears off and returned up the steps, her heart like dead weight.
Reaching the upper floor, Susan allowed her eyes to readjust so that she could discern the slightly darker openings of the doors to the children's rooms. There were the familiar smells of sweaty socks, grass-stained blue jeans, and the cat's litter box. Brit, the dog, had his redolence. Regardless of the habitual things of her life, she mused: I feel so alone. This wasn't the familiar loneliness when Stephen was away on a trip and would be home in a day or two. Increasing mental isolation, like the death that tramped in with Stephen and Michael tonight, held its own pervasive and sinister qualities she could not afford to accommodate.
The long, dark hallway she alone occupied benefited not a little from the various moods clamoring about her heart and mind for mastery. Susan leaned against the wall, closed her eyes, and breathed softly. She turned and walked into their bedroom. The moon had now risen to a sufficient angle to shine hazily through the window. The breeze pushed the curtain inwardly, revealing a muted shaft of light that alighted squarely on their unoccupied bed, highlighting its and her emptiness. Only Susan's side was turned down, which added to her consternation. An unexpected urgency assaulted her to rush down the stairs and become part of her husband's disquiet. But Susan resisted this urge for some unexplained reason and more potent than her compulsion. Something was very, very wrong, and its unfamiliarity frightened her.
Melancholy is a sickening woman, an insipid vagrant. Miss Pensive sat with Susan on her side of the bed, then lay down on its coolness, beckoning Susan to imbibe. How long had it been since she originally lay down tonight? The clock read 11:42 p.m. She wasn't sleepy now. Like Stephen's, her mind was restless and awake, and she needed something to make it go. You look so pretty--like the first time I saw you. Do you remember? He had said that. She remembered. Susan remembered so well that she almost felt the heat of the stage lights. She remembered those warm, long-ago days when it was Susan Alcott, her talent, the people she entertained, and the boys she dated--the night she and Stephen met--a glorious night it was.
꧁ MISS LONGVIEW ꧂
Wednesday, July 3, 1940 (THE PAST)
Susan held her breath. The unheralded announcement each woman had labored so long to hear charged the vivifying air. A fortunate Miss Someone was about to receive the title. Overhead, stage lights pricked like hot needles and overzealous compresses against Susan's face and shoulders. They grew hotter and more pointed, more stifling the longer she—the longer they, the contestants, stood—waiting. So little breeze circulated among the final five gowned contestants standing near each other.
This meant the possibility of perspiration and, with it, the loss of composure.
None of this discomfort altered the ever-smiling blondes, two brunettes, auburn, and "every-hair-shade-in-between" women. Certain women intimidated Susan, their beauty wearying and their talent mystifying her. With each beauty contest since age fourteen, Susan had cultivated an ability to discipline her mind and energies toward the task at hand: improvement in her walk, her posture, and her smile. Yet, the always-fluid, inhospitable stress remained. It awoke with her, crawling under the covers at night with her.
Scholarships were also at stake. This one goal, perhaps more than any other inducement, kept her returning for one more go, one more push, and one more title. The University of Texas had been her life-long goal, and now it lay just within her grasp—maybe tonight--maybe. Susan's empathetic nature extended toward the few girls she observed "freezing" on stage. Such emergencies, however, only created within her an inner drive to excel and not replicate their weaknesses. Along the way, Susan had come to befriend and love some of these contestants, some of whom would remain life-long friends. But it all came down to this night and this moment; every young woman remained alone. She had made it into the top ten and now, the five finalists. Susan Alcott could only ask for one, perhaps two more things: Miss Texas and then the unthinkable, Miss America.
The Mineral Wells Jaycee's had spread the red carpet, and the past week had flown by. These gracious Texas folk had done their best to assist the girls through this exhausting three-day gala, concluding with tonight, the final night. Susan thought she had performed Debussy's Clare de Lune quite well. Susan swayed and bent over her work, revealing her maturity, intensity, acumen, and buoyant spirit. Her mother and piano teacher, Michelle, perceived Susan's womanhood had reached an irretrievable juncture. Susan's spirit had magically intertwined artfully amid the half and quarter notes, the chords, and the pedals, all of which she meshed into a symbiotic subjugation of her favorite piece—her years of piano had peaked at the precise moment in time and space.
Susan exhibited her alluring and full nineteen-year-old figure in the previous night's swimsuit contest. She had also communicated her poise and above-average intellect when asked by the host to hold forth on the two most socially pertinent issues of the day: unemployment and the lingering depression. These four women and Susan stood somewhere between overheated and fainting, relief and desperation, each dying to know the outcome of their efforts quickly.
Susan could not see her mom and dad beaming at her in the third row. It was easy for them to remember this person they had raised, nursing her bruised ego when mean Sister Georgiana spanked her hand for poor classroom posture and inattention. They bandaged her scrapes when she fell skating on the sidewalk. Michelle comforted her when Benny Leonard broke up with her for Harriett Forsner, and her daddy brooded over her mental and physical anguish when a hotel employee attempted to have his way with her during her second beauty pageant. But here she stood at the height of her life, sandwiched between several finalists.
Perry Alcott didn't hesitate to ask himself why female competitors hold hands with each other at times like these. Instead, he succumbed to the obsequious tears coercing their way from his heart, momentarily interrupting his vision. Pooling gravity called them downward. This proud papa struggled to halt this ostentatious emotional tour de force by retrieving his hankie for the inevitable mopping up of his male facade. Michelle looked at her husband, amazed to see him suspended freely over the precipice of such emotional upheaval. Perry didn't cry. He'd lost the ability in France. She smiled and then turned to await the judge's verdict. The 1940 Miss Texas pageant was almost in the books.
"Our fourth runner up is--Miss Longview, Miss Susan Michelle Alcott," Gavin Vandermeer said proudly to the audience. The applause was hearty. Susan smiled the best-disappointed smile she could muster. She stepped forward to curtsy and then retreat. She could not have given more of herself to the past seventy-two hours. How had she not done better? Four other women had bested her, none of whose names she heard the moderator speak, and her withdrawal came full, although internal.
Gavin concluded all things pageant as he announced Miss Texas, Port Arthur's Miss Gloria Ann Byrns. Like all the other girls, Susan joined in congratulating her, but nothing would assuage Susan's sense of failure. No further competitions remained for Miss Longview. All the previous toil of the contests, their dozens of piano pieces memorized, their battles of nerves, their enthusiastic smiles often amounting to psychological forgery, the sometimes vicious nature of competing women, and the costs her parents absorbed would now slip silently into her memory album. Nothing gave her aid and comfort. Even the pageants she had won or placed well in made little difference. For this terrible and final moment, Susan must lay those times aside, not to retrieve them.
In the audience, fifteen rows back from Susan's parents, sat a young Texas A&M athlete and engineering student. He was infatuated or smitten, as the case may be, not with the just-named Miss Texas, but with one of the finalists—Susan Alcott—Miss Susan Michelle Alcott. Stephen's heart pounded in his chest as he visually grazed over her beauty.
There was a point of dissimilarity in this woman that he did not find in the others, but what was it? At some level, each woman became a similitude of her fellows. The thought seemed intellectually disreputable, but his eye and heart repeatedly reestablished contact with Susan. He felt flushed, beholding her, his hormonal radiator cap feeling the building pressure as he watched her move fluidly, womanly, about the stage.
Susan searched for her parents, and when she found them, she embraced them and wept. In a crystalline pure trice, she understood the significance of the moment. There was nothing left to do but bleed off the wellhead of emotions she had restrained for the past days.
Stephen studied her through the multiplying lens of his binoculars. Her body was perfect, curvilinear, and protrusive—all woman. All the women were attractive physically, to be sure. Susan was not the most glamorous. What was it about her? He liked that second runner-up's blonde hair, long, flowing over her shoulders. Susan's was short, simple, and elegant, like Claudette Colbert, Myrna Loy, or his long-time favorite, Joan Bennett. Soft waves rippled around her head as she moved. She had pinned one side back with a white flower. Her makeup was muted and natural, but her lips shone bright red to accent her mouth. She was the most attractive, fetching, and confident woman on stage. Nothing else mattered to Stephen Lloyd.
Having finally stated it to himself, his architectural engineering bent seized the reigns, having fully appraised her body as structurally sound and pleasing to the eye—in every way—from head to foot. Oh yes, yelled his manhood.
Making such a mental checklist certainly lacked romantic vagaries, but how else did one size up a woman one wanted desperately to meet? He suspected this female might not give him the time of day. On the other hand, many women vied for young Mr. Lloyd's attention in Ft. Worth and College Station.
꧁ CHARACTER FLAWS ꧂
Wednesday, July 3, 1940 (THE PAST)
"Excuse me, sir." Someone to Stephen's left tapped him on the shoulder. "Sir, we need to start cleaning up. Are you all right?"
"Oh. Yes. I was just sitting here thinking. I'm sorry. I'll get out of your way."
With the house lights turned up, Stephen lingered for one second more, probing his mind to see how his world could include this woman--Susan Alcott.
"Yes." He excused himself again, stood, and surveyed two possible paths, only one of which he felt compelled to explore. The clean-up crew was fully immersed in sweeping and picking up the discarded programs. How had he edged so dangerously far—from his playboy philosophy and his last assignment in so short a time? It was Stephen Lloyd who'd confessed to his teammates and frat brothers that marriage, if it was for him, stretched into the distant future. He couldn't see the altar from his vantage point. "Playing the field" was a far more sensible and safe approach to women.
So, how did he get here? Marcus had sent Stephen along with a small contingent from the marketing department by air to El Paso to research a possible sight for a hotel. There wasn't much out there in the larger hotels. Marcus wanted to see what his team could do to change that. It took a week to work through the process of studying demographics, contacting real estate companies, touring the various sites, taking their agents to lunch and dinner, and for further conferences.
It had been a busy week. Stephen happened to read in the paper at breakfast the day before he left the El Paso area for home about the Miss Texas pageant being held in Mineral Wells. That wasn't very far from Ft. Worth. He could rent a car and stop there for the night. Mineral Wells was doable if he stayed on Highway 80 and didn't stop except for gas and a quick bite to eat. To that end, he drove east all day Saturday. El Paso was far from where he sat this Sunday night. That's how he had gotten here.
Life is strange, he mused. Various competing perfumes lingered in the air. They rose into the seating, and Stephen sniffed the wind. He wondered if one in particular might be Susan's.
Stephen's first option had been to fly back home because it wouldn't be so physically taxing or time-consuming. Once at home, he would tackle a busy summer, discovering other complexities of Lloyd Hotels International. He'd already begun to determine how to use his architectural design talents best to build the finest hotels in the world—ambitious but safe.
Stephen didn't play football safely, however. He had separated his left shoulder twice because it wasn't in his mental or anatomical makeup to wait for the play to form. They called him the "Battering Ram." During baseball season, he ran the base paths like a demon. He'd been thrown out four times in eight games trying for second. No, it wasn't in his nature to do the "safe" thing, regardless of how much the coaches yelled and did they yell. For that matter, Stephen hadn't made captain of any team playing cautiously. He might try to bend the rules at school and home, but his parents had done a good job with Stephen.
The decision wasn't that difficult. Stephen leaned more substantially upon the second consideration--Miss Longview. With that settled, he felt eerily uncertain as to how to meet this woman who had touched him and was, unbeknownst to Stephen, toying with his emotions and hormones. As Stephen figured the odds of getting close to her, Susan and company vanished backstage behind the curtain. Miss Alcott had no idea she was being pursued by wealth and privilege. She would most likely resent his intrusion into her plans and future.
Stephen gave himself one last out. Which would it be: the uncertainty and the real possibility of rejection here or the semi-guaranteed safety of Ft. Worth? Romance or work? Why change now, he asked. Stephen's first step toward the stage set his second option in motion. Another step, and Stephen felt more confident despite the frenzied perplexities scurrying just below his baser instincts. He supposed he knew the chance he was taking, but would his Father go along without being told?
Stephen reached into the inside left breast pocket of his suit coat for his wallet. From the brown leather pouch his Father insisted he carry with him at all times, he retrieved one of the business cards Marcus had printed for him in his semi-official capacity with Lloyd Hotels.
Stephen's plan had now congealed sufficiently to a less malleable configuration on the main floor. Each family must pass a uniformed male checkpoint, ensuring that only the competitor's immediate relations and those offering scholarships could visit the beauty contestants—all under the watchful eye of Mineral Wells' finest, most dependable mother hens.
Stephen affixed himself unobtrusively to the rear of the line of families matriculating backstage and the woman he hoped to meet. He wished for much more than he dared allow his mind to speculate upon right then. "The talk" his Father had with him that Saturday evening nine years ago came to mind. Marcus had driven them both to look at cars but didn’t stop by any dealerships. For the first time, Stephen beheld his Father faltering with words about sex and women. Very little communication took place that night, but enough hopefully seeped through the perspiration of his Father's verbiage. Specific salient points had lodged in the rising hormones that had begun to ferret themselves among the growth spurts of Stephen's mind and body. The locker room had become the actual male classroom for such subjects, and Stephen graduated summa cum laude.
He held the business card for the guard to observe, which he took, read, and returned to Stephen. From there, he passed into the staging area to find the woman who had stolen his heart. Stephen Lloyd had never seen this many beautiful women in one place and so close to him in his young life. He smiled as he thought of the pugilistic odors clashing in the locker room after practice. Here, he was surrounded by perfumes of every imaginable fragrance, mingling for mastery. High-pitched squeals of joyful, nervous, disappointed, and excited women attacked his ears, overcoming the scattered male basses and baritones commingling with their female counterparts.
He caught broken bits of pitches from various university hawkers and reps interspersed among the throng, which momentarily halted his progress. He cautiously stopped and listened to these reps, taking mental notes. Yet, even this improbable fantasy he'd concocted of walking out of this place with this woman could not override his disquieted spirit buoyed up by his days as an altar boy at church. He could not possibly miss the anxiety stirring within him. Stephen knew beyond the slightest doubt that his intentions were anything but reputable, and even that did not alter his movement toward his goal.
He turned to leave at one intense point of apprehension out of fear of discovery. A large man stepped into his path as he moved to converse with a lovely blond, Miss Lubbock, who seemed relatively uninterested in the overstuffed male. At that moment, she put her full gaze upon Stephen. He returned her smile through a grid of white teeth. The large man moved on.
Hemmed in and beginning to perspire, Stephen turned away from Miss Lubbock to find Susan. Once again, he hesitated. What should he do? No. This is silly and wrong. Miss Lubbock is definitely interested. No. No. I’m coming, Susan.
He stepped headstrong back into the mass of many sequined or plain-gowned women, hoping not to be cast out as the fraud he was. His mind, renewed with purpose and dubious though it was, Stephen Lloyd didn't look back at the blonde from west Texas. Maybe he should have.
Mr. Lloyd spotted her. Susan gazed full-eyed in his direction. Her blue eyes didn't leave him, and his heart leaped into his throat. All anxiety vanished. Oh my, your eyes are blue. For that flicker of a millisecond, she appeared to notice and survey him—and he surmised with approval. But within that flicker of another millisecond, an incursion of bewildered panic twisted his stomach in knots, a sort of subterranean seizure. Could he carry on with this planned deceit? Why have I fought through all these women to reach this point?
Stephen had done much worse things in school or on the field and felt no remorse. Get hold of yourself, old man, he admonished his conscience. Suddenly, he trundled mentally backward for ten minutes, retrieved his foolhardy plan, dusted it off, and re-memorized it. He would soon see if he believed it would work in about fifteen feet. Still, he could hardly swallow--or breathe. Susan was everything he imagined.
Within ten feet of Susan and closing, somewhat hidden among the crowds of families and friends, Stephen saw his prize turn and bury her face firmly against the breast pocket of a distinguished-looking gentleman and slowly cry her heart out. Barely five seconds before, she'd looked at him dry-eyed. Now she's--How do women do that? Better yet, why do they do that? She'd had plenty of time to cry. Why now? Besides, she hadn't seen me at all. I hoped she had.
Stephen judged the man to be her father. No, she hadn't been surveying him. He'd only flattered himself. And besides, there were now two to face: Papa Bear and black-haired Goldilocks. Mama Bear appeared from nowhere--three bears. There was still time. Ft. Worth and work looked better by the second.
"Oh, daddy, I tried. I truly tried my best. I wanted to win so badly. I embarrassed Mother and you," Susan blurted. Failure was draped over her sheer, green, and white striped gown. The puffed sleeves and small openings exposed her firm, slender, bare arms. Her waistband snugged wonderfully against her, accentuating her feminine allure. Drawing closer, she looked taller than her five-foot-nine-inch frame.
Keeping his eyes where they should be would require concentration like Stephen hadn't needed since they played Tulane, barely winning that one while having to contend with a tackle holding him. One stinking point, and he, Stephen Lloyd, blocked the extra point. That made it a perfect season. Stay on the field, old boy. Focus on your woman.
"Embarrass us? What gives you that idea? You were the smartest, prettiest, and most talented woman out there tonight," her father boasted, shouting his bias.
Stephen had stood one second too long. Susan's eyes pierced him once more. She had to know he existed with that look, and he was sure of it now. Reading the moment as best he could, Stephen Lloyd stepped forward somewhat like a bowling ball headed down the alley toward the pins. Perhaps he'd played football for too many years. He only knew one way to tackle a situation of this magnitude—-head up, shoulder first. Keep eye contact, son, eye contact.
Breathe. "Good evening and congratulations, Miss Alcott. I loved that piece of music. It's one of my favorites." No turning back now.
Susan assayed him, inviting his closer inspection—but not too close. The woman seemed demurely guarded but, at the same time, provocatively naïve. He was probably too forward or blunt, but--my, your eyes are whirlpools—they're 'I-could-get-lost-in-them-and-drown,' blue. This encounter would not be a fair fight.
Her sharp, red lipstick had faded over the past few hours so that it sat lackluster, even timid, on her lips, not as it had an eternity ago on stage.
"Good evening, sir. ma'am. My name is Stephen Lloyd. I represent Lloyd Hotels International."
Stephen reached inside his coat for the card, impressed at how professional he sounded but not entirely confident to whom he should hand it. Stephen extended it to Susan in his indecision, but her father intercepted it.
It read:
Stephen Lloyd
Architectural and Managerial Specialist
Lloyd Hotels International, Inc.
Ft. Worth, Texas
A phone number with an address was displayed at the bottom of the card. The title meant nothing, but Marcus wanted his son to be "titled."
Mr. Alcott looked up from the card. "Yes, Mr. Stephen Lloyd. What can we do for you?" Perry handed the card to Susan, who pulled her fingers across its length and felt the raised lettering. Her eyes were lost and hazy, unfocused. The pungent enthusiasm and adrenaline of the competition were most likely wearing off. Stephen knew this to be post-game fatigue. They may have something in common after all.
"Our hotel would like to congratulate you, Miss Alcott, on your performance tonight. I think--I mean, we think you were the best contestant. Oops. We want to offer you a position in our public relations department and a scholarship to the college of your choice."
Stephen could not believe what just hopped out of his mouth, even though he'd planned to say these words. He had no permission from his father to make any such offer. He knew it. But, it was too late now, full speed ahead. This penalty would put them back to his goal line. He'd been penalized against Tech once just like this for decking the quarterback after throwing the ball. His coach sidelined him for that stunt.
Susan stared up into Stephen's green eyes and then at each of her parents. She seemed bewildered—a "deer-in-the-headlights" look. Moments earlier, she felt like a failure, and now this most generous invitation. A company as large as the Lloyd Hotels wanted her --for a position, schooling, her dreams, and it sat at her feet.
"Mr. Lloyd--" she began.
"No, it's Stephen, ma'am," he said, almost falling into her eyes and thus giving himself away.
"Stephen, I don't know what to say. I'm speechless. I thought this was the best night of my life, and then when I didn't win." Her suddenly rearoused emotions moved her toward tears. She turned toward her mother, held her at arm's length, and stared into her, trying to gain strength. A playful little smile transformed the sides of Susan's mouth.
To interrupt and further the business at hand, Susan's father redirected the focus. "Mr. Lloyd, my name is Perry Alcott." Facing Susan's father, Stephen shook hands with Mr. Alcott. "I'm Susan's father. You may think me presumptuous, but I want to protect my daughter from, well, people who might try to take advantage of her, if you know what I mean. Can I see some other identification. Are you related to the Lloyd family?"
"Why, yes, sir. Here is my driver's license. And I do know what you mean, sir. I'm Marcus Lloyd's son, Stephen. Marcus Lloyd is the President and CEO of Lloyd Hotels International."
Standing there amid all the wash and swish of gowns, of joy and disappointment, Stephen felt his heart sink anew. He had presently told a half-truth to three people. Why was it so hard to be who he was? He'd never get to meet her that way, which was his motivation, as wrong-headed as it was. How did he know this was the only way to meet her? He didn't.
More than a few of his frat brothers would have done this. Why not Stephen? But now, once discovered, her first impression of Stephen would be that of a charlatan, a spoiled rich kid whose motives were as rancid as the stiff, fly-covered armadillos he'd seen lying dead in and along the road this morning.
"So you are Marcus Lloyd's son? I want to make sure I heard you correctly." Michelle asked, making sure he understood.
"Guilty as charged, Mrs. Alcott. One of the tasks for which my Father hired me is to search for bright, talented young people, such as your daughter, to represent our hotels." An Architectural and Managerial Specialist? Oh boy. That made real sense.
With Stephen's motives working against him, he hoped he still sounded convincing or not. His neck was on the line if he blinked first. "I'm here tonight to offer your daughter a career, including travel, company benefits, and schooling in exchange for employment in public relations with our company." The men's eyes locked. Perry thought young Mr. Lloyd looked almost too adolescent for this role.
"Mr. Lloyd," Perry said, "I don't mean to seem ungrateful. This offer is most generous, to be sure, but why didn't you offer this to the winner, Miss Byrns?" Perry, a successful vice president for one of the nation's largest mills in America, Burlington, reverted to his element in his most businesslike manner. "Mr. Lloyd, have you finished college yet?" Perry wondered aloud. The two women huddled together, squeezed each other, but continued to listen.
"Well, no, sir. I'm in my second year of engineering at A&M." Stephen just blinked. "But I am employed in this capacity with my Father's company. He has permitted me to choose personnel I think will benefit our company. I believe your daughter fits the qualifications we are looking for. I've been around this company for a while. The offer is legitimate. You may call him if you wish. Shall I get him on the phone?" Please don't ask me to do that.
"Would you mind?" Perry asked.
It was now over for young Mr. Lloyd. The cowhide had come off the ball, and the twine was unraveling quickly. Stephen's heart sank into his shoes.
"Let me find a phone. There's one on the wall across the room, but there's so much noise here you may not be able to communicate very well. If you give me the hotel where you are staying, I can have my Father call you in, say--forty-five minutes?"
Perry agreed, gave Stephen the pertinent hotel information, and arranged for the four of them to meet following the interview with Marcus Lloyd. Stephen said goodbye, and once out of sight, he sprinted for the nearest pay phone and dialed the number.
One ring. Two rings. Three. "Hello Father, do you--no, I'm fine. I'll be home tomorrow. What I was going to say was, do you have any objections to me hiring someone for our public relations department?"
Marcus didn't pause to think about his answer. "Well, yes, as a matter of fact, I do. That's not the area in which we need any help right now. Why? You didn't--hire someone, did you?"
"Uh, well, you see, Father--" Stephen had no one to blame but himself.
"Stephen, I specifically remember sending you and the team to El Paso to look for a hotel sight. I have their report on my desk. You haven't hired anyone, have you? Where are you?" Marcus's tone, famous for its intimidation, had increased appreciably.
"I'm--in Mineral Wells."
"What on earth are you doing there? You are supposed to be here!"
Stephen leaned against the wall, dejected, unable to face his father's questions and the predicament he alone created for his father, three other people, and himself. The woman he hoped to know would now hate him. Beyond that, both her father and his father would crucify him. They might make it difficult for Stephen to find a job between them.
"I'm in a bit of a fix, Father. No, I didn't do that. I need a favor. No, not money. I've met a girl at the Miss Texas pageant here in Mineral Wells. Her name is Susan Alcott. She's Miss Longview. I remember Cynthia quite well, but that was eight months ago. Please listen to me, Father. Susan placed fourth or fifth—I can't remember which—in the Miss Texas contest tonight. Yes, and I met her and her parents backstage. That's right."
Up to now, it wasn't going too badly. "But I promised her something." Stephen felt himself tumbling helplessly off of Mt. Everest. "No. No. I didn't promise her that. I told her I worked for our company—which I do—and--" Stephen closed his eyes and wished this all away. "I told her that my job, among other things, was to look for talented young people to work for our company. I mean, why couldn't I do that, Father?" Furious silence erupted on Marcus' end.
"Son, what have you done?" It was that authoritative, "I'd-spank-you-if-you-weren't-so-big" tone of his.
"Father, I've met the woman I want to marry, the woman who could give you grandchildren--" And that was why Marcus should agree to this. Oh boy. More silence. Stephen knew where the soft spot lay. At least, he thought he suspected he knew. Marcus knew now which anatomical organ his son was using to think with.
"Hmph." The old man thumped very loudly on the other end. Stephen had him. He sensed it. "Tell me again what you promised I would do for this woman's future?"
"I said you would--" Stephen began, but Marcus burst in to cut him off.
"Stephen, you lied to this young woman and her parents. You are trying to build a relationship on pretenses, and in so doing, you've compromised your integrity, not to mention what they must think of me: THAT I WOULD BRING A SON UP TO DO THIS! LUNACY! No, son, I will not help you! I am most disappointed in you, Stephen, very disappointed. Where are they staying? What's the room number?" Marcus's anger loomed like a dark, threatening cloud over Stephen.
I’m dead.
Stephen's head hung just above the floor. He fingered the coin return with no real purpose. There would be no coins there. "I'm sorry. But--you're right, Father. I was wrong. I'll--I'll go, and somehow--I'll set things right. I don't know what I was thinking."
"Well, I do!" Marcus screamed.
Stephen had become that green balloon someone blew up to let the air out of so they could watch it screech across the room and fall to the floor deflated.
"Stephen, I can't remember you ever doing anything like this! You're an adult, or you're supposed to be." Marcus exclaimed, hurling another barb at his son. The world now burdened the young Mr. Lloyd more than it ever had. Stephen said his apologetic goodbye to the man he respected more than any man he'd ever known, his father. Marcus said nothing and hung up.
Stephen Lloyd had compromised his integrity for a woman. Unfortunately, his inexperienced, youthful outlook didn't know the compensating value of that commodity as yet. He was about to learn. Stephen ambled out to the front of the auditorium, found his car in the parking lot, and drove several blocks to Susan's hotel. What a miserable ride this was, and it didn't disappoint.
Stephen found the parking lot of the Bellaire Ambassador and parked his car. He entered the main lobby, located the elevator, stepped inside, took a deep breath, and pushed the button for the fourteenth floor. Finding room 1426, he raised his hand to knock. A gust of panic gripped him to the point of thinking that jumping off the fourteenth floor looked appealing.
As his knuckles almost touched the door, it opened unexpectedly, startling him. Mr. Alcott, with an ice bucket in hand, held the door halfway open by the doorknob. He, too, was a bit startled. The two men stared at each other for an eternal second. Stephen could hear Susan crying in the background, with Mrs. Alcott comforting her.
"Mr. Lloyd, your father just called," Perry said matter-of-factly, his jaws tightening. Perry was not a diminutive man, nor did he look meager. He stood two inches taller than Stephen and thoroughly intimidated the boy. Very few men on the football field had so coward him. Stephen began to turn an off-white, pale, nauseating sort of color. "Come in. The ladies are presentable. We'd all like to hear something from you, son." There was enough "ice" in the room to suffice the Alcott's needs, Stephen thought, that Perry didn't need to get more in the bucket.
The soft glow from the table lamp, usually bathing and softening the room's atmosphere, suddenly felt like the quenchless incandescence of an interrogation. Two double beds with spreads to match the earth tone décor lay somewhat wrinkled. Two pillows had been piled against the headboard of one bed. The bathroom door, half shut, spoke to the black darkness of his mood. Several generic pictures adorned the wall to Stephen's left, one of the Gulf Coast at sunset and the other of the Mineral Wells skyline at mid-morning. A single wooden table covered with a mauve cloth and a padded wooden chair sat alone in the corner. Stephen guessed that Susan stayed in her own room. This was the parent's room. It would double as an inquisition chamber suitably. Where were the manacles?
"Mr. Lloyd," Mrs. Alcott said, finally breaking the involuntary silence. The disappointment registered on her face and in her voice. "I'm sorry, but--"
Stephen interrupted, cutting her off. "Let me say this before I can't, ma'am." The words swept from Stephen's mouth out into the room's air, the cold hovering around the occupants in the room, freezing them. He inhaled once more. "I have misrepresented myself, sir and ma'am, as you know, talking to my father." He waited—stone-cold silence. No movement. They wanted to hear all of this. "My father gave me no such permission to offer Susan anything. I--uh, made it up. I misjudged myself and my father. I am ashamed of what I did, but not as much as my father is of me. I told him--" Stephen winced, but he would say it. "I told him that I'd found the girl I wanted to marry—your daughter. Not that it matters now, of course."
Stephen hesitated for reasons he didn't quite understand. He knew he had squandered his opportunity with Susan Alcott forever, but he wanted her to know how involved he'd become with her quickly. Despite watching her one hundred feet distant, he was willing to make a fool of himself just to be near her. He wanted to give her all those opportunities he had spoken about. And yet, none of that made any difference. Not now.
"But my father's concern was his and my integrity, which I have now destroyed, not to mention the hurt I have brought to y'all. He was right. He's always right. I am truly sorry for this, and I was very wrong. I hope you can someday forgive me."
Stephen had never felt so dejected, so utterly embarrassed, and it showed. In his life, he'd missed tackles that cost his team a game. He forgot to write a course paper and almost flunked the class. He'd stood up Terry McDaniel on a date last year—she slapped him hard for that faux pas. But nothing came close to this. Still, he'd never ventured so much to gain so much.
"Mr. Lloyd, you have done something so reprehensible that I ought to--" Perry stood rigid and ready for what felt so familiar to him when the moment called for striking another man. For some reason beyond him, he stopped before he regretted his subsequent actions—Michelle Alcott rose from her seat, afraid her husband might hurt the young man or worse. Instead, the senior man moved slowly, cautiously close to Stephen, now eye to eye, toe to toe. He tipped his forehead slightly forward mere inches from Stephen's face. Stephen swallowed hard. Mr. Alcott's lips hardly moved when he said, "My god, son." Perry's voice rose. "There are ways of meeting my daughter, but this--" Perry shoved his index finger quickly toward the floor, "this is not one of them. Yes, you were wrong. Twenty years ago, I would have killed you for less than this." Perry stopped short once more, pulling his head back to a safer distance—safer for Stephen.
Now he could eye the beaten young man, and that's when Perry Alcott noticed something inside Stephen that registered loudly and positively. This kid wasn't beaten, no matter how badly he'd screwed up. Perry had seen that look when one of his sergeants made a mess of an attack near Soissons, costing the lives of several of Captain Alcott's Marines and wounding several more. Perry knew the truth about the deflated young Lloyd in that instant. It lay in the set of his eyes when he understood the cost of his actions. What was down in the boy's gut affecting his jaw, making it jut forward a certain way. It made Stephen stand there and take it, knowing that he had done something wrong, that he was a better man than what he displayed tonight, and he'd prove it. It wasn't a haughty look but a proud deportment in the face of defeat. A man was in there struggling with what adulthood meant.
That sergeant went on to earn the Silver Star despite some terrible wounds. Perry knew or thought he did that he might trust this young man, not only with his life but also with his daughter. Stephen had done wrong. Okay. Now, son, show me something I know is in you. Yet--Perry wouldn't give away, not yet. He was a poker player, and he still had cards to play. A man's character, or lack thereof, mattered to Perry. "But I must say I am very impressed with your father. I want to meet him sometime."
Perry retreated to one of the beds, tired but still observant. Stephen breathed a little easier. Perry's initial backstage observations about Stephen were and were not correct. He said, "One of two things is going through your mind right now, son, and I want you to tell me which it is: either you are here protecting the Lloyd name, and that's all you are here for, or you are genuinely sorry for what you did, and you know it will never happen again. Which is it for you, son?"
Susan had, by now, stopped crying. She, too, appraised Stephen's stone demeanor. He was standing on a razor wire-covered stage of his own making, much as he had watched Susan earlier. Michelle was lost in her daughter's disappointment and oblivious to the event in the room. She would just as soon Stephen leave.
He is quite handsome, Susan thought. Stephen carried his dignity, humbled as it was, about him like a garland. No. He lied not only to me but also to my parents. Unforgivable, and yet--. He did hold her father's eye, not once lowering his own from fear or embarrassment. Nor had he shirked his responsibility as so many suitors might have. He was muscled, mannered, and courteous, and she spotted an unusual and quite attractive gentleness around his mouth and eyes. He had wronged her and was taking the worst her father gave out—without apparent retaliation or excuses. There was bravery here, and it drew Susan.
Susan had, from years of listening to her dad and watching him fail or succeed, cleaning up his binges, absorbing his tantrums, soothing his depression, learned to evaluate the cut of a man under pressure. There was so much about Stephen that appealed to her. Susan had felt it backstage. She wouldn't have known his gentleness and strength without seeing his weakness and failure. Secretly, she was glad this had happened. There was this matter of salvaging his integrity, which he had so glibly bashed upon the wrecking ball of infidelity to principle.
"Mr. Alcott, I have dragged my father's good name and reputation through the mud tonight. But I'm here, well, because I had to come. I had to set things right. What you think of me is not as important as what you think of my father. This will never happen again, but I don't expect you will ever find out whether that is true."
Humility is an inflexible teacher, Stephen thought to himself as he nodded to no one.
"Susan, do you want to say something," Perry asked.
Susan spoke for the first time rather dryly. "Daddy, if you grab one leg, I'll grab his other. Then we should throw him out the window." Perry reached for the window latch while Michelle Alcott raised both hands to her mouth in disbelief. Perry unlocked the latch and raised the window into the night and its sounds.
Stephen backed up, his eyes growing wide, his mind ambiguous about what this might mean. He didn't expect such a response from Susan. But when both Father and Daughter stood up and moved toward Stephen almost aggressively, he began to backpedal. He'd never met people like this.
With incredulous thoughts flooding Mr. Lloyd's mind, he caught Susan's coy, slow smile. Perry entertained a half chuckle as he turned to get something out of his suitcase. He retrieved a small handgun, checked the chamber for live rounds, and handed it to Susan.
By now, Stephen had no idea what to think. Her facial alteration had eased his discomfort momentarily. He was truly beginning to wonder if he would leave the room alive. His sins might cost him everything, although he'd hoped a humble confession would have sufficed. Laying bare his soul to crazy people was not in his mind when he had agreed to this. These two cats were toying with the mouse, and the kill might be moments away.
Susan held the weapon firmly in her hand. It looked far too comfortable there like she'd used it. She spoke slowly and deliberately, looking into his eyes. "Do you know the most disappointing thing for me tonight, Stephen?"
"Well, uh, I think I can guess, Miss Alcott."
"No, you can't. Not really. All you saw was how pretty you think I am. You didn't look any deeper than my face and figure, did you? There's a lot more to me than the outside. I am quite intelligent."
"I don't doubt that, ma'am," Stephen replied as he backed firmly against the door, unable to move further.
"I probably have more talent in my little finger than you have in your whole body."
"Oh, I'm sure of that, ma'am. Why don't you just put that—."
“I don't want to put this weapon down."
"No, you really should put it down, Miss Alcott."
This was great, thought Susan. She had this strapping hunk of a man ready to wet his trousers. "I really want to do this, Mr. Lloyd. I want to shoot you. Dead," she blurted, shaking the pistol at him. Stephen pushed himself hard against the door, terror written all over his face. Susan moved even closer, all but pressing her body against his. She pulled the hammer backward, click.
"Miss Alcott, you really don't want to do this." Stephen's eyes were as big as half a dollar.
Michelle shot up and off the bed, covering her mouth with her hands. She had never seen her daughter act this way toward anyone. Perry crossed his arms, proud of his daughter. Stephen had to learn character, and Perry and Susan had become his instructors. With the barrel pointed a mere inch from Stephen's chest and the hammer cocked, Susan had his undivided attention, where she held it for a terrible quarter minute. Then, as suddenly as her challenge had presented itself, Susan handed the pistol back to her dad, leaned in closer to Stephen—and smiled.
What is this, Stephen wondered. Should he trust this unexpected show of cordiality? With a voice that would melt any male, "Stephen, are you hungry?"
"Wh--what?" Stephen swallowed hard. "Am I--am I hungry? Is that what you asked me?"
"Daddy, would it be all right if Stephen and I went to the hotel restaurant for a bite?" There wasn't a question in this. It was rhetorical.
"Oh no, Miss Alcott. No--" Stephen was taken fully aback now. "No. I don't, I don't think so, ma'am. You've been very gracious in light of my actions tonight. I think I'll be going. Thank you," Stephen mumbled as he fumbled behind him for the door handle.
It was then that Susan put her hand flat and firm on his chest, pinning him once more against the metal door. Susan was no small, fragile woman. At five feet nine inches, she was a handful. "Stephen, most of the kids I've met from your background lack the character you've displayed tonight. I believe you are sorry. I don't think you'll ever do that again—to anyone. And if you do it to me again, I will shoot you." Stephen had been taken to the cleaners tonight, socks, underwear, and all.
Perry finally spoke. "Why don't you and Susan go get something to eat? We'll expect you in about an hour or so. I'll be up here cleaning my pistol, son." Perry looked into the face of a completely bewildered and outclassed young man--and sort of felt sorry for him.
"Mr. Alcott, it truly would be an honor to take Susan anywhere on any other night, but I think I should leave. I've done enough damage to last me for two years." Stephen said, deflated, apprehensive, and relieved as he kept trying to back out the door while being pushed against it. Susan's hand remained against his chest.
"Please, Stephen," Susan blurted, almost afraid he would leave now. "I've forgiven you, and besides, I think it your duty to help me celebrate my almost victory."
Her pain had gone from the pageant. But more importantly, what this sturdy young man brought into Susan's life replaced it. She felt she would not let him go.
꧁ THAT THANKSGIVING ꧂
Tuesday, March 7, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
—Midnight. Stephen's troubled mind tumbled and whirled past his memories of Father Ed. The scotch had soured on his stomach a bit. It was no longer having the effect he'd hoped for. The first miscarriage led him to the doorstep of the second miscarriage, and the second would lead to the third. His memories were normally repressed, but they entertained him on the sofa tonight. Not one was positive; they all had an almost crippling edge to them.
Depression had entirely slipped through the front door and sat too near him. Susan had departed back upstairs hours ago. Stephen's troubled mental state made it difficult to focus on the room's objects, but he didn't care. The world consisted of Stephen Lloyd, his past hurts, and "what-ifs." These pre-birth deaths, like Dickens' ghosts of Christmas past, forced themselves upon him, bringing with them something distant, familiar, and pain-ridden.
That first Thanksgiving after Stephen's return from his thirty-five missions over Europe merged into the present. The war had been over for three months and a couple of weeks. The Lloyds, the Alcotts, and some good friends gathered to celebrate and thank God for the war's conclusion and the conquering hero's return.
Stephen, however, had dreaded that holiday's turnout. Too many of his friends hadn't come back standing upright. He looked backward at the blanket-covered men lying near his airplane and felt guilty for participating in this meal. He should feel utter relief and exuberance for his life being spared when so many better men than him hadn't. Europe and Japan lay in ruins. The marks of men's atrocities were being unearthed all over the world. But it was Thanksgiving in America--time to give thanks, over-eat, and rejoice. What the holiday had always been could be no more--not for Stephen Lloyd. Everyone else in the family celebrated except Perry, who seemed a bit subdued. Stephen couldn't help but think of that Thanksgiving in '44 when he'd lost a dear friend in a flying accident over the Alps. The whole crew, ten men, had gone down with the ship. It lost an engine, then altitude, and smacked into the side of a mountain. No chutes. They were still missing. Their families wouldn't be celebrating this holiday.
꧁ NURSE MINSK ꧂
Saturday, November 25, 1945 (THE PAST)
"Mom, will you bring in the salad? They'll all be back in a few minutes, won't they?" Susan called from the dining room. The air roared with the smell of turkey and all the trimmings. Beethoven's "Moonlight Sonata" filled the room with its brooding introduction.
Michelle sounded the warning bell about the dressing. "Dear, it's one-thirty-five. How many more minutes until the dressing will be done?"
"Mom, just think. Beethoven wrote this piece after Giulietta Guicciardi refused his proposal of marriage. That's so romantically sad, somehow. Isn't it?"
"Yes, it is, dear. Very romantic and very sad. Susan, how many more minutes? And how many did you say would be coming for dinner? I'm getting so absent-minded these days."
Susan counted aloud, pointing to the place settings, and then looked at her watch. "Four more minutes on the dressing. Let's see, Mom and Dad Lloyd, you and Dad, and my two misguided brothers. That's six; Stephen and I make eight; Bill and Margie, ten; and John and Amy. Twelve. Twelve, Mother. We'll need two more chairs. Drat!" Susan exclaimed, dropping a fork. As she bent over to retrieve it, a distant and ill-timed malaise seized her lower abdomen, sending her to the floor, writhing in pain.
"Mother!"
Susan screamed as she fell, pulling a chair over on top of her.
"Susan, what is it!?"
"Ohhhh, Mother! My back--. Not again,"
By the time Michelle reached her daughter, blood had soaked through Susan's holiday skirt that she loved so much. "Oh, not again. Please, dear God," Michelle prayed aloud without thinking. Long, thin lines of red clots and fluid soaked into the cotton fabric and lay upon her legs. Susan's cramps made her scream and writhe in pain.
Before she passed out, Susan spoke four words with a dry deadness, "I'm losing the baby."
"Mrs. Lloyd? Mrs. Lloyd!" In her finest husky tenor voice, Helen Minsk forced her way into Susan's haze. Nurse Minsk loomed large over her half-conscious patient. Helen phrased Susan's name more in an accusatorial tone.
RN Minsk had mustered out of the Army Medical Corps to find her way into the civilian medical sector and presently into Susan Lloyd's life.
Minsk was a no-nonsense woman. She usually caused no slight consternation to those unfortunate souls working under her and on her ward. This was her ward. Ask anyone. The doctors also gave her a wide berth, except Drs. Simms and Hachtmeyer, both of whom loved a good scrap with this "lieutenant." Nurse Minsk could never quite let go of the notion that she was not somehow wrestling wounded, rowdy sergeants and privates rather than civilians. Women like Susan, pretty but weak females who had lost their equilibrium and their children, were less than challenging. Helen Minsk detested fragile women. In Helen's eyes, Susan Lloyd was not a durable woman.
When women like Susan buzzed the old heifer from their sickbeds to attend to their needs, it was usually with the proffered "Nurse Minsk," always accenting the "sk," just enough for their perverted pleasures, Helen Minsk assured herself. Her patients' immediate needs usually required the mental resilience of the nurse so as not to curl the old girl's upper lip. If they did so, it made them quite duplicitous, along with the nursing staff, of foisting upon the hefty nurse an irascible bedside manner.
Susan should not have lost the baby on this day or been driven to this hospital so that this nurse could get a chance at this patient. Mrs. Lloyd had interrupted her schedule.
"Oh, dear Jesus, not again." Susan opened her eyes and gasped, hoping the reality of what she was experiencing in her lower body might be a bad dream. "Did I lose my baby? Please tell me I'm still pregnant. Please--" This horrible moment left Susan pleading with a stranger.
"Mrs. Lloyd, you will survive this. I've treated much worse in France, and Belgium was horrible. You are young with years ahead of you. You're going to have to be tough. Are we clear, Mrs. Lloyd?"
"But--"
The "bulldozer" heeled and left the room, and Susan's pleadings went unanswered. She couldn't believe what she heard came from this woman's mouth. How dare she!
"I'll get the doctor for you, Mrs. Lloyd," came from somewhere down the hall. Somehow, this woman had never quite mustered out of the army.
Susan knew what had happened—again. God or someone had killed her babies. She slipped into a distant but not unfamiliar seething anger, more palpable than her pain.
"Dr. Hachtmeyer, Mrs. Lloyd is awake now," Nurse Minsk announced, her voice quite absent of empathy.
"Thank you, Nurse Minsk." The doctor took great pleasure in emphasizing the 'sk,' which always drew a raised eyebrow from the turbine-driven woman. Helen headed toward the nurse's station. Her nurses were ever alert to Minsk's whereabouts, and, seeing her tramping in the general direction of the station, RN Corby whispered, "The tornado cometh." This SOS produced a solid effect: whirling activity at the station. Nurse Minsk also ran a taut ship.
Dr. Hachtmeyer had restricted most family and friends from entering his newest patient's room for a few hours. Mom and Dad Lloyd remained behind to see the guests. The doctor did request that only Stephen accompany him into the room. Susan's tears had already streaked her mascara and eyeliner. But nothing could alter Susan's intriguing beauty and guileless charm.
"Mrs. Lloyd, I'm Dr. Hachtmeyer. I examined you in the emergency room. I'm terribly sorry to tell you this, but you've had a miscarriage, I'm afraid."
"Ohhh." Susan moaned, gritting her teeth, and squeezed her eyes shut. Susan had, of course, already assessed her situation. Aside from what she did say, the head nurse's expressionless tenor and lack of information bore in on Susan. This second mishap added an equally cruel twist, Nurse Minsk.
The doctor had confirmed Susan's loss—officially. Susan's bruised world pained her beyond words. Her womb was torn and unoccupied. Her body was a place where her babies didn't mature, a place where they grew only so much, and then, for reasons she couldn't grasp, died. Susan's face registered everything her body, hidden under the covers, suggested. Stephen didn't cry this time, although he sat as near Susan as the last time they rushed her to the hospital and then, once examined, up to another lonely, disinfected Spartan room.
The war had bled former Captain Stephen Lloyd emotionally dry. His ability to feel, such as it was, had been stunted, and, unlike his pre-war self, he had no more tears left to shed, not even for his wife. Those innocent and weightless days were gone—forever. Stephen was the same man who left almost two years before, but monumentally dissimilar from that man. The loss of this baby did not surprise him. He had grown to expect animate things to die. Just months ago, human beings were made for one gigantic purpose: to be thrown into the furnace of the war machine and devoured. He was no longer sure why people existed back here in the States.
Through her pain and loss, Susan sensed her husband's dissonance. Stephen's emotional disparity wasn't a conscious act. He felt numb internally toward the suffering of others. He wouldn't allow himself the luxury of acceding to someone else's emotional pain—ever again. If he did, he might not return from the edge of the abyss. Unfortunately, this disaster was her misfortune, not his—well, not really. Everything that the war dyed into the fabric of his soul, he had bothered about as much as he was ever going to. That's what Stephen told himself.
Susan observed his partial presence closely. Stephen had chosen instead to concentrate on her hand. He ran his big index finger along its smoothness, tracing her veins and bones. Her hands had always fascinated him, although she didn't quite understand their attraction to him. He loved watching how Susan employed them, manipulating and plying them to whatever task she set them. Her fingers bent and straightened in ways and manners that aroused him.
Stephen pulled the fleshy part of his thumb over the edge of her neat, red-polished nails, feeling their sturdy edges. She was so different from him. He was the oak, and she, the willow. There were yet aspects and places of her that he had not yet known to explore.
Watching him so attentive and focused on her hands had diverted Susan's concentration away from her own immediate and impoverished conundrum. She became momentarily aware that his eyes looked measurably sadder. They were uncharacteristically bent downward at the edges more than she had remembered them. Upon closer inspection, Susan ventured, "Stephen, I didn't notice before--when did you get those crow's feet?"
"What are you talking about? I don't know." He began touching his temples to confirm or deny her observation.
"Why, there's another line here, isn't there?" Susan's long, red nail traced the deepening brows and most recent furrow in her husband's forehead. Stephen started withdrawing his face from her unwanted prying fingers, but she quickly reached behind his head to lock him within her field of inspection. Susan asked, "Have I upset you, Sweetheart?"
Stephen wanted to say yes, but he refrained. Upon arriving back at their apartment for the festivities, he had experienced a tinge of agitation when Michelle and his mother fell apart at this second miscarriage. Stephen now had to rush to the hospital, and his anger, the anger generated by flying dangerous missions over Germany, Austria, or Poland, felt normal. This afternoon had become yet another FUBAR situation in his life. It irritated him that he couldn't sit down and eat in peace. He missed the K-rations, well, almost. They did taste better than the chicken the cooks made. Stephen had spent these last few months since returning to the States rearranging his mauled feelings to meet everyone's expectations. "That happy-go-lucky Stephen Lloyd we sent off to war has returned. Now we can breathe again," they said to one another. Stephen hid from everyone behind an artificial smile.
After a few minutes of holding Susan's hand and adjusting his focus, his eyes dilated. Stephen's mind had vacated the room. He had begun to fly. Higher and higher, he went into that old bomber in his soul that smelled of one hundred Octane. It was a sweet, reassuring smell to him. He and that machine had become one. Its airframe and avionics, the fear, the musty seats, those four substantial radial engines roaring through the sky getting him somewhere and back, the numbing cold on his face, and the sweat and spit in his oxygen mask had completely commingled with his soul. He flew until the flak and fighters could not touch him. The ground was far below his feet, half frozen in his thermal boots. Each boot worked hard on the rudder pedals. His hands clutched the yoke, and he strained and fought to hold it together to get them all back in one piece.
Stephen's involvement with his wife seemed miles away much of the time since his return. He never said it exactly, but how could he feel about Susan or anyone like he used to? How do you love when you cannot or will not feel love? How do you love when hate is so much stronger than affection?
Furtively, Stephen had replaced all non-essential thought for those thirty-five missions. Everything else he'd reduced in this mind-numbing war, lessening the drag on him. He'd learned that on every white-knuckled, bomb, and fuel-overloaded takeoff. He'd seen planes unable to lift their huge cargoes explode at the runway's far end. They never made it into the air. He watched them disintegrate from flak over the skies of Germany, Austria, Poland, and France. He watched them get hit, watched their engines trailing smoke, and knew they would begin to fall behind and get picked off by the German fighters. He'd watched them bore a massive hole in the pavement on the grinding, brake-screeching landings. Thunderstorms, downdrafts, and blinding squalls threatened to break his aircraft apart more than once. He stopped making friends and stuck with the ones he knew. Stephen's heart had shrunk. It was currently too small for anyone else. He had come to will himself to live, to take control of everything fervently—life was all a matter of will and control. So how could he shut all that down and resume everyday life? The thought was sheer folly. It seemed even more ridiculous to try to explain it.
Stephen kissed Susan's hand. It was the easiest thing to do and the safest. She coaxed this experience of his tenderness through her dull pain and heavy rolling tears. She must savor it for the days ahead. Sitting in such proximity to her husband, Susan beheld a man she knew but realized within her soul she didn’t. He was struggling in his way every bit as much as she. Susan perceived the fermenting agitation in him just as she read his resolute and humble qualities the night he lied his way into her heart and life. Had his body aborted or jettisoned some aspect of its subsistence as her womb had rejected its precious intruder? She wondered if she had the strength to help her dear husband reach within himself to--to do what? To reach for what?
Susan Lloyd didn't know what lay there haunting her man. What was it in him that needed reaching? Something. And Stephen kept far enough out of touch with Susan’s immediate needs. Oh, how she needed him to experience this loss as immediately as she had. Susan did not know, nor was she capable of realizing, the depletions that Stephen had born in his womb during his long absence in Italy. Perhaps neither husband nor wife could assist or realize the erudition of his mate's burdens. Time will tell.
Stephen awoke, startled; Susan’s trembling hand had nudged him. Lifting his eyes to its quavering source, he had left his wife alone and fallen asleep. He could sleep anywhere now. She was crying. Susan had fallen into a crevasse so large and deep that she might never climb out.
"Susan, what do you need?" The words exited Stephen all wrong, flat, and abysmally dull.
When Susan caught her breath, able to rule her emotions sufficiently, she said, "Stephen, you went to sleep holding my hand. I need you right now. Oh, please, honey, where do you go these days? I see you staring out into space so much. What are you looking at? Sometimes you look at me, and I think you don't--" She paused to weigh her next words. "You don't really see me, do you? It's as if you are a million miles away from me. You were staring at my hand a few minutes ago, but I don't think you were looking at it. And how can you go to sleep so quickly? What's wrong? Do you still love me? You look as if you're lost. Are you trying to find something? Where is the man I loved the night we said goodbye before you flew away to Italy? There isn't someone else--?"
Caught on the horns of a dilemma, Stephen answered her last question, wanting desperately to avoid the others, "What? Someone else? Oh, for heaven's sake, Susan." That snapped him back. He stood and began to pace. Susan loved this man so much. His attractive, solidly hewn features still made her heart race like it did the day he returned from Italy. He opened the front door, removed his hat, and stood there like a little lost boy. He dropped his flight bag at his feet as if he had come home from work, surprising her with bewilderment and ecstasy. That night had been the most passionate eight hours she had ever lived or experienced. She gave more of herself to him that night than when he left for California or even Italy. But the shadow of something had come between them in the past months.
She reached for him as he passed by her bed. His jaws tightened as her pillowed voice reached his heart, "Come sit down, Sweetheart." She patted the arm of the chair, wincing in her pain. Stephen obediently sat where she could extend her arms around his neck, drawing him close to her. With this impassioned suggestion, he moved further inside her embrace to once more inhale the sum of her through the fine-spun crown of her redolent hair. He closed his eyes and rested in the surety of this woman's love. Susan buried her nose firmly against his sweatered shoulder. She, too, loved his body's natural aroma, and she imbibed deeply as the need for his strength overpowered her. Then, turning her lovely, besmirched face toward his neck, she tasted his skin, which yielded a slightly salty essence when she kissed it. For this moment, his flavor reassured her.
Yet, as much as he held her and met her needs, she was propping him up. He didn't know if or how he would ever be able to tell her about all those things. He sometimes wanted to shake and yell at her, 'Do you know how petty this is? Now, get back to your navigation charts, back to your radio, back to your waste gun, back to your bombsight, back to wherever you came from. We have a mission to fly.' Then his conscience would strike him, and he would silently seek forgiveness.
Susan heard his rhythmic breathing suddenly become irregular and then ragged. She tensed against him, easing her grip only when it slowed to a more even pace. His breath came once more, warm and assuring. Stephen’s respiration resumed filtering through her hair, brushed upon her neck. His familiar aftershave added to her reassurance against the worst life had issued her thus far. His patience had gone. A police siren blared past the room's window.
The remarkable tenderness playing out in the room closed around Susan. Suddenly, Nurse Minsk entered to take regular temperature and check blood pressure. Back sprang Susan to the bitter realization that this tempered affection she shared with Stephen must be put on hold for a future intimate moment. The room quickly shrank, intruding upon her battered sanity. She screamed aloud at Stephen, "No! I want my baby, and you can't give him to me. I can't have babies, Stephen!" Her wide, accusing eyes jabbed at Stephen. Someone was responsible. Someone must be guilty of this sin. Susan grabbed Stephen's sweater and pulled his face into hers, "I'm so mad. I'm so angry. God hates me! And I hate him!" With that, Susan rolled over on her side to face away from her husband. As she did, Susan winced once more, and her husband let her shout the words at the window. He wouldn't interfere. He knew what she felt. She had to scream. Susan had entered Stephen's world.
Stephen was, however, caught somewhat off guard by his wife's outburst. Stephen knew the safe things to say, "Susan, I love you. I'm sorry about this. Things sometimes go wrong." But it was easier for him to let it pass. It took too much energy to say.
"Mrs. Lloyd, please get a hold of yourself. This will pass. Trust me." Nurse Minsk was adamant about that. But Nurse Minsk had never been married, and Nurse Minsk could drop dead. Susan eyed this woman with a look that would drop a bull moose in its tracks. But this bull moose wouldn't allow one of her patients, especially Susan, to gain the upper hand. When Susan realized that the freight train nearing her bed wasn't going to curb her emotions, she tightened her fists and screwed up her face into a most unflattering knot, and blurted almost hysterically, "Stephen, get 'er out of here before I kill 'er." No "h' in the third person pronoun 'her.' Good grief! This was so emotionally un-Susan-like, especially in light of her daily grammatical perfectionism, that Stephen chuckled.
"Mrs. Lloyd--" Nurse Minsk repeated, surprised that a woman had challenged her authority.
"I mean it, Stephen. Get 'er out of here—now!" Susan would hurt herself if she didn't—no—if he didn't extricate this female wrestler from the room. He stepped in between the nurse and his wife but had no idea what to do next except to ensure the two women didn't make physical contact. Susan screamed, and Nurse Minsk ordered. For a short few seconds, chaos ruled. In rushed Dr. Hachtmeyer, praise the Lord!
Nurse Minsk growled that her patient wouldn't listen to her commands, being the staff sergeant she was at heart. Unbeknownst to any of Helen's recent patients or co-workers, a tattoo had been involuntarily imprinted on her right buttock.
Lieutenant Minsk had gotten tanked in one of the nurses' tents on homemade hooch after hostilities in the European theatre ceased. Several of the more enterprising, brash, and agitated nurses serving under her command, seeking revenge, dragged her heavy, limp body into a jeep, where they drove her to the nearest black market tattoo parlor half a kilometer from the German border. They gladly paid the twenty American bucks, observed the procedure to ensure "cleanliness" amid muffled sniggers and loud catcalls, and then drove Helen back the twenty-three miles to base, laughing all the way. They promptly put her to bed. Nurse Minsk was transferred the following week, still unable to ascertain the culprits, which made sitting somewhat tricky. Unfortunately, she could not prove her suspicions. The tattoo read, "Mama's girl."
"Nurse Minsk, what's going on in here?" the doctor demanded, observing the almost hysterical state of his patient.
"Dr. Hachtmeyer, this patient needs to get ahold of herself and calm down. I was—."
"Never mind what you were doing. Please leave. Now!" he said, pointing the way.
Susan's lament shook the bed. Her usual vigorous mind rejected this phalanx of emotions attacking her. She didn't wish them to settle but to disburse over the whole room, that nurse, her husband, and this doctor. Somewhat bereft of his sanity and quite bewildered at the behavior of his head nurse—but, frankly, not at all surprised—the doctor swiped his thinning hair back over his scalp. He couldn't replace Nurse Minsk. She was very dependable and someone's favorite at the top of the administrative chain. The doctor adjusted his glasses.
For the first time in her life, Susan hated her body. Objectively, and as a whole, it was perfect. Her beauty career had proven that. But there were things about it she would gladly trade. For instance, Susan thought that her feet were too long. Her little finger on her right hand was a bit crooked. She saw blemishes on her face that no one else did. She had a small scar on her left side. She thought she was slightly bowlegged. When Susan asked Stephen his appraisal of her physique, he smiled in admiration. Then, she would point out her "flaws," which didn't matter to him. Pleading ignorance is healthy and intelligent for a male. In Stephen's case, it was the truth. Physically, she was impressive. All in all, Susan liked what she saw when she gazed into the mirror each morning--until now.
Stephen's blinders made the enjoyment of his wife's body much more glorious and thrilled her. But now, her body was rejecting her offspring regularly—two for two. Without warning, the unthinkable captured her attention. She faced the doctor as she wiped her eyes and, with her pliant voice, said, "Will I ever have children? Will I ever have my own child?" Susan's voice trailing into a void.
Doctor Hachtmeyer was a tall, thin man. His features almost seemed skeletal; his skin wrapped tightly around his skull, so much so that his veins snaked under his cranial skin. He wasn't homely, but he was "different" looking—odd, she thought. His nose was overtly pointed, and his eyes set deep into his head. Their only color was dark, and a sadness resonated from them. His Adam's apple quavered when he talked. Perhaps he had seen too much suffering during the war. His teeth were yellowed, Susan thought, maybe from too much coffee or smoking. Susan noticed that he wore no wedding band, and he did have large veins protruding into his hands from his wrists. He wore a bow tie that made his head resemble a white elephant gift. When he entered Susan's room, she noticed the length of his long feet stuffed into the black wingtips, making him almost clown-like, save for the clown makeup. He was an odd man, indeed.
Harold Hachtmeyer sat on the edge of the bed, crossed his legs, and folded his fire hose-thin arms as if they were some retractable landing gear. It didn't take a rocket scientist to comprehend the worry he observed written on his patient's face. He was a melancholy man who could read below the surface where his patient's pain ruled. Hachtmeyer rubbed his chin, thinking very carefully about the next words he would say. Then he unfolded his arms and looked down at the outline of Susan's leg under the covers. He laid his right hand, or rather his right hand, unfolded itself and settled on her ankle. The doctor rubbed it slowly, expressing his compassion for what she thought and felt. He said nothing for another few seconds. "Mrs. Lloyd, I can't answer that question for you." He didn't look at her at first. "I would give anything if I could. In Europe, when the orderlies would--. I'm sorry."
"Would what, Doctor?"
"No. I lost too many--. No. I'm sorry. I try not to go there. I don't know what came over me."
Harold Hachtmeyer's dark, sunken eyes settled in upon her finally. Hachtmeyer buoyed himself for his patient's sake. "But I know a physician who specializes in this field, and when you are feeling better, I will put him in touch with you. I understand he's having some successes, so we're not done quite yet. Please don't give up, Mrs. Lloyd. If anyone can help you, Ol' Doc can." The doctor smiled at her, a smile that seemed to wrap itself around his face like a deflated raft does when air is injected into it. "I'm sorry about the old sarge. She's been a burr under my bonnet for the past year. As you already know, you will be in bed for a while."
Susan's interminably blue eyes swung over and onto Stephen as he listened to the doctor. “I want you to get some rest. I'll keep 'Sgt. Himmler' out of here so you can." Dr. Hachtmeyer patted her ankle. Then he unwound his torso and rose to study Susan's chart. He clicked his pen and wrote something for several seconds on it, which chart he hung on a hook at the foot of her bed. He said he would be in later to check on her. He left, and Susan felt empty.
"I love you. I'll always love you." Stephen spoke wryly above his wife.
The careful wrapping of knuckles against the hardwood door interrupted the scene unfolding near the bed. "Hi, sweetheart. I'm so sorry, darling. I'm here now. How are you feeling? Stephen, your mother and dad are outside." The questions and directions came from Susan's mother, flooding the room with their concerns.
꧁ NUMBER THREE ꧂
March 7th, Tuesday, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The clock chimed three times, rousting Stephen from the depths of his slumber. He rubbed his eyes, mumbling something about falling asleep. His neck ached from leaning over the arm of the sofa as he'd been doing for--he didn't know how long. He had drooled on the sofa's arm. Disgusting. The house felt silent, that late-night sensation that creeps over inanimate things, adjusting them to its mood. Toby the cat pattered by, stopped, looked at the adult, and sniffed, then she leaped stealthily up the steps, two at a time lest her nemesis, Brit, the cocker spaniel, attack from a better vantage point. Cats were strange creatures. Stephen watched the black and white body of fur disappear above him. The cat made no noise at all.
Once more, that feeling of desperation, that deepening ache, pulled at him. His sleep, however long it had lasted, refreshed his mind to take up the vigil of past hurts once more. Stephen gave himself to his mental time machine, not caring if it deprived him of sleep or robbed him of his last fleck of happiness. Missing work for six hours in the future didn't affect Stephen's thinking. Be that as it may, he would soon awaken to perform his duties with a sleep-deprived body.
He thought about his three children upstairs asleep. There had been other children. He had not been home from Italy very long. They would have children; he would see to that. The Texas days lingered, long and hot, and he'd been deprived of his woman for years. Susan was so beautiful and so near--.
Saturday, July 6, 1946
"What do you want to do today, honey? It's Saturday, and Lloyd Inc. can spare you for one day. Tomorrow's Sunday. They can spare you then, too," Susan informed her husband. "It's so hot out. How about—hey," she snapped her fingers. "Let's go for a swim. You haven't gone in this summer. I bet you went swimming in Italy."
"No, actually, we couldn't get the lifeguard to work the days we wanted the hole," Stephen said with his best sarcastic southwestern twang. "Besides, the colonel had other ideas like, 'let's go bomb another train yard. What do ya say, guys? How about flying through the worst flak you can imagine? Let's dodge some ME-109s for laughs."
"Awww. You're no fun at all. Let's do something. Please? You've been so busy lately, and I feel so--so, well, neglected. We've gone to Church, so let's do something fun.” Susan extruded her bottom lip, red and lustrously smoothed with her favorite shade of lipstick. But her pretentious pouting availed her little. Stephen had other ideas about how best to spend the next few hours off.
"Let me show you some fun, woman," he said as he took her by the arm and brought her toward the bedroom. Susan didn't resist his advances. Instead, she giggled at his playfulness. Eyeing the bed halfway down the hall, he felt her body go to dead weight, tugging his arm firmly as she dropped onto the carpeted hall. Her descent forced the breath from her lungs, releasing a low moan, "Oooooh." Her hand flopped outward and slapped against the drywall, rattling the pictures. The cramps hurt so much worse this time.
"Susan!" No response. The impertinent, familiar blood seemed to know what to do and how dense to stain her clothing and saturate the carpet of their new home. Despite Stephen's prodding, Susan responded but slightly to his attempts to revitalize her. The gathering pool of blood at her hips punched him as he knelt there next to his wife.
Blood. More blood. Stephen's eyes drowned in the blood. His sight blurred, and his body settled onto the carpet with his wife beside him. He sat motionless, unable or not wanting to rise and call an ambulance. The changing scenes moved over him like fog sweeping in from the ocean. Susan didn't move. She, too, was no longer part of this.
There was blood. Noise. Vibration. Cold. Wind. Once again, Stephen flew his damaged B-24 Liberator, carrying a wounded, groaning navigator bleeding to death from shrapnel in his stomach and neck, a dead waste gunner lying crumpled and torn to pieces back there in the waste. The other waste gunner tended to him. Stephen's heart raced at full tilt. He had stepped into the scene that lasted but a flicker of an instant.
Stephen's head pounded on the wall behind him, arousing him to the present. His heart felt as if it would burst in his chest. He'd been back there again. He saw it all. It felt incredible and terrifying. The adrenaline. Why was Susan lying next to him, bleeding? Why? O Lord, what forced his mind to flash backward and bring the memories flooding through to the present? It must be the blood and the lifelessness of her body. He had heard the drone of the engines, felt the vibrations and nightmarish, numbing cold biting and searing his face. He smelled the rubber of his oxygen mask. He was in Ft. Worth, but back there. Here, he was lost, and as far as he knew, the person lying next to him was dead. No one understood. He felt so heavy and wired, and the anger rose.
"Oh--Stephen--" When she spoke, Susan emitted small, breathless half-words or thoughts. Now Stephen remembered.
"My god. Will this breaking never end?" Stephen spoke to that invisible 'Someone' he often conversed with to and from European targets. Somehow, he'd made it back in one piece, more or less. But that was then. He didn't think about that Someone very much anymore, hardly ever these days. Yes, those days and events were always waiting at the periphery. It was things like this: losing another child, tense, urgent, oppressive things, this third miscarriage, for one, if that's what this was.
The pressure to solve the impossible again flung his mind backward to that awful moment. It happened on his twenty-fourth mission. No, he wouldn't think about it, not now. He had so little energy to resist everything that went with it. Not now. Focus. "Focus," Stephen yelled at himself. He often felt tired but worked as if he had limitless energy. Were these unborn children the result of his not going to Mass and Confession for the past few years? When his crew members started dying, he quit going almost completely. Was it his attitude about God? Probably. He'd blamed God for so many things for so long. Now, right now, Stephen wondered if he counted in the larger scheme of things. But this was his wife, and she did count. Was God listening to him? Did He see? Probably not. What did he have to do to get God off his back or get him to hear to stop these deaths? "Give me a break, god. I fought for my country. I risked it all for someone else! Isn't that enough for You?!" His screams echoed down the hall, and died. These were some of the lethal questions that had dogged him. It would take everything Stephen had to put all of this back into the box.
Hearing no response from heaven provoked Stephen Lloyd to leave Susan and run to the kitchen to call an ambulance. Susan had taped the hospital's emergency number to the back of the receiver. Flying a bomber often filled with wounded and dead men had taught Stephen to wait for the wheels to hit the runway, to allow the progress of his craft to terminate for the medical vehicles to pull up and deal with the bodies. Keep flying. Keep doing your job, or they won’t make it.
Assured the ambulance was on the way, he phoned Susan's parents, then his. They would meet him at the hospital. Stephen hung up the phone and returned to his wife's limp, perfume-scented body. He held her in his arms once again, forcing, even urging, her to hang on. Help was on the way.
He pulled Susan closer to him until he squeezed her, which caused her to scream in agony. Finally, the doorbell rang, and the room blurred. Stephen shook his head, trying to unclog the cobwebs. He laid Susan's head on the carpet and ran to the door. His trousers were soaked in blood, adding to his insecurity. What year is this?
꧁ DR. McNUTT ꧂
Saturday, July 6, 1946 (THE PAST)
"Mrs. Lloyd? Mrs. Lloyd." Susan heard the Ft. Worth drawl from a great distance. This unexpected voice toyed with her mind. The man spoke when he thought the woman he stood staring down at was a bit more focused and aware of her surroundings. "I'm Dr. McNutt. Yes, ma'am, that's me. I'm the biggest nut in here.” Susan didn't want to acknowledge this attempt at humor. Not now. She knew or suspected what had happened to her—again, but didn't know why. Despite the pain, she turned away from the doctor in search of solitude, to allow herself to be overcome with despair. Susan Lloyd wanted to wallow in her grief for the next few weeks and perhaps die the death of a thousand questions. She felt an annoying tug on her right hip.
"Mrs. Lloyd, I understand this is your third miscarriage. You know, Mrs. Lloyd—can I call you Susan?" Before she could respond, he drew air and continued. "You know, Susan, when I was in France, with the Army hospital, we had this French woman--she used to come around and drive me crazy, she did. She wanted me to give her a shot or some pills so she and her husband could have children. She'd already lost several—kinda like you have, ma'am. Now with her, every time the fightin' would get close to her farmhouse, she'd lose another baby. And the chickens would stop layin,' and the cows would stop givin' milk, y'know? You get the picture. Guns and things like that will do that to a body, y'know? War ruins a farm's routine. It really does."
Susan couldn't help but smile at this waddling old country doctor rambling on as he did. He possessed affability consonant with his agrarian tonality and background, probably got it before he became a physician, she hoped. He was certainly dressed like a doctor. She wondered how this man, this little bowling ball, ever became a doctor. Despite her whizzing subjective turmoil, his conversation soothed the battered slice of her that needed his attention. She began to fixate on his words, which helped her relax somewhat. He must be making up this story, Susan assured her mind. She didn't quite know how this doctor drew out every molecule of each syllable as if tasting it to see if each was edible, sufficient for those listening. Remarkable, she thought.
She tired of his game rather quickly and turned back on her side away from him. Please go away. I want to lie here, suffer, and die. Go away. She stared at Stephen, hoping he would usher this voice out of the room. Susan wondered why and who turned this McNutt character loose to pester her about things like—wait a minute. The woman couldn't have children? Did he say the French woman couldn’t have children? Susan hoped she heard him correctly. She turned slowly over to face the little, round talking machine that seemed unflustered by his uncooperative patient. She wanted, or instead needed, to ask a question germane to her predicament. "Why are you telling me this, doctor? I've never been to France. And I can't have children," Susan blurted back, a bit annoyed and still perplexed. Dr. McNutt's amiability had turned into babbling.
"Well, ma'am, I have been to France. During the war, like I said. And that French woman has four healthy boys now. Now, don't that just beat all? I still get letters from her. Can't read 'em a 'tall, though. Can you read French, Susan?"
"Really? She has four boys? Yes, I can read French. What did you do for her?" Susan begged, sitting up slowly, as best she could. Her eyes reflected the pain in her body as she pulled gingerly to a sitting position. Oh Lord, she hurt. Despite this malaise, her interest was now picked.
"Did I tell you about my Miss Daisy, Susan," he asked, with a sudden surety of his relationship with his newest patient.
"No. We just met, doctor. How could you have told me? Please tell me about the woman's boys." Susan didn't want to alter his previous course.
"Well, Miss Daisy is one of the loves of my life." Susan sighed deeply, unable to understand why McNutt was talking about his love life in the hospital room. "I call her Miss Daisy because I just couldn't bring myself to call her anything but that, you know, after she came to the farm to live with us. She didn't seem to mind it any—the name I mean. So it kind o' stuck. Susan, I fell in love with her eyes—the deepest, darkest eyes you ever did see. You couldn't see the bottom of those eyes. I swear you couldn't. And her hair--oh my. It smelled so good, except when she'd sweat, don't cha know?"
"She'd sweat?" Susan’s fascination, slow at first in coming, blossomed with this strange little doctor sitting beside her on the bed amid some of the darkest moments of her life. He jabbered on in unfettered ecstasy about this Daisy—his Daisy. Daisy's eyes described Susan Lloyd's quandary, which she could neither see the bottom of nor guess.
McNutt continued, "Last week, it would have been fourteen years we'd been together. Yes, sir, fourteen wonderful years. I--I think--I think it was about the third year when she got in the family way, don't cha know? But she just couldn't hold on to her babies. Lost two of 'em in a row, she did. Sounds kinda familiar, don't it? Welp, Susan, it was after about eight years of tryin', she finally became—well, you know--she was expectin' and all. Now we have the strappin'est young 'un runnin' around the place, carryin' on and all." Dr. McNutt took careful notice of Susan's expressive involvement in his tale. He diagnosed Susan as a keeper. He had her eating oats from his hand.
Dr. McNutt breathed in a hefty gust and exhaled—slowly, for effect. "My Miss Daisy died last week."
"She died? Last week? Oh, I'm so sorry, doctor. How did it happen? You must be heartbroken." Susan felt his pain, and that's what he wanted from her. He bowed his head and milked the moment for all it was worth.
"Well, Miss Daisy, for reasons I still can't quite figure out, got a bit rambunctious one day. She tripped in a hole and broke her right leg. Yes sir, she shore did. There she was—a moanin' and a groanin' and lyin' on the ground, and I couldn't help her any 'cause I hurt my back. She was a bit too heavy for me to heft up and move to the barn. Fortunately, Ed Sours drove up to the house about then, and he helped me with Miss Daisy," Dr. McNutt said, his eyes like tiny fire crystals reliving this tale of woe.
"What did you and Ed do for her? Did you call an ambulance? You did, right?" Susan was quite concerned now for the welfare of this poor woman, Daisy McNutt.
"Well, Ed—Ed, he runs quick into the house, got my rifle, and brought it out."
"He did what?"
"He got my rifle, and he shot her 'cause I just couldn't. We'd been together fourteen years, don't cha know?"
"Mr. Sours shot your wife? That's murder! How could he?" Susan sat up further still, blanched from a streak of pain but quite livid. Mr. Sours had committed a murder.
"Why, ma'am. Miss Daisy was my horse. Why, you didn't think Ed would shoot Mary, did ya?"
Stephen leaned back in his chair, laughing so hard that he hurt. Once this tale sank in, which took a full second or two, Susan threw her entire being into convulsions of laughter mixed with striking pain. The good doctor joined in, his tummy jiggling as he enjoyed the moment amid Susan and Stephen Lloyd's situation.
When the jocularity slowed and died, as it always does at moments of such magnitude, Dr. McNutt reached for his more somber tone. Finding it, he said, "Susan, when the good Lord saved me from my sin, He gave me a gift. Now, I help folks who wrestle with this very issue. We need a plan, folks. And I have one." Susan looked stunned.
"You do?" she said, wiping a tear from her eye. "How can I ever have children, Dr. McNutt?" The skepticism oozed from her. Susan was not asking a question, not really. She voiced her resignation to that of a barren woman and a thrice-heartbroken one at that.
"Now, if you do what I tell you—the way I tell you—and don't skip anything, you will have, uh--what do you want, Susan, a boy or a girl?" The doctor spoke and looked as if he believed every word of what he said. He knew Susan needed to hear this in this way.
"Doctor, I need a miracle, not some animal husbandry trick. Susan turned away, trying not to cry again.
"Susan, I'm not talkin' about gimmicks. If you do what I tell you, that boy—or was it a girl—will be here before you know it. I've looked at the tests and seen the X-rays. We're not out of this game yet, my good woman." He said this with his most matter-of-fact inflection.
"I want a son, Dr. McNutt. We--," she began, then looked at her husband, "we want a son--but--" Susan's desires and tears came full force once more, the evidence of failure still too weighty to avoid. When the raw emotions subsided, she placed her hand on the back of her neck, rubbed it for an elongated moment, and cocked her head in McNutt's direction—and it was apparent she had dared to think, to hope, to dream for the first time in hours—actually in years—that one day, this happy event might happen.
"You know, Susan, your eyes remind me of my Miss Daisy's."
"Well, don't think you're going to shoot me." Susan blew her nose. "I've never broken anything. Not yet, anyway."
Friday, November 5, 1948 (THE PAST)
"It's a boy, Mrs. Lloyd." the round little doctor announced, hardly able to conceal his enjoyment and pleasure at helping families who wanted nothing more than to keep populating the earth. "Nurse, mark the birth at 3:55 p.m., November fifth, 1948." Thus proclaimed, McNutt slapped the slimy little thing he held upside down and by the feet on its bottom. His rubber-gloved hands made a splat sound. This made the small thing cry and gasp and shake, gulping after a sufficient amount of alien atmosphere in the delivery room. Susan's collective happiness and pain knew no bounds. No matter what the country doctor said, this child was her miracle child. Michael Josiah Fonteneau Lloyd nuzzled his way into her soul, a unique child beyond anything he knew. Three miscarriages, four out of the last nine months spent in bed, and all but one doctor held out any hope for this day.
When Susan was cared for sufficiently, Dr. McNutt waddled down the hall of the maternity ward. The family gathered around to hear him announce the news, accompanied by a wide grin, "Mr. Lloyd, it's a boy." The doctor shook Stephen's hand firmly.
"Oh, my go---oops. Thank you, Dr. McNutt. Mother, it's a boy. Father, you have a grandson! Perry, did you hear? Michelle---Michelle, where is she, Perry? Where's Michelle?"
It took Stephen a full minute to overcome this nine-month process, culminating with three and a half huge words: "It's a boy." Stephen had seen so much death, and now he had been part of bringing a life into the world. Oh my. The head nurse ran toward the crowd of people to quiet them as they cheered and congratulated each other. She didn't accomplish her mission to the full extent she intended, not with this group or under these circumstances. Grandfather Lloyd, ruler of empires and king of the hotel business, grabbed the poor woman and began to dance with her, oblivious to the sight he presented to the world. He did not care one stitch. He might buy an entire wing for this hospital if he wished.
As the families hugged and slapped each other, the men exchanged cigars. Stephen slumped into the chair and wept. He wept for the joy that had come into the world and for all the losses that no one could grasp or know but the men he flew with. Perhaps this child would be his second chance at life—a new start. Time will tell.
Margaret Susan Lloyd sprang upon the scene at 1:02 a.m., April twenty-seventh, 1952, a Sunday. David Allen Lloyd was born at 2:23 a.m., Thursday, October 3, 1957. Neither of these children forced Susan into a labor-intensive situation. The final two births were joyful works to Susan, but Michael remained her special gift from God, the God she had hated and cursed. Margaret and David were the icing on the cake.
꧁ "IS THIS ABOUT DAMIEN?" ꧂
Tuesday, March 7, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Stephen heard the bathroom door shut above him. He'd fallen asleep and didn't realize it. "What time is it?" he asked no one in particular. Four fifteen. This heaviness still hadn't let up. Above him and to his right, he heard Susan, "Stephen? Aren't you coming to bed? It's after four in the morning. Stephen?"
"I can't sleep, Honey. Go on back up. I'll be okay. Go on."
Susan shrugged her shoulders in exasperation, descended the stairs, came and sat next to Stephen. She leaned her head on his left shoulder, nestled against him, and she could be heard breathing heavily within a minute. She needed his nearness to sleep. If he wouldn't come to her, she'd go to him.
Stephen had to scratch his lower back, which jostled Susan awake.
"I’m sorry."
She blinked several times and asked, "Why can't you sleep? You need at least a few hours, or you'll have a very long day, dear. What's wrong?” she asked, gazing up into his face. It was now four sixteen, and he was still drinking.
Stephen sipped the last of his scotch and wanted to know, "Do you remember when Michael was born?"
"Do I remember Mi--?"
"You remember the day Michael was born?"
"Of course I do. Why?" she asked, sitting up and rubbing her eyes. She smelled warm and pleasing to Stephen.
"I was sitting here thinking about the babies we lost before Michael came."
"Why? Does your drinking tonight and inability to sleep have anything to do with Damien's death?" Stephen said nothing at first.
"I don't know, Susan. Maybe--yes."
Susan had been able to set Damien's death aside, but Stephen couldn't. That's what this was about?
"Stephen, you have to let that go, Sweetheart."
"I don't think it will let me go."
Susan leaned her head against his shoulder and took Stephen's hand in hers, bringing it to his chest, "What a great day that was," he muttered. "I'd--we had waited so long." She, too, felt the melancholy of it.
꧁ AT THE RECRUITER ꧂
Tuesday, March 14, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
As Michael and his father had discussed after leaving the Wilsons, neither would broach the "thing," his possible military service, until the moment presented itself. Stephen had regained some of his momentum from the previous week. He seemed to sleep better, although he did have bouts of irritability that he couldn't explain. He felt glummer, less accepting of the status quo—at the office and home, and his libido suddenly cranked up a notch to Susan's amazement and, at times, her annoyance. Dolores noticed a shift in her boss' behavior, which alarmed her because it wasn't necessarily for the better. This required several phone conversations with Mrs. Lloyd.
On Tuesday, after school, Michael met his father at the Fonteneau Building. They then drove to the Tarrant County Courthouse to meet Staff Sergeant John Smith, SNCOIC, at the recruiting station in the basement.
"Good afternoon, Mr. Lloyd. I'm Staff Sergeant John Smith," the staff sergeant smiled. His name was a bit too unpretentious. He'd been kidded unmercifully all through his time in the Corps. His greeting was usually met with, "Oh, sure you are. And I'm Santa Clause. How's Pocahontas?" He had a good sense of humor for a man whose work drew men toward wanting to leave home, go ten thousand miles, and fight in an escalating and unpopular war. Too many of the charges that he had signed up were beginning to return home in silver boxes, minus limbs, or suffering from psychological disorders.
With the introductions over, Staff Sergeant Smith left the office to get Mr. Lloyd a cup of coffee, a hot liquid Stephen declined and Michael found disagreeable. Marines could fight. Who knew if they could make coffee?
Once behind his desk, Staff Sergeant Smith turned his professional gaze upon Michael. He'd spoken with Mr. Lloyd for a half hour the day before. Smith knew the stakes, but he had a quota to meet, and it was pressing with equal determination on him. The Staff NCO lived with this pressure from his chain of command. Stephen Lloyd was also a mighty and influential man. Smith could easily envision shuffling one stack of papers on top of another stack and then reversing the process for several years if he didn't say what Mr. Lloyd had "suggested" over the phone. Some days, he hated this job.
Smith began. "Michael, I understand you want to become one of us. Is that right?"
"Yes, sir." Michael had entered the recruiting station looking for guidance. Perhaps he could be talked out of this. On the other hand, he might sense a higher calling to the Corps. The spit-shined staff sergeant sat behind his immaculate, authoritarian oak desk. A large, circular Marine emblem—the Eagle, Globe, and Anchor—hung from the wall behind him. The American flag and the red and yellow Marine flag bordered the desk in opposite corners. It took Michael several seconds to feel intimidated, and now it seemed as if the government of the United States had begun to close on him.
"Talk to me, son. Why do you want to join now?" Staff Sergeant Smith asked. He also felt real heartburn with that question. He never asked that question, but Mr. Stephen Lloyd rarely sat in his office.
"What if you waited? Wouldn't you want to attend college, get your degree, and become an officer? Then, go to OCS. Have you considered the Naval Academy? You won't get a better education anywhere." Now, all bets were off.
Michael took a deep breath, which cleared his mind sufficiently to recall his conversations with Donny and Victoria. "Sir—."
"I'm a Staff NCO, son, not a commissioned officer. Please call me Staff Sergeant Smith." Oh my, this man intimidated Michael. Stephen sat amused, watching his son squirm.
"Yes, sir. I'm sorry, sir. Uh, yes, Staff Sergeant Smith. I see by your ribbons that you have been to Vietnam. Is that right?"
"Yes, it is. Why?" He spoke like a machine gun, spitting the words out.
"If I could ask you, why did you go, Staff Sergeant?" The question that came out of Michael's mouth was weak yet revealing: who was in charge?
The easy answer was obvious. "I received my orders, and I went. Why, son?"
"But wasn't there more to it than that? I mean, did you go kicking and screaming?"
"Well, no. I--I volunteered," Smith hesitated. He shouldn't have said that and drew within himself for a split second. Sgt. Smith heard the rattle of his transfer orders and felt the heat of Guam or some jungle in South America on his face. "I felt obligated to go, Michael. I had received a lot of superior training, and I felt it was my responsibility to fight for my country. Shall we say, ante up?" He’d been honest, but now he envisioned the change of orders from Guam to the Aleutian Islands. The more he thought about it, the more Staff Sergeant Smith disliked people who did what these Lloyds were doing to his country and him. It was right to stand up, no matter what the cost. He had a purple heart to prove his loyalty.
Michael continued. "The reason I'm asking, Staff Sergeant, is because a very good friend of mine, until last week, that is, started yelling at me for wanting to join and fight for my country. He thought I wanted to do something evil. My girlfriend hung up on me. It seems I'm losing my friends over just mentioning Vietnam and the Marines in the same sentence. Why is that, Staff Sergeant? Are we doing something evil over there? Are we killing babies, like they say?"
"Here's what you need to know, Michael. The US, Great Britain, France, Australia, New Zealand, the Philippines, Thailand, and Pakistan were signatories of the Southeast Asia Collective Defense Treaty, better known as the Manila Pact, on September 8, 1954. Troops from the US, Great Britain, Australia, South Korea, New Zealand, Thailand, the Philippines, and Taiwan are fighting for South Vietnam as we speak. President Eisenhower ordered Secretary of State Dulles to establish an alliance to combat communist aggression in Indochina. The South Vietnamese Premier, Diem, has repeatedly requested and is receiving American help in defending his country from communist aggression. My place is not to say Eisenhower or the Manila Pact was right or wrong. I'm here to tell you about the Marine Corps. I love the Corps. It's my home for the time being. And while I'm at it, thank you for your service, Mr. Lloyd. I would love to hear about flying those bombers."
Stephen nodded. "Thank you. Some other time, perhaps."
These were honest answers. Stephen had intentionally held his peace. This conversation hadn't gone so far a field that he couldn't bring it back in his favor. He could also have a "talk" with this Staff Sergeant if the man overstepped his bounds. And yet, Stephen Lloyd's pride in his service to his country twenty years before this impromptu conference attempted to overrule his better judgment. It would lead to a battle with his wife's protective nature if Michael joined. All three men had higher chains of command.
"As you know," Smith suggested, "Vietnam is a very unpopular place with some of the American public. Not all, but some. The hippies and anti-war crowd are making it difficult to recruit. No doubt about that. They're in the minority but growing and have the ear of some powerful legislators in Washington. As someone who has been there, I think the war is being misreported. We're fighting the media, who are making us look like monsters. Our Marines, airmen, sailors, and soldiers are doing an incredible job under some very trying conditions. I'm proud to be one of them. We just aren't getting a fair shake in the press." The staff sergeant’s emotions stayed under the surface, but he fought every impulse to lay it out on the desk for this young man—and his father. The Corps needed bright young men like Michael, officers or not.
Then Michael said, "I lost a very close friend not long ago. He basically said the same thing. I, too, have been given an incredible education and family that I believe is worth fighting for. I want to join. And I think that I came here this afternoon to do that."
At this point, Stephen entered the fray. This was going in the wrong direction in a hurry. "Son, now wait just a minute. You don't—."
"Father, I do know what I'm doing. I know what I want for the first time. I just now realized that Donny is dead wrong. And so are all these other idiots. They want to keep taking. I think they're all convinced that the world owes them something. That's the way Donny thinks. He's going to get all he can. I suppose somebody has to make it possible for him to be selfish." Michael turned to face Staff Sergeant Smith to ask, "My freedom doesn't come cheap, does it, Staff Sergeant?" Smith shook his head in the negative. He appreciated that this young kid, a rich kid at that, who should be spoiled but wasn't, was making his job more manageable. Michael continued, "Victoria, she's only thinking about herself too, but for different reasons. Father, maybe for the first time in my life, I want to do something for someone else. I've been selfish too. And I didn't see it until just now. There's a price to be paid for selfish attitudes, but only by unselfish people. I don't want to be like them, Father. I don't." Michael sat down.
꧁ A FUNERAL SERVICE ꧂
Tuesday, March 21, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The week passed with its numbing busyness. Damien's body arrived at the funeral home on Tuesday in a flag-draped coffin, twenty-two days after notification of his death. After several more days, First Baptist Church would hold the memorial service—closed casket—at ten sharp on a Friday. Michael's secret was safe thus far. The necessary paperwork was probably in the Recruiting Command's files by now.
Upon entering the large sanctuary at Fifth and Pennsylvania Streets, the organist played, filling the air with hymns, some of which Michael recognized. Others, he had heard but not arranged or played this way. A new carpet had been laid recently, and the smell of glue still hung in the air: the maintenance personnel and volunteers had done a marvelous job preparing for the service.
Being Catholic, Michael sat intrigued amid the saddened and silent cavernous atmosphere of the large protestant church, barren of the familiar: pictures or statues of Mary, the Mother of God. He saw no wood-carved Jesus hanging modestly clothed on the cross behind the lectern, no priest in his sacral robe, his absolute devotion to the image of the man hanging on the cross reflected by the priest's repeated genuflection and crossing himself. No altar boys attended to their duties. He appreciated the hard and high ceilings enclosing vertical architecture and all things ornate that made worship for Michael safe, fraternal, and comfortable.
And then Michael saw it, the casket and his heart leaped into his throat. He wanted to scream, to fall on the floor and writhe about, kicking and crying. He also wanted to run away and never stop running. He felt like swearing loudly and vomit. Surprisingly, Michael remained composed, sensible, and outwardly unemotional. He had lived Dickens' "the best of times," but now he had entered Dickens' "the worst of times." Michael settled for sitting, tightening his jaws and clenching his fists.
On high, dark mahogany walls hung tapestries of royal blue, purple, and crimson, each embossed with gold or silver-lettered verses from the Bible. One verse proclaimed unapologetically, "God is Love —1 John. 4:8." Michael wondered at the three words. With his best friend lying lifeless in a metal box, not thirty feet from where he sat, how could God be love? Damien's death seemed so senseless, an act devoid of the very quality that these tapestries proclaimed God possessed. Another banner read, "I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life —John 14:6." It was all a lie. It had to be. These verses left Michael feeling cheated, if not angry. He hadn't admitted to himself until that moment just how much he loved Damien. He was the big brother Michael never had. The banner above the podium read, "For God so love the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believes in Him, should not perish, but have everlasting life —John 3:16."
During the gloomy days between the news of Damien's death and this moment, Michael had mused on specific issues he had never considered. He felt his anger resurfacing toward causes he couldn't reach or get at. He couldn't make any connection between the God being advertised and the brutality of the reason he sat in this hard wooden pew. Matters of religion were seldom discussed at home. Although taught at Gladstone as "Great Literature," Michael's knowledge of the Bible seemed insufficient and impotent for the overpowering situation where he sat immersed. He didn't hear Donny to his left until his friend slipped into the pew beside him.
"Hey," Donny said, searching after Michael's eyes, but found them elusive.
Neither was Michael certain that he wanted to return the greeting. "Hi," he answered back, but without his usual energy. Something monumental had happened between them, and both Donny and Michael felt it. Victoria hadn't called despite Michael's repeated attempts in her direction. He had heard via the grapevine that she was angry at him for talking about the military and his plans that, at this point, didn't seem to include her in the immediate, or quite possibly distant, future. It wasn't Vietnam per se; Victoria saw that what she wanted—Michael for a husband—was slipping between her fingers. Besides her charm and beauty, Victoria could pout about as much as any girl Michael had ever known, much worse than his sister, Margaret. Damien's death had cost him a good friend, possibly, and probably a girlfriend. It wasn't a good day for Michael Lloyd. To heck with them; he was going to be a Marine. If it came to it, would Donny and Victoria attend his funeral?
Stephen Lloyd raised his eyes from reading the bulletin's order of worship and looked toward Dr. James Wilson. Stephen wasn't going to look in the direction of the casket. James' uncomprehending blank stare reached beyond this event, past all of his contemporaries, past the handful of political dignitaries, local, state, and Federal, past numerous giants of science and industry who had come to pay their respects, past relatives, past faculty members, even past his wife, and into the unfathomable abyss of this life presently hanging suspended directly over the casket in which his son lay. James, whose huge mind had wrestled with and solved enormous nuclear equations to the betterment and detriment of mankind, a man with an astronomical IQ, was a man who could not wrap himself around or even compete with the death of his son. He sat paralyzed physically and intellectually. He wore a small bandage on his lower left cheek, probably from inattention at shaving this morning. His kinky black hair had grayed over the years since his academic career began at Fisk University in 1926, where he labored in relative anonymity under Dr. Imes—so many good days, some difficult.
His skin wasn't a dark brown but more of a shiny, lighter shade of ebony. His face seemed more prominent and rounder than Stephen remembered it when he came to interview for the position of dean of the science department at Gladstone not so long ago. He was looking for a position then. His teaching and lab work for the Nuclear Energy Department kept him beyond busy but most satisfied.
It was his wife who insisted on his coming home at dinner regularly. After years of attempts, Mary Ellen imposed a semi-regular home schedule on him. She needed his inattentive self somewhere close by. His deep-set brown eyes had long since gathered crow's feet, eyes that had stared down unbending men of huge political endowment, the military elites who demanded what his conscience would not produce, and mathematical conundrums that would break most men, or cower them, or force their brains to seize. His large nose curved slightly toward his right ear. It had been torn and healed incorrectly from some angry, youthful, pugilistic exchange. He wore the familiar scar on the right side of his face, from his ear lobe to just above his jawline, as a badge of honor. He'd received it from jealous Mississippi white boys he'd bested in some insignificant science fair.
Stephen could tell James had lost weight. His white-collar shirt always attempted strangulation at his weathered, bull neck. Today, a slight gap between skin and cloth appeared. His tie knot, something he always struggled to manipulate into a tight, symmetric fist, hung somewhat limp, irresolute. Mary hadn't noticed. In so few days, Dr. James Washington Wilson had slid off his chair.
Next to James sat his wife, Mary Ellen. Poor Mary Ellen. She looked so fragile, so empty, and so very tiny. Sitting beside her husband, she had always appeared diminutive. Today, more so. Her large brown eyes were puffy and red from days of crying. Her hair had been styled differently. Perhaps she had not done it herself. Her sister, a small, attractive woman like Mary Ellen, sat beside her.
Unpretentious Mary Ellen. She spoke her mind all right, yet she was one of the gentlest women Stephen had ever known. The years had worn at her like waves beating against the rugged features of the cliffs, but she'd withstood the harshness that her own life presented her—for the most part. She was still a pretty woman. She, too, was light-skinned. Today, though, she seemed so lost for reasons that didn't precisely parallel James.' She had lost her son to the war, and it appeared her husband to his sorrow. Now, this contingency suggested her dreams of grandchildren had been set adrift.
Mary Ellen focused on and into death's infinitude, and only those who suffer know its portals. Her eyes shifted from her son's casket to stare unfocused at one of the vast bouquets of colorful pink and purple carnations, mustered among the numerous floral arrangements of white cally lilies and peace lilies, pink tulips, white daffodils, hostas, pathos, and roses of every type, shade, and fragrance. It looked like a floral company had set up shop at Emmanuel Baptist. Arrangements too numerous to count lay on the aqua carpet and along the steps below the pulpit. Poor Mrs. Wilson had no idea what she was looking at, nor did she seem to care.
The large pipe organ began to play Mary Ellen's favorite hymn, "Amazing Grace." Next, the choir sang "His Eye is on the Sparrow," followed by a lively rendition of "Precious Lord, Take My Hand." The Pastor in his black suit sat ready behind the pulpit. Late mourners struggled to find empty seats. Many women with veiled hats or hatless hairdos pressed tissues against their mouths or noses, daubed their eyes, or sobbed gently. The men sat sheer, erect, and solemn-faced. Some folks looked curiously about the interior of the building where they sat, clearly uncomfortable and out of place in the church. Others seemed apathetic, staring outward or at their watches. All came wreathed in their dark suits, their wives sitting next to them; thank God the body lying in the casket wasn't their son or husband or friend. The occasional cough or sneeze was quickly smothered in the carpet or acoustics, breaking an otherwise unbreakable silence. The smell of aftershave or perfume huddled and wafted in a nostalgic reminder of better days.
At precisely 10 a.m., the organ went silent.
For a fleck of a moment, Michael forgot his two companions: anger and sadness. He sat transfixed upon these men—three sergeants, two corporals, and a major, Vietnam veterans all. He was duly impressed. The pastor spoke what pastors speak, but Michael remembered little of the homily and almost nothing of the man who delivered it.
He felt ill at ease here, among words and phrases with which he could not identify, not because they came from a Baptist, but because they came at all. Nothing should be said other than to tell everyone what a great guy Damien was. The Baptists, he supposed, had their ways. This abbreviated sermon did not make it emotionally easier for Michael. The minister shouted, challenged, encouraged, and soothed his listeners. The congregation's members said "Yes, Jesus" and " Amen" after almost each sentence. He spoke about Michael, his academic and athletic achievements, what a great son he was, and the bright future ahead of him but for the war in Southeast Asia. He railed against the war and its masters in DC.
Damien and Michael had lived in different religious worlds, but that had not mattered. They rarely discussed religion. Of the words the man spoke or that Michael heard, the concept of the certainty of hope stunned him the most. How could one be certain at death? Let the rest go. Thoughts of his possible death frightened Michael. Damien had said once that he wasn't afraid of death. He said he knew Jesus, whatever that meant. It certainly meant nothing to Michael. They dropped the subject, never to be retrieved again.
The pastor gave his preliminary remarks about Damien: his parents, his birth, achievements, academic and athletic, his military service and bravery as a United States Marine, when he enlisted, where he trained, his unit, a short description of time in Vietnam, and the date of his death. The man turned to James and Mary Ellen, gave his condolences once more, and prayed for the strength of God to be with them in this troubling time. He prayed for himself and the congregation, and then he began.
"The fear that plagues every man's heart is the fear of death. It's our greatest fear if we're honest. It can come on the battlefield, from a car wreck, from cancer, or from a fall at home. But it will come--someday. Right now is the time to be honest with yourself. Death is the sum and chiefest of all other concerns.
"Sitting here today, we, you and I, are afraid of death. Aren't we? What will happen when you die, and make no mistake, you will die one day. No one makes it out of this life alive. . ."
Twenty-three minutes later, the man at the pulpit stopped speaking. One more hymn and the hymn singing, too, drew to a close. The man prayed and gave the benediction. The organ played something classical, which Michael's muddled brain couldn't filter, sufficient to remember if it was Bach or Beethoven. Telos.
From behind him, Michael heard the padded step of order; the air moved, and the slightest brushing of white-gloved hands against blue trousers with red stripes sewed to their length. He looked up to observe a machine like Marine Honor Guard at close range, stepping to a silent beat toward the flag-draped casket below the stage and pulpit surrounded by flowers. When they reached the coffin, each man turned sharply and strode toward his position, three on either side of the silver rectangular metal box housing Damien's body. The cylinder precision of their feet ceased at the almost inaudible "Squad, halt." Their steps ceased as one. "Right and left Face." Facing in toward the deceased, their white-gloved hands contrasted magnificently along the seams of their trousers, at attention. "Left and right, Face!" The men once more followed the Major's orders.
Each Marine took hold of the casket handle nearest him. The order was given, and the casket was lifted slightly. "Forward, Harch. Column right, Harch." Everyone stood to honor Corporal Damien Wilson. Tears began afresh.
When the honor guard reached the end of the sanctuary, the Pastor stepped over to the grieving parents, said something, and then greeted and ministered to the relatives. The congregation slowly exited the church, leaving the Marine Color Guard to attend Damien. At the Major's command, the Marines lifted the casket into the waiting hearse.
As the Lloyds exited the church, Michael overheard James' brother, Judah, attempting to reach his much bigger brother. Judah was an ancient, worn man nearing his mid-seventies. He could flash his vast, gold, toothy smile as quick as lightning. Presently, Judah rested his hands on his round, gold-tipped cane. With his balance sure, he leaned over to James, but James stared right past him. Judah then whispered to him, again, something everyone could hear. Judah's "whisper" resembled a coach's yell. "Now you buck up, you hear me, James? Ain't no call to let dis drive you on, boy. You buck up, James. You a Wilson. You be prouda dat boy. He died so's you and dem Vietnamese folks could live free. Damien woulda wanted you to be proud dis day. Now you g'won 'n buck up. You show de world you prouda dat boy. I'se proud." But for the moment, Judah's words only drove James further from their presence and into the vacuum of his cavernous intellect.
Mary Ellen cried for both of her men. One was alive but seemed to be dying. The other, the only child she would ever give birth to, lay in the casket in the back of the hearse. Damien could not of himself rise to tell his mama he loved her, or hug her, or eat another of her pecan pies and German chocolate cakes she'd baked in red Folger's coffee cans and sent so far west. In a nostalgic moment, Mary Ellen remembered the spices she'd sent Damien for his meals, which he hated—not the spices, the C-Rations. She would not see grandchildren. Oh, Lord.
Michael felt the aching lump in his throat move upward at Mrs. Wilson's sadness and Judah's words. Michael didn't know what to feel anything. Judah was a man among men. Judah was "dumb like a fox," as Marcus, Michael's grandfather, used to say. Judah was still a robust man for his age. James must have come from that mold.
James attempted to enter the limousine, but Judah once more grabbed his grieving brother firmly enough to halt him. "James. I don't 'tink you heard me, boy. You will get pas' dis. I'll hang one offa' yo' chin if'n you don' carry yo'self like a Wilson. Do ya hear me? Dat boy of yo's is a hero today. Now you treat him wit' da dignity he deserves. G'won." It sounded like a threat from the old man, but it wasn't. This was probably how Judah faced all things painful. He was a man—a proud man—and proud of his nephew. He wasn't going to let his "little" brother take away from that, not one bit. Not today.
Michael backed away from the limousine and the "sermon" he'd just experienced and began looking for his parents. He didn't know what would happen to Dr. Wilson in the coming days. Judah, for his part, looked as if he meant business. Over Michael's shoulder, he saw Judah bend over a third time and bring his face close to James's face. "I know you hurtin', boy. I'm hurtin' too. But we'e here fo ya'. Now you get a holt to yo'self. You carry yo' pride. Yo' son did. He wuz a United States Marine. Dat somethin' ta' be proud of if'n ya ax me."
This behavior from people well below Michael's family's social status was entirely new for Michael. He'd never seen a man so grand as Judah, so hard and yet so--so what? Stephen honked the horn, and Michael joined his family. He didn't know where Donny was. Then he heard the squeal of tires—he knew. Donny loved to squeal those tires. His dad paid for them.
Thus began the tedious journey to the cemetery to say one final goodbye to Damien, car following car.
꧁ INTERMENT ꧂
The wind played gently with the flag hanging all but limp on the tall, silver pole at the entrance to the cemetery. Tall evergreens stood sentinel at the gated entrance, all too eager at their civil greeting of the familiar stream of cars. At the head of the line, the dark gray casket-bearing hearse was preeminent, followed by the black Cadillac carrying the immediate family: James and Mary Ellen, her sister, Nancy, and the five remaining Wilsons, Judah, Dinah, Mary, Peter, and Deborah. Slowly, the long line of cars parked along the cemetery route. Damien would be laid to rest not far from the entrance.
The hearse parked and was met by the Color Guard, uniformed Marines who knew their somber task all too well. Each man took his position as the casket was pulled into the sun. Their superiors had trained them as best they could for this event. In less than a minute, the casket lay next to its final earthly resting place.
The family gathered and was seated before the casket. The several hundred mourners unloaded from their vehicles and convened, circling the family and spreading outward so that the company all but orbed the green tent housing Damien's casket. The chirping of sparrows and blue jays in the surrounding trees seemed an irritating distraction to Michael, who only wanted to think about the good times with Damien.
The pastor opened his small Bible and proceeded without Michael's attention.
"Damien--"
"Damien, throw me the ball. I’m open. Damien! Oh for heaven's sake. I was open. You're a ball hog, man. I was open. Damien--"
"--was loved by his fellow Marines. One of them wrote to me, and I'd like to share a few lines--"
"Michael, I think she likes you. She's looking in your direction. So, big boy, what are you gonna do? Huh? I’ll get her number for you, but--"
"--Mary Ellen and James, we grieve with you both, and yet we rejoice at the knowledge that Damien is in—"
'Damien, they’re gonna find out. Your dad always knows when we’ve been sneaking beer--"
The moments ebbed and crashed hard around Michael, who felt so disjointed. The pastor's voice droned, rose, died, and then rose once again, filtering through the early humid spring air so that it could be heard by most of those gathered to say goodbye. Michael stared at his shoes and then the green grass surrounding them. He listened internally to the brevity of Damien's and his life together. That he could remember it in so few minutes seemed curious. He looked up at his younger sister, Margaret, for a long second.
Michael didn't know how, but he felt buoyed by unseen power. He guessed it was the knowledge that he would one day, not too distant from this moment, become what Damien had been, and Damien, too, would be proud of him. Michael would make him proud.
Michael saw things a bit clearer at the gravesite for some odd reason. He saw what Margaret was becoming: a young woman. He recalled how the boys at Gladstone had spoken of her and fiercely jockeyed for position to get a chance to date her when that moment arrived—next year? His eyes slipped from his sister to David, now ten years old, who was picking his nose and sticking the product of his efforts into his pocket so that his mother couldn't see. The hankie Susan insisted he carry made little difference. That's another reason why God gave me this trigger finger. Everyone knows that, Mother.
This heartless, almost brittle moment was one of those crystalline junctures when Michael took stock of things. From the back of his head, a seditious thought crept within sampling distance. He sipped at it—just a taste. In a year, would his family be sitting in chairs situated around a green tent with him dead in the casket?
"--ral Wilson was a great Marine who served Delta Company and his country with pride and distinction. I was proud to have been his company commander. Signed, First Lieutenant Joseph A. Collins, Commanding."
Michael couldn't argue back the tears one minute more. Some distance from Michael, Donny noticed his friend turn away from the pastor's words to find a solitary space. In so doing, Michael bumped into David as he fought to reach outward toward an opening in the crowd. He politely moved beyond the fringes, only to glance at Lucinda, Damien's girlfriend. Their eyes met. She looked undone, and neither Gladstone student spoke. Michael kept moving lest he disintegrate. Donny Rainford almost followed his friend but didn't. After all, he reasoned he’d come to this funeral out of respect for Michael. He'd lost all respect for the son who would be buried in a few minutes. Damien got what he deserved.
Alone, Michael could now cry for his friend, whom he missed more than he imagined he would. Standing alone, he felt an arm enfold him. He smelled the aftershave and knew his father had come to rescue him and tell him it would be all right—somehow. Michael turned and buried his face firmly into his father's chest as he had done at the office. Within seconds, the boy who would be a man shook both of them, sobbing. He was still his father's son.
When Stephen was confident Michael could bear it, he urged his son back to the ceremony to hear a short poem from one of Damien's former teachers.
Mr. Ellis cleared his throat and then proceeded. "Robert Graves was a lieutenant in the Royal Welch Fusiliers in 1914. He wrote these words of his experiences during the Great War earlier this century. That was not so very long ago, actually. We're still fighting wars. Mr. Graves's own son would be killed in the Second World War fighting the Japanese. He entitled this piece, The Big Deeds, and it is fitting that I should read it for us, gathered here, in honor of such a fine young man as my student and friend, Damien, on this day.
We are done with little thinking and we’re done with little deeds,
We are done with petty conduct and we’re done with narrow creeds;
We have grown to men and women, and we’ve noble work to do,
And to-day we are a people with a larger point of view.
In a big way we must labor, if our Flag shall always fly.
In a big way we must suffer, in a big way we must die.
There must be no little dreaming in the visions that we see,
There must be no selfish planning in the joys that are to be;
We have set our faces eastwards to the rising of the sun
That shall light a better, and there’s big work to be done.
And the petty souls and narrow, seeking only selfish gain,
Shall be vanquished by the toilers big enough to suffer pain.
It’s a big task we have taken; ‘tis for others we must fight.
We must see our duty clearly in a white and shining light,
We must quit our little circles where we’ve moved in little ways,
And work, as men and women, for the bigger, better days.
We must quit our selfish thinking and our narrow views and creeds,
And as people, big and splendid, We must do the bigger deeds.
"I, like all of you, was unprepared for this," said Mr. Ellis. "I shall always remember what a special young man Damien is -- or rather, was." John Ellis was starting to lose his voice. He, too, was within inches of crying. "I'm sorry. He's still part of me, and I can't let him go yet." After a long pause to collect his thoughts, "But this I do know, Damien chose the bigger things and the bigger ways. It may not be today or tomorrow that I discover what they were, but one day, one day--" Dr. J. Clive Ellis' emotion sent him from the spotlight, where several of Gladstone's faculty comforted him. This was awful, and that was all there was to it.
The Pastor stepped forward to proclaim the benediction. "Now to the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honor--" Michael intentionally quit listening, repressing what he knew to be accurate, that he, Michael Lloyd, was angry with God for letting his friend be taken away from him like this. It wasn't right. But could anything make it right? Men die. Men especially die in war. God, he thought, didn't seem too concerned to answer him. Perhaps God had responded to Michael, or maybe this was punishment for something Michael did or hadn't done. The breathtaking thing about this morning was that he had never questioned his religion, and certainly not God. He didn't have to. Now, nothing felt true. Nothing seemed real.
"Detail--Ahh-ten-Shun! Leeeft--Hace! Faw-Ward--HARCH!"
From Michael's left, a rifle detail that he had not seen until now lured his self-absorbed attention. Their snap and mechanics once more drew his regard from the immediate sad things with all of their concern and hurt to focus on man at his most proud, most respectful. "Dee-tail--Halt! Riiiight--Hace! Pree-Zeeeent--Harms! Or-Derrr--Harms! De-tail--Readee--"
Each Marine rifleman clicked his rifle off safe, a movement barely noticeable, and then pressed his weapon firmly into his right shoulder to await the command. "Aim--Fire!"
The simultaneous crack from the muzzles brought a wince to the assembled crowd, especially James Wilson. His head ducked into his shoulders like a turtle when warned of something inconsistent with its preferred state. He stood there alone amid a sea of dark-suited people. A slap of finality struck his mind. The grey-haired pastor recognized the shock in James' ever-widening but unseeing eyes—no tears, just incomprehensibility. He prayed silently for the big man. The several small children attending the graveside service covered their ears, hugged their mother's legs, or buried their faces into a parent's shoulder. The smell of hot blank gasses effused upon the slight moving air, making the reality of this moment the more terrible. One infant wailed at the noise, then a second.
An uninterested sprinkler's "chuck-chuck-chuck-chuck" could be heard in the distance. The weapon's concussive discharge burst into the trees, scattering the aerial wildlife to another place of safety. Several squirrels danced away to play among the spacious grounds, frolic among headstones, and scamper up other trees. Safety for them meant scurrying away from the possibility of personal harm. All of these reactions broke upon the cemetery in an instant.
The rifle detail returned their weapons to Port Arms, minus the command. The brass had clinked and tinkled like a tuning fork as it left the ejection ports, bounced onto the bare earth, or sank into the grass. Nothing could or would alter this military courtesy, so violent in its invasion of James and Mary Ellen's private pain. The concussion made it so deliberately public. Each rifleman chambered another round, returned his weapon to his right shoulder, precisely timed with every other man, and waited, "Aim--Fire!"
Little David, too, held his hands flat against his ears. Margaret turned and grabbed the first familiar person. Finding him, she buried her face into the strength of her father's chest so she, too, might weep openly. Damien quite unintentionally had smashed her innocence this day with a cruel swipe of his present non-presence. She disliked these assembled sturdy fellows attired in identical crisp, cruel blue uniforms and white hats with polished brims. Men shouldn't move as if they were one, attuned to the same inner frequency. Susan felt shaken by the emotion of events that refused to consult her, bursting upon her with unfeeling frenzy. Her meandering thoughts turned from James and Mary Ellen to Michael.
The same cutting echo of discharging weapons scattered throughout the cemetery. Then the ejection and the now familiar tinkling of spent brass, the same burned gaseous residue dirtying the air, the same rending of the sudden breeze until the blasts dissipated over the vast cemetery's serene expanse. In the distance, the droning, unfeeling, repetitive "chuck-chuck-chuck-chuck" of the sprinkler paid no attention to the mourners.
A third time, rifles went to the ready, "Aim--Fire!" The unwanted explosion and more infants cried. This time, several women joined them. Tinkle-cling, port arms, and the unwanted shock. "Or-Der--Harms! Pree-Zent--Harms!"
Attention shifted from the firing detail to a single Marine bugler, who retrieved his horn from under his arm after his comrade's component and pressed the instrument to his lips. With a gulp of air, he sent Taps fluttering and furling among the assembled and passersby. Some of the old veterans present wiped the tears from their wrinkled eyes. They stood straighter, remembering rusty, cruel pasts and their buddies before them. The dust of the old things, the bitter and sweet memories recalled and refreshed, were brushed and straightened on the shelves of minds that did not forget. Only Taps held such haunting power.
After Taps, the NCO in charge of the firing detail bent over and retrieved several pieces of brass lying about the squad's feet. With the brass held carefully in his gloved hand, he approached the detail in the process of folding the flag sharply: fold, upon fold, upon fold. The approaching sergeant reined his stride to a halt and saluted the folded flag. When the flag had been folded into its neat, triangled bundle, white stars laying upon the deep blue field, the sergeant slipped the spent brass into the folded flag, saluted once more, did an about-face, and returned to the firing detail. Assuming his position with them, he ordered, "Left--Hace! Faw-Ward--Harch!" The squad made little noise as they marched upon the soft St. Augustine. "De-Tail--Halt! Left--Hace! De-Tail--Dis-Missed!" His voice echoed and carried. None of the Marines moved out of respect for their comrade, who could no longer help them through the long days ahead. Damien Wilson would live forever in what that blue, white, and red triangle symbolized.
Several hundred pairs of eyes acknowledged the sergeant holding the flag as he handed it to the Major, who inaudibly accepted it. The Major performed a right face, took four measured steps, and halted. He fixed his head and eyes on something in the distance. Then, he performed a left face directly in front of James and Mary Ellen. He inhaled and lowered his eyes to meet their burden. The major hated this ceremony. It represented death, yet there was such staggering purpose in all of it. Struggling with his raw emotions, his bottom lip quivering slightly, he bent forward, one white-gloved hand pressing firmly on top with the other beneath the folded flag. He presented it with great deliberation and tremendous care to Dr. James Wilson.
The Major spoke for all to hear. Only two people mattered to him. "Dr. and Mrs. Wilson, on behalf of the President of the United States and a grateful nation, I present this flag to you in honor of your son, Corporal Damien Wilson. Please accept our deepest sympathy for your loss. My fellow Marines and I understand better than most what you have lost. Your son was a hero, and we honor him and you for the sacrifice represented here this morning."
His words crashed into the mounting fierceness of the moment, for he spoke as one who knows the sting of battle. His four rows of ribbons matched that assessment. "Dr. Wilson, I have admired your work, sir, and we all owe you more than you will ever realize. It grieves--" the Major stopped to re-gather and breathe until he felt he could resume, "It grieves me deeply to present this flag to you instead of your son."
The Major's tone was as measured and somber as his face portrayed. That official voice seemed small for such a large man as the decorated officer. He handed the flag to Dr. Wilson. The great man's hands trembled so much that the flag dropped between his fingers and into his lap. Standing directly behind him, Judah gripped James Wilson's shoulder with a vice-like strength, and James straightened himself as if Judah had somehow infused him with power neither man could explain. Dr. Wilson's hands sprang to the flag, gripping it as if it were some marvelous, treasured thing, which it, of course, was.
Michael observed Damien's father. A smile, ever so slight, took hold of the big man. There came the most fragile alteration in Dr. James Wilson's soul. It seemed to Michael that this was pride, but Michael couldn't be sure. Whatever the transformation was, it was inevitable that Damien had given his father everything that he could give.
Stephen began to crumble in his inmost being. Susan was too busy keeping David still, so she didn't observe the event or her husband. Judah stood ramrod straight behind and above his youngest brother. Donny glared, and Lucinda further drew within herself.
Most uncharacteristically, this officer squatted to eye level out of respect for the great man's achievements. He wanted to do more than the required things. He needed to help the man's wife help her man, who all of a sudden didn't need their help. The Major said nothing, but he noticed. He patted Dr. Wilson's forearm when he could finally release the flag to shake the officer's hand. The Major would never recommend what he just did to any of his fellow officers and NCOs, but the magnitude of the man before him and his accomplishments required nothing less, it seemed to the Major.
Turning his gaze to Mary Ellen Wilson, the major took her hand and spoke into her red, swollen eyes, "Mrs. Wilson, no words of mine will ever meet your need. Please accept our deepest sympathy. Your son was a courageous Marine. If you aren't already, I know you will be proud of Damien's accomplishments someday."
He read Mary Ellen's eyes for another few moments. Then, the Major straightened to his six-foot-three-inch frame, his right gloved hand shot to the bill of his mirrored frame cap in salute. He held it rigid for a long second and then released it slowly to his side. He did an about-face, then a right face, and strode back to the casket's side. Elegance is sometimes measured in brevity.
Mourners filed before Damien's parents and then turned to touch or place roses on top of the casket. Mary Ellen grieved internally for the time being but acknowledged the officer's warm words. Dr. Wilson rose to his feet, able to greet and comfort the people who had come to do the same for him. Something powerful had happened. Judah knew it, but James lived within its might. There would be time to cry tears from this new perspective, but not now.
Within thirty minutes, the graveside service was complete. In another few minutes, car doors slammed, motors roared to life, and the motion of seventy-plus vehicles of various kinds slowly departed the grounds. In another fifteen minutes, barely ten people remained; twenty minutes and the workers were busy removing the tent and hoisting the coffin into the elongated hole in the spring dirt of Damien's Texas. The backhoe that cut the earth for the hole had been removed to the shed the day before, and the sprinkler hurled water in a wide arc, chuck, chuck, chuck, chuck.
꧁ DINNER AT THE WILSON'S ꧂
Saturday, March 25, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
"Susan, this is Mary Ellen Wilson."
"Mary Ellen? Oh, how are you doing? I've wanted to call you a thousand times, but I wasn't sure if I should. It's so soon after the--after the--" Susan thought the tears she had cried out were about to begin afresh.
"I know, Susan." Mary Ellen felt the need to reassure her friend that Damien's death was still quite difficult for everyone. Mary Ellen also believed she had cried a river full over the past few days. But hearing Susan choking back her own cloistered emotions, Mary Ellen found it nearly impossible to douse her sorrow. Now, Susan wondered why she had called. She had felt in control when she began dialing, and now she felt like excusing herself to hang up in defeat.
"Are you--?" Once more, Susan Lloyd's emotions prevented her from finishing her thoughts.
"Yes, we're struggling with this. I miss him so much, Susan. James and I have cried together, off and on. We've argued from impatience and lack of sleep, as you can imagine. Our nerves are on edge. But--by God's merciful grace, we are dealing as best we can. I wanted to call and thank you for what you did to get the meals here for our families and friends."
"Mary Ellen, you know it's the least we could do—my--goodness, Mary Ellen. I wanted to. I had to." Susan almost lost it.
"We do thank you both. James said so just this morning. And that's why I called. I've looked at our calendar, and we will have family staying with us for the foreseeable future. We, James and I, want to have you over for dinner, and the only time we can make room for it is this weekend. I'm sorry it has to be on such short notice like this."
"You don't have anything to apologize for." Susan thought she heard crying on the other end of the phone. "We don't need to come this soon. Really. You two need more time, don't you?"
"No, no, we need company outside the family for a few hours. Please come for dinner. Truly."
"Are you absolutely sure?"
"Well, Susan, I'm not certain about anything except that God loves me, Jesus died for me, and the Holy Spirit cares for me. I am certain about that. The rest, I'm just living day by day. I need to fix a meal for someone else. That would be good for me personally. So please, don't deny me that. Please say Stephen, and you will come."
"Well, if you're sure. Let me see. I'm looking at the calendar now. Today is--today is? I can't remember what today is, Mary Ellen." Susan felt panic grip her.
"You sound like me, Susan. I can't remember anything either. But I have been carrying my calendar around with me just so I won't forget what day it is. Today is the twenty-fifth, Saturday. Next Saturday is the first. If the calendar is wrong, I'm sunk." Her voice promoted a joyful grace that baffled Susan.
"Looking at my calendar, we don't have anything going on this coming Saturday. No sports. No piano lessons. We're open. How did that happen? What time would you like for us to come?"
"Would six be too early?"
Saturday, April 1, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The drive to the Gladstone campus was quiet inside the Jaguar. Handel's Water Music etched the confines of the leather upholstery and dashboard, roamed freely between, over, against, and into the two passengers seated comfortably inside. Each was going separately to the same destination. Stephen said little, even though Susan attempted to coax some variation of words from him that sounded like sentences. He wanted to talk to her and knew on some level that it would do much for his wife's fragile composure. But Stephen was too much into his turmoil over Damien's death to notice her needs, much less care for them. He felt as if he were wrapped in clear cellophane. He could see out into the world, and people could see him, but he couldn't touch or be touched by them despite their immediate proximity to him. He lived in one universe and Susan in another, yet in some incommunicable way, each brushed the other; perhaps they even overlapped each other. They had viewed life differently over the past week, that was all. How could he explain this?
"If only Damien hadn't been killed."
"What?" Susan inquired eagerly.
"What?" Stephen felt uncomfortable that he might have been overheard.
"You said something. What did you say?"
“It wasn't important."
"What did you say, Stephen? Why have you been so distant these past few days?" Susan had coaxed his head out of his shell and would do everything she could to keep it out. "I feel as if you are avoiding me. What did you say just now?" Susan's belated agitation that she had been nursing began to boil to the surface. It didn't have to travel far.
"I'm not avoiding you, Susan. I don't know what I said or if I said anything. Just let it drop. Please."
"Why are you so angry? Did I do anything to upset you, Stephen? What's wrong?"
"Nothing's wrong. Why are you so angry with me right now?"
"I'm upset because you are shutting me out, inch by inch. You talk to yourself but not to me. And then, when I asked you what you said so we could at least talk to each other, you told me you didn't say anything. But I heard you," Susan said, shouting above the radio so that Handel became a nuisance. She reached over and snapped the radio off, crossed her arms to indicate she was perturbed, and then realized they were about to turn on to the campus. She uncrossed her arms and covered her eyes so that Stephen wouldn't see how distressed she looked. Susan had never been a woman to cache her overburdened emotions. For the most part, Stephen had been there for her when life took on ignoble proportions.
"Oh, good grief, Susan. I'm sorry," he said, breathing somewhat heavily from exasperation. Living in a tent with four other men in Italy for a year during the war was easier than it could be with this woman at times. "All right. I said, 'If only Damien hadn't died. Do you feel better now?'"
"No. And I don't understand. Why would you say that now? He's gone. We can't undo what's done. I wish he hadn't died, too. But he's gone, and we must make the best of it. Now, come on. We're here. I don't want to go in there and upset the Wilsons more than they already are. We're going to have a good time. I need this, too, Stephen. Mary Ellen certainly does. How do I look?"
Stephen shoved the words toward the neighborhood, "You look fine."
"Mary Ellen, this is wonderful. I want this recipe. How did you get these onions to taste like this?" Susan was overdoing it, Stephen thought. Her overlooking the obvious was getting to him. Then she asked Dr. Wilson, "James, how are you doing? Is the time off helping?" Susan kept pushing Damien's death around the periphery. Everything she did since entering the car and the front door irritated Stephen. His withholding his thoughts from his wife and being forced to communicate them was about to boil over into this evening. He would be emotionally spent long before he climbed into bed. He felt as if his head were coming off. To add to his discomfort, pressure began to build in his chest. What Stephen felt overall was not new, but he'd started to experience a chaotic, uncontrolled pressure inside of him.
Unable to contain the duress, Stephen screamed aloud, "Susan, please stop this!" Stephen's face became a study in intensity none of the people sitting around him had ever observed in him. His breathing came in sharp, raspy cords, and he looked like he wanted to break something.
"Stephen, what's wrong? What did I say?" Susan's alarm was more from embarrassment than fear. Her husband had humiliated her, and she wanted to strike back. Yet, her questions didn't penetrate the man across from her. James leaned back in his chair as he watched his friend deal with something he couldn't grasp. Mary Ellen started to speak, but James motioned for her to hold her peace.
Stephen blurted his distress, "James--I'm sorry. I don't know what's wrong." Stephen's eyes danced; they appeared unable to focus.
Stephen was not okay. He sat, staring down at the table, breathing short, jabbing breaths. Despite all his current trials, James set his large hand on Stephen's forearm and spoke firmly into the void, absorbing his employer and friend. "Stephen?"
The touch awakened this Lloyd to something almost at the level of comprehension. It was as if Stephen Lloyd had trouble separating two universes, 1944 and 1967. He blinked, trying to stir the cobwebs back. "I'm sorry. I'm--sorry." Stephen felt lightheaded.
"James, what do we do?" Mary Ellen Wilson pleaded.
Susan was thoroughly confused and not a little hurt at this display put on by her husband. Then Susan said, "Stephen, what's wrong? I've never seen you like this. You need to start talking to me now. Tell me what it is. I love you."
James chimed in, "Yes. Let us help you."
Stephen sat there, breathing unevenly, his head getting lighter every second. Finally, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out. James caught him before he hit the kitchen floor.
"What?" Stephen said, starting to sit up. He had no idea why he was lying on the couch, a wet rag on his forehead and a paper bag over his mouth.
A hand pushed against his chest so that he wouldn't sit. "Now, you just lay there, Mr. Lloyd. I'm the doctor around here," Mary Ellen spoke from miles away.
"What happened?"
"I believe you hyperventilated. Stephen, are you all right?" It was Susan's voice and concern that registered in his fumbling mind. "Are you okay, Sweetheart? You had me so worried."
"I'm okay. Let me sit up. I'll lie back down if this doesn't work."
"Stephen, what brought all this on?" James asked. "This is so uncharacteristic of you?" This scientist could sometimes be absent from everything around him, especially with his son's burial only days earlier. But it was by something, by divine grace, that he had carried his grief well, with the help of his older brother, Judah.
The three people sat huddled around Stephen, who lay on the couch. He'd been down for about three minutes, unconscious. This refocusing was, in fact, good for James and Mary Ellen. They needed to give, and tonight, they could provide to the Lloyds, who needed what they possessed. Their faith buoyed them in this monumental time, and giving flowed naturally. It felt good, the first real joyful thing they had experienced in a month.
"James, I'm worried about Stephen. Really worried. Ever since the funeral, he's been slowly shutting me out of his life. And I don't know why."
"Hey. I'm not dead. Don't talk about me as if I'm not here, Susan.” Stephen's tone was slightly angry.
Mary Ellen gathered Susan up and huddled her into the kitchen, leaving James and Stephen to talk.
"Susan, what's happening? I'm frightened. You two are the most solid, well-adjusted people I know. I've never seen Stephen snap at you like that. He adores you. And I know you love him. Please tell me. What can I do?"
Susan spoke of the past week and how Stephen had seemed so emotionally distant. He'd hardly said a complete sentence to her in days. There had been intimacy so much more than usual. And when they had come together, it wasn't a pleasurable time for Susan. Susan didn't know what had caused it. Was it her? Was it work? The children? She had no solid answers, and Stephen wasn't talking.
The two women continued to explore all the possibilities. Mary Ellen felt compelled to tell Susan how she was coping and about her faith, which seemed so unexpectedly yet visibly real to Susan. Susan spoke from her inadequacies, the fact that she had so little to go on, she was suddenly afraid for their marriage, and she wasn't sure if God was punishing her again for missing Mass. To avoid the issue of faith, Susan asked Mary Ellen Wilson what she thought she should do.
In the next room, the conversation was much different. Women reasoned subjectively, which required thousands of words. That's how they probed and plodded after reality until they could clutch it to the bosom. James and Stephen, on the other hand, approached it cognitively, in as few words as possible. Life worked that way for men. It didn't have an answer if they couldn't get at it through their brains in twenty-five words or less. Advanced calculus wasn't going to work either. James had to use his scientific approach to question everything so that he might help prime the pump toward resolution. But the two men only stabbed at one tangent after another. Stephen made a few incoherent suggestions. The year 1944 wasn't on anyone's radar screen aside from Stephen. For him, 1944 surrounded him.
Underneath it all, Stephen had the answer. He knew it the moment Michael told him Damien had been killed. That was when he saw their faces after the long absence. In his office, he felt the aircraft he had flown rise and fall upon the thrashing air currents whipped by hundreds of bombers tearing through it. He felt the exploding flak bursts ripping the air asunder. Why had it come back so ferociously? Why now? And what if Stephen connected 1944 to Damien? What could he do about it? He would do what he had done, bury it again. Besides, to whom would he talk?
Finally, Stephen sat up, lifted his weak body off the sofa, and ambled into the kitchen to tell Mrs. Lloyd it was time to go. His need was met with Susan's blunt response, "We're not through talking, Stephen. Go back in there and keep James company"—round two.
Stephen quit attempting to make sense of intangibles like the ones staring at him. It only made his life more miserable. There were two issues he couldn't get through. He saw the future in bleak terms, but he didn't know why. He felt pessimistic for the first time since--since when? Stephen knew all too well when. He explored every avenue except one. For James, instead of plotting the empirical evidence on the board to map an equation to fit its equivalent, he opted to ask Stephen if he'd be interested in attending a Bible study at their church on Sunday night. He might find some answers there. Mary Ellen had also asked Susan if she'd like to go. Both Lloyds declined. They went to church. They were sufficiently religious. The answer to their troubles would be found somewhere other than where the Wilsons wanted to direct them.
The Catholic Church had stood for centuries. The Catholic Priesthood would methodically point the way if the solution were religious. Stephen was somewhat surprised at his terse response to James' attempt to help. He didn't mean to be so laconic, but Stephen Lloyd had always been able to solve his stubborn problems with his ruthless examination of life. He was an engineer, after all. He was rational. He'd solve it.
Susan felt embarrassed when Mary Ellen suggested her church might be of some help. The folks there had helped James and her, she said. However, to Susan, the term Baptist held very negative connotations. Baptists appeared so--so dogmatic about everything. They didn't believe the same things Catholics did. Baptists were so emotional. No, she would speak to her parish priest.
The evening ended. It slid into the night, and the ride home was quieter than the drive to the Wilson's.
꧁ "NO!" ꧂
Thursday, April 6, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
With the world back in tow and dinner finished Susan glanced over her calendar. She suddenly remembered that several representatives from different Ivy League schools and eight major univ ersities would be at Gladstone on Friday, the fourteenth. For some reason that had escaped her memory, the universities she wanted to hear from had scheduled Gladstone much later than expected. She recalled being quite upset at this happenstance and registered her protest with the appropriate board member, the president, who happened to be her husband. Stephen had Dolores look into it.
"Oh, Michael. Your calendar is clear for the fourteenth, isn't it?" she asked, her displeasure evident at the possibility of missing this long-awaited academic opportunity. This critical event had somehow been scheduled for a Friday night, which was unacceptable for Susan. Michael's future, however, fought against her.
"Why, Mother?" Michael asked.
"I want you, your Father, and I to go to the school to meet the representatives from Yale. Let's see, Harvard and Princeton will be there, too. The Dartmouth Rep already came, and we missed her. It was that scheduling conflict I couldn't reconcile. Anyway, we need to start talking about your schooling more officially. You're still leaning toward Princeton, aren't you?"
Michael looked at his father, embroiled in the Star-Telegram. Their dinner had concluded a few minutes before the question floated. Margaret and David had already left the dining room for parts unknown, and Ginny Cassalls was in the kitchen doing the dishes. Stephen folded the paper and laid it on the dining room table as if on cue. He looked at Michael, who was watching him. Then he glanced at his wife, busily involved with the calendar in the kitchen. She kept tapping the pencil's eraser against her front teeth.
"Susan, would you come here for a second?" He suddenly felt agitated at having to deal with something less important. He gave Susan a little hint about the gathering storm he was about to invite her to enter; his eyes wouldn't meet hers.
"Yes," she said, sitting next to her husband. Stephen's evasive facial expression spoke of another unrest brewing within him. Susan noted this. She began to feel a little uneasy but wasn't sure why. The reason lay behind those ball-bearing-fisted green eyes of Stephen's. Whatever it was, she doubtless feared that her husband would say what he would say in as few words as possible, leaving her to guess the rest. Despite this, Susan had lived Michael's entire life for this moment, and having reached it, her husband seemed reticent for some odd reason. Michael's graduation from Gladstone was a month and a half away now. Stephen should be happy--or at least--neutral. He wasn't either. Why? It was almost as if he enjoyed sparring with her the past weeks.
Stephen didn't want to spar or participate. He tried to hide but refused to examine or articulate the reasons. He began slowly, like a pitcher's wind-up. "I wanted to wait until the proper moment to speak to you about Michael's plans. He and I have been discussing it, and now is the time to let you know what conclusions we've reached."
"You have? Alright." Although Susan’s pleading eyes enlarged somewhat, her breathing shallowed at the possibilities of his ominous statement. "I'm listening. I'm hoping you haven't pushed him toward A&M or TCU. I'd prefer--" Susan sat mildly pleased that Stephen spoke in whole, adult sentences for her. That helped her spirits somewhat.
"Susan. Please. Let me finish. Michael has decided not to go to school just yet." Dumbfounded silence greeted his remark.
"Well, what does that leave him? He can't just not go. He'll become eligible for the draft; I won't have that. He has to go to school. We've planned this for years, Stephen, for his entire life. You know that." Susan's panic grew to fear of what her husband might say next. She wondered what lay beneath this statement and what Michael's plans could be.
"Michael—?" Susan inquired, turning to face her son. Her eyes had narrowed and intensified. From this, they moved to questioning, and from questioning, they melted into a pleading tenderness. And from a brief pleading tenderness to an articulate seriousness. Cautiously, she ventured the question. "Why do you want to wait, son? You know what that means, don't you? Or--do you? This is no time to be idle academically. Besides, you will get so far behind. Gentlemen, let's be reasonable here."
"Mother, you aren't going to like this--" Say it you coward. Say it! Michael urged his gut to produce his manhood. "I have decided to join the military, the Marine Corps, Mother. I'm not going to college right after I graduate." Unfortunately, Michael had begun with a half-truth. He'd already enlisted. Regardless, the "thing," the Marine Corps thing, the thing that kills young boys, lay in the open, ready for whatever Susan would throw back at it—and she would throw something, make no mistake about that. Nothing could conceal or halt it now.
Susan's son's announcement fully deflated the woman. Not in her wildest dreams could she have imagined this. After a moment of stagnant silence, of holding her peace, her blue eyes all but dilated, where a fire commenced jitterbugging right behind her dark, round pupils. She looked from Michael to Stephen, and from a cavity within her body unused in some time, she screamed one word, "NO!" Susan stood, then pushed her way toward the den as if fighting against something heavy and frightful she couldn't see, against a monster.
Then she stopped, her arms at her sides, her fists drawn tight. She would attack this in her most parental and defiant virulence. Susan reversed her present course and stormed back through the same unseen thickness toward the two blank-faced males she had left alone seconds earlier. Through her dagger-like teeth, she proclaimed to the two waiting sets of ears the words that her stomach wanted to vomit. "Michael, do you have the slightest notion what it cost me to bring you into this world?"
Be careful, Susan. Please don't say it, Susan. He doesn't know, Susan. You don't have to say this. Ooooh, but I do.
"Michael--"
You're hesitating, aren't you? No, you shouldn't say this, should you? Don’t equivocate, Susan--.
"Michael, you are my fourth child but my first living son." Having said it, Susan dropped her eyes to the table. When the teakettle blew, the water was tepid and bloody.
"I'm what? What is there left for me to know about this family?" Michael stood up and almost squared off with both parents. "Good grief, Father. Am I some spineless amoeba that you couldn't tell me you flew bombers during the war? I mean, my heavens--" Then he looked at his mother for several long, stoic seconds of mounting pressure. "No, Mother, I don't know what that means. I'm sorry if--"
What can I say now? I rehearsed this, but not in this context. How do I talk to my parents?
Nothing in his life had prepared Michael for this day and this moment. "I would have--I would have had three older brothers or sisters?" Michael's head of steam bled off. His shoulders dropped, and his head fell into his palms. The world had given him another distasteful thing on which to chew. "But, why in the--. Were you ever going to tell me?" The words felt even hollower than they sounded, and Michael began to cry out of frustration. It was either that or hit someone. His tears at this moment infuriated him because his parents infuriated him. He thought they raised him to stand on his own two feet. "I won't break. Did you think I was so fragile that I couldn't handle difficult issues without coming apart at the seams!?!" His own emotions, moreover, betrayed his age and his immaturity.
"Michael, you were just too young, and then after a while, your father and I felt that you--well, that you didn't need to know." Susan placed her hand upon her son’s big hand to reassure him of her love and convey an unspoken apology. Michael wanted to push her away but didn't. He stared at her hand resting upon his. Hers was a touch of warmth and vitality, but he didn't want to be touched by his mother just now. How does an eighteen-year-old son come to a moment like this and respond in any way other than he had? The obstinacy he felt but had not fully conveyed was written in cursive on his furled brows.
Realizing her motherly instincts were creating ripples in their relationship, Susan spoke before Michael could. "Son, I fought to get you here, and I won't let you join--the Marine Corps? Did I hear you right?" Susan stiffened once more. That fire was back. The thought soured in her mouth. These two words tasted putrid for so many reasons. One reason lay freshly buried not too far from where she stood.
"Yes, mother. You heard right. I said the Marine Corps. And--you might as well know. I've already joined." Both seized his and her battle ax once more.
"You--you--you have joined? The Marine--" Typically, a woman can't deflate bit by bit. Neither can she weep a little at a time, but Susan disappointed both males and the established scheme of the universe. The air in her lungs left her, and she crumpled in the chair. Her sudden and monumental silence was deafening. Then, turning to her husband as if freshly inflated, she lit into him. "Stephen Lloyd. I am so mad at you I could spit. Have you no care for my feelings? Are you just letting our son go off to the military as if he's going to football practice? Stephen," and here it came, "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!"
She screamed this final question at the top of her lungs. Fortunately, David was at Ronny's house and out of earshot. No one was thinking about Margaret or Mrs. Cassalls. Stephen said nothing. What could he say? It wouldn't have done any good if he tried. He wouldn't contest her right to vent. Not now. She'd certainly earned it.
Turning back to face her son, she said, "Okay, young man. That's what you want? Well, let me be more specific about what you cost me since you are so grown up all of a sudden. Three babies bled out of me before you came along. I lay in bed for months so I could have you. I almost died in the process. I don't think anyone or anything is more important to me than you two men, ESPECIALLY YOU, MICHAEL! Susan had reached two octaves above her normal tone at the mention of her son's name.
"We just buried Damien, who, as you know, was very much a part of my life, and now you want to go, you, my son—you want to place your father and me in the same position Damien put his parents? Is that what you want? Not on your life." Susan's eyes resembled lakes of fiery gasoline. At the height of the blaze in her soul, Susan turned back to Stephen. "Stephen, what were you thinking? Surely you can't agree with this. Young men are dying over there day after day, and for what? Does anybody--does anybody know why we are fighting over there? My GOD! Have you two lost your ever-lovin' minds?!"
Once again, Susan broke from the room in open retreat or attack, depending on one's point of view. She hurried up the stairs, fearing that she might further alienate or destroy her extreme affection for the men she loved so much but wanted to slay most deliciously.
Stephen's demeanor remained calm, watching her go, and he didn't know why. With his eyes fixed on the stairs, he spoke to the boy across from him. "Michael, we both knew this wouldn't be easy. I wasn't quite expecting this, though. I can make no guarantees about your mother. We--we both withheld this business about the miscarriages before you finally came. It wasn't just her idea, son. What good would it have done to tell you?"
Michael shoved his hands in his pockets and hunched his shoulders. The corners of his eyes hung limp. He felt dejected, left out of a world where he should have been allowed to participate. "I don't know, Father. But wouldn't you want to know? Wouldn't you want to know that your father flew in the greatest war in history?"
It was hard for Stephen to answer such questions he hoped would never see the light of day in his household. Stephen breathed heavily, and then he tugged slowly at his chin. "Your mother has paid a heavy price physically and mentally to have children, son."
Stephen's deep-set eyes stared blankly at the oak table separating the two men. He intentionally tried to reconstruct the past as if it were happening on television. It was the only way he could visualize it to explain it. Michael waited. He had to if his need to know would find its satisfaction.
"When I left your mother in 1943 for Italy, we were fighting a very different war than this one we are engaged in now." The words exited Stephen's drawn lips as ponderous things. "As you know, your grandfather fought to keep me at home to help him with the hotel business. As I told you the other night, he sacrificed a great deal, but not anything like your mother did. I'll go talk to her."
"No, Father. I have to talk to her. These are my plans," Michael said as he pushed himself out of the chair.
"No, Michael, it's not just your future. What happens to you happens to all of us." Stephen's eyes locked on to Michael's and held them briefly. "Watching your mother go through what she did almost broke me. If you--"
"If I die over there? Isn't that what you were going to say?" Michael's sarcasm evoked a strong response from his father. Stephen unexpectedly began to feel the bite from the past month's stress. He'd snapped at work and several times here at home. He didn't especially enjoy striking out from his frayed emotions, laying as they did below the surface, waiting for another victim. Now, he felt impotent to settle his inner disquiet. Fight, freeze, or flight?
Instead, "Don't use that tone with me, big boy. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, sir." Michael added, somewhat deflated but not out of it, "But good grief, Father, I'm not a little boy anymore. You guys are treating me--"
"Like our immature son?" Stephen's eyebrows almost touched his hairline. Touché.
Slumping back into his chair, Michael ventured, "I guess--I don't know what to think."
Margaret entered the dining room, wanting to know why her mother had yelled, and then ran up the stairs to her room crying. She'd chosen not to investigate earlier at her possible peril.
"Margaret, we're just--well, we're trying to work through some difficult family issues." Stephen didn't move his eyes from Michael as he spoke to his daughter. Margaret was growing into her own as a young woman, much faster than her father wished. With her budding feminine intuition, she felt the tension in the room more strongly now than upstairs.
"What issues, Father?"
"Margaret," he hesitated. Two distraught women might drive a man to drink or worse. Think Stephen. She doesn't need this. She's fifteen. But--she's mature for her age, isn't she? Be careful, Stephen. You're going to tell her, aren't you? Great.
"Michael, you go ahead and talk to your mother like you said, and Margaret and I will talk." It seemed that Margaret's presence had decided the terms and conditions for the remainder of the evening.
Michael headed cautiously up the stairs to his parent's room to find his mother. Stephen, about to sit in the living room, motioned for Margaret to join him. Margaret's suspicions were confirmed, and this must have been a huge deal. What trouble had Michael gotten himself into to require such a fuss? Stephen sat close to his daughter on the overstuffed brown leather sofa, just in case. The news might not go too well with Margaret, just as he had foreseen it wouldn't with Susan.
The great room was a magnificent two thousand square foot living area, with a twenty-three foot-high arched ceiling and thick oak-paneled walls with leaded and stained glass windows. The stately antique furniture had been arranged to suit and emphasize the hardwood floors. A massive glass-leaded oak front door had been dug out of a nearby barn, refinished, and hung with pride. Susan squealed with delight as the workmen labored to hang it before one of the grand company Christmas parties. A brown and white alpaca rug lay sequestered on the floor, and upon it rested comfortably a heavy oak coffee table bordering a mammoth sofa. The sofa was flanked on either end by fixtures that spread soft lighting about the room.
The room was bathed in Tony Bennet's All The Things You Are, lending an aura of sublime majesty, circumscribing Father and Daughter. This was a room built for such cumulating disclosures. These walls, the furniture, the grand size of it all, were of the sturdy type, able to absorb the most difficult circumstances, to soften and shape them to something more malleable. In the past, along with the joy of babies and birthday parties, this noble chamber had absorbed heavy things and painful news, giving each its proportion and proper shape. That's how and why Stephen designed it. Possibly, the accouterments would not suffice tonight.
Holding Margaret’s hand, Stephen unexpectedly observed her mother's features carved into and smoothed across her face and body. She possessed beauty, perhaps surpassing Susan's at her age. She was lovely beyond what he had ever hoped she might be. He swallowed and once more met her large, blue, misty eyes with his own. He inhaled, "Margaret, Michael has made a difficult choice about his future, which is hard for your mother to accept. It's tough for me to handle if you want to know the truth."
"It didn't sound to me like Mother's accepted anything. What's Michael going to do, join the French Foreign Legion?" she asked, half joking.
"Well, something along those lines."
"He's going into the Army, isn't he?" Her tone exited from an intense panic and dread that Stephen had not heard from his daughter and that this evening had become much more difficult for him than he could have dreamed. As with his easy agitation over the past days, he felt the compulsion to escape his responsibilities, yell, throw something hard, hit something. That inner force rose, dipped in his chest, and his head felt light. He wanted to scream. No. I can't. Keep going, he told himself.
"Not the Army," Stephen said, biting his bottom lip. "He's joined the Marines." That substantive phrase couldn't have hurt Margaret more than if her father had cut her with a knife. The Corps received a lot of bad ink this evening in the Lloyd household.
"Father, no--No." Margaret's energized voice spoke, and her panic grew exponentially as her racing mind fed upon the images coming across the nightly television of battles going badly for the Americans. In Margaret's young, untested mind, she visualized losing her brother just like Damien.
Damien had become one of the Lloyd family members. He pestered her just like Michael did. Yet her world wasn't complete without his presence, his sweaty body fresh from some basketball triumph. He'd jockeyed for position in the fridge, matching Michael's insatiable appetite. Damien's death, still fresh and palpable, had stung her to a depth she had not yet experienced. In Susan and Margaret's eyes, nothing positive would come from this but Michael's death or maiming. And thus Margaret too began to cry, burying her head in her father's chest.
"Mother?"
"What?" Susan didn't want to talk to Michael right then.
"Nothing I say will make this any easier for you. I didn't know that you lost those babies before I was born. I'm really sorry."
"Well, your father knew. Didn't he try and talk you out of THIS?" She demanded an answer, her fresh tears postponing Michael's reply. Moist tissues lay strewn about her, and the one in Susan's hand wouldn't last much longer. Michael handed her a fresh one. "Thank you."
"Mother, I don't pretend to have all the answers you need right now. But, I do know, at least I think I know, that this freedom we all live by doesn't come cheap. Yes, mothers are crying tonight because they have lost their sons. But their sons gave up everything so that you, and Father, and Grandfather Marcus, and Grandma Michelle, and the South Vietnamese, even Margaret, who I'd love to strangle sometimes, can live free. Mother, you can't say that you know that I wasn't born to defend what we all cherish so much, can you?"
"No, but maybe I'm just selfish, and I want my son to grow up and become an adult, get married, and have grandbabies that I can hold and watch grow up. I didn't raise you to get killed in some country that I don't even know where in the world it's located. You're my son, for god's sake, my very special treasure, and I won't give you up. I--I can't." The weight of this "thing" had all but broken Susan, and she burst into tears again.
Michael leaned against the door frame, trying to experience unsuccessfully what only a mother, especially this mother, had carried for so many years. He was thinking beyond her and this moment to his time in the barrel. He visualized the black-and-white nightly news and its frightened, angular perspective of war.
Wrestling to gain some semblance of control over her emotions, she wiped her eyes and blew her nose, already reddening from the repeated wiping of the tissues. More able to speak, Susan asked, "Doesn't the way I feel make any sense to you, Michael?" Michael's silence and lack of an adequate answer suitable for this woman's present needs caused his mother to turn away from her son. Her eyes waltzed around the room. Michael's imprint touched every feature and piece. There, her eyes flitted lightly about for long, precious moments.
Susan's focus once again hardened into diligence, her reverie now dissipated. He might now enter. By visually feeling the room in earnest, Susan had hoped that this "thing" might go away and that the Michael she raised would tell her that he'd been accepted to--to Princeton, even A&M, for crying out loud. To that end, she postponed Michael's conversation with her. She wouldn't sleep very well that night.
Michael discerned something else as he observed his mother's obtuse defiance. Sadness registered in her eyes, around the corners of her mouth, and even her shoulders. He suspected that further discussion tonight would prove fruitless. So he heeled and headed to his room. Then he stopped. Turning, he spoke into her melancholy that he couldn't erase and whispered, "I love you, Mother." Hearing him, she quickly dried her eyes and turned to locate the source of the verbalized affections, but Michael had entered his room and shut the door.
꧁ A THREAT EXPOSED ꧂
Monday, April 17, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The strain the "thing" brought to bear on the Lloyd family didn't depart the house for days. It remained at bay until Susan or Michael could reload for another exchange. Susan stood in the kitchen talking on the phone. She wound the long cord around her right index finger and conversed deeply with Bunny Blackledge, one of the company's executives' wives. Michael happened by on one of his missions to the refrigerator a mere half-hour after breakfast. In mid-sentence, Susan paused and looked at him. Her train of thought with Bunny evaporated, and she caught herself focusing on this young adult rummaging through the cold food aisle of the local grocer, and she knew—she had to let Michael go. She, of course, didn't know how she knew, but in an instant, she felt him leaving her heart and her body, not in death or life, but in exchange.
"Bunny, can I call you back?" Susan asked leave of her friend on the other end. She replaced the receiver but focused there on her son's exposed backside for a long minute. Susan quickly sorted through her feelings to assimilate the thoughts forming in her matricentric mind.
"Michael--" Susan heard his name coming from her lips, but she had no lucid idea what she would say to him.
"Yes, ma'am?" Michael replied, although he kept rummaging in the fridge. "Mother, where's the--? Oh, here it is." Then he backed away from the source of all nourishment, shoving the end of some foodstuff in his mouth to ask in a half-discernible language, "Mother, where's the lasagna we had for leftovers? Mrs. Cassalls said it's in here." He finally swallowed. "Mother, are you okay?" His words didn't entirely exit coherently. Susan had long since learned Michael's garbled refrigerator language. Susan breathed heavily, staring into him.
"Son--" Again, her attempt to verbalize the unformed concepts running wild through her brain was aborted. Michael looked at her, consciously intent on reading this verbal telegram his mother couldn't quite send to him. "I spent several hours with Father McTammany yesterday," she said. The words came more freight-laden than she imagined. Susan trusted her parish priest, but that didn't alter the insurmountable obstacle she felt Stephen had left with her. Hers was a terrible misfortune, and she resented her husband's absence. Thus, along with Michael's "higher calling," Susan felt alone and unsure of herself. "Father Ed understood my dilemma but told me to hear you out on this. So, I agreed. Mrs. Cassalls and I sat up till two this morning going over it." Susan thought again about Stephen's physical and cognitive absence and did a slow burn.
Her mind felt compartmentalized into two halves, each involving one of her men. There was the part involving Michael and his future absence, of not being at college but at some military training facility, and the other half belonging to Stephen's physical and emotional scarcity. To this point, her husband had never been a non-attendee in family matters. Why was he leaving her alone with this? She inhaled, ingesting the air in the kitchen in hopes that Michael wouldn't leave the fridge door open too much longer.
"What made you decide to join the military? I don't understand, but I'm trying,"
Susan stated she was attempting to gain perspective on this matter by listening to her son. The priest's counsel was as difficult to swallow as Michael's announcement. Still, she aspired to a better sense of virtue while accommodating her son's untested desires, no matter how ignoble. Despite it all, Michael had already become Government Issue. Thus, Susan martialed her iron-and-sand-willed emotions and wished for clarity. The tears came anyway.
David entered the kitchen and then stopped. He couldn't remember seeing his mother cry, and now she was crying too much to suit him. "Mother, where is my baseball glove? Why are you crying again?" These parental emotions of late unsettled him. "Michael, are you in trouble?" he asked. David smiled at the supposition that crossed his mind. "You looked at Margaret's diary again, didn't you?"
"No, I didn't."
"Honey, would you let Michael and me talk about something for a few minutes?" Susan said, blowing her nose.
This last child's ten years and the uncertainty of his mother's despondency suggested that he would be better served to find his baseball glove on his own. "Yes, ma'am." With that settled and the youngest Lloyd out from underfoot, Michael resumed.
"Mother, when I heard that Damien had been killed, man, when I heard those Marines speak to Dr. Wilson outside our classroom, it was as if Damien spoke to me. I didn't even have time to think or feel anything. I just heard his voice. I don't know if I'm losing my marbles or not, but I heard his voice clearly. I mean, it startled me. I heard him— Damien. I know I did." Michael halted, suspecting he had trodden upon the soft petals of his mother's intuition and intellectual comprehension.
"And just what did--I can't believe this. Damien talked--No. This is insane, Michael. This doesn't happen. People who are dead don't speak--to my son. No." Susan dried her tears. Susan crossed her arms defiantly, yet unsure how to proceed with a conversation she couldn't have conceived of fifteen minutes earlier. When Susan felt she could let him go, Michael told her that.
The boy lowered his eyes to the tiled kitchen floor, and in almost an inaudible voice, he said, "I knew you wouldn't believe me."
Susan rolled her eyes, revealing a fuse that grew shorter by the second. "Michael--. Oh, for heaven's sake. What did Damien say? What do you think he said?"
Michael drained the remaining air from the kitchen, even though the words came out sheepish and pale. "Come, finish what I started."
"Oh Lord, Michael. And you believe you are supposed to join the military on that mystical evidence?" Her anger surfaced in pugilistic verbiage. Michael had put her through a sleep-deprived night on a voice he thought he heard. "Have you learned nothing living here or going to church? You are a reasonable human being, Michael. At least, I thought you were. You are also a Lloyd. You have obligations your father and I have worked toward fulfilling for eighteen years. Why aren't you thinking of that, for heaven's sake!?"
"I am."
"You are? How?" Her dark eyebrows arched like a cat's back when it's incensed and ready to scrap.
"Father dropped out of school at TCU in his second year to join the military—I just found that out last week. Mother, he felt an obligation stronger than family and the entire obligations grandfather placed on him, too--. He knew, just like I know, that it was his duty to fight for his country and the world's freedom. Don't you see, Mother?"
The boy could reason from an American and patriotic stance. Susan had to give him that. His rationale wasn't all fluff. O, where was his father now? Susan couldn't fight a two-front war with any modicum of success, and she knew it. Her attention was once again divided, and she could be conquered.
"Michael, we're not at war." Susan had to quit for a while. Her head began to throb under the burden of both Michael's and her apologetic, and she flapped impotently like a dying bird. "Michael, I can't deal with this right now. I need to go lie down. Do you know where your father is?"
But Michael couldn't let it go. "No, ma'am. I don't know where Father is. Mother, we are at war--fighting Communism." This had to be settled now. He wasn't thinking about Susan's need to have her husband join the fracas with her or her fatigue, so he plowed ahead despite the damage he might do. "If we don't stop it over there, it may be here before we know it. The same basic issues are at stake that Father joined for, somewhat less defined but real. General Patton was right. He knew we'd have to fight the Russians sooner or later. Damien wrote to me that he was fighting NVA and Viet Cong soldiers equipped with Russian and Chinese-made weapons and equipment. Damien believed that what he was fighting for was worth the risk. You can't say he wasn't in a war." Michael shook his head for emphasis, but he had to be careful using words such as "shooting" and "killing." "His letters are filled with war, Mother, although I had to read between the lines a little." Michael's youthful exuberance poured from him. Her son seemed to her much more passionate about this than she imagined. Susan clung to this unfamiliar young adult by the loosening tendons of her motherly love but not by much else.
"Michael, I don’t care what his letters say—"
"Mother. Wait here. I have something to show you that I've been studying. I think it's worth your time."
"Michael, I--," she said, rubbing her temples. Michael had already turned and headed to his room before her third word could ascend after him. Within a few minutes, he returned to find his mother leaning against the fridge for support.
"Mother, look at this pattern." Susan limped into the dining room and slumped into a chair. Michael followed her and stood, leaning over her shoulder. He opened a notebook filled with newspaper clippings and notes he'd taken and laid them before her for examination.
Staring back at her, Susan found facts and figures supporting Michael's thesis. The clippings showed the Soviet Union's overt and covert bent toward world domination, paragraphs of various lengths cataloging speeches and communiqués by the Communist leaders themselves. She had heard Khrushchev's speech at the U.N., where he told America, "We will bury you!" She had lived through the Bay of Pigs and the Cuban missile crisis, and she had worried herself to tears over Communism's aggressive bent. The world Michael wanted to defend was her world, too, and it glared at her. Somebody's son had to stop it, but why did it have to be Damien and Susan's son?
Beginning with the October Revolution of 1917, up to and including the Bay of Pigs, Communism's philosophical dynamic spread its clammy, all-consuming tentacles before her. Susan had studied history, but not from this angle or for this reason. Michael had. She scanned articles about the McCarthy hearings, articles about former Soviet spies that had turned from their previous ideology to embrace what they once tried to destroy. These spies openly testified about other spies working in top administration posts for Roosevelt and Truman. These two men were leaders she respected, yet they did nothing to alter the current situation. One Russian spy was even a Harvard grad, Alger Hiss. Instead, the government under Roosevelt promoted and defended these men. Susan, like so many Americans, found it difficult to leap from a socialist ideology "out there" to one of protecting her home right here in the mid-1960s in Westover Hills, Texas, especially if it meant giving in or letting her son head into that fray.
What were not stated and not open to American scrutiny were NSAM 263 and NSAM 273. These were two documents, the first of which stated Kennedy's intent to assist South Vietnam until 1965, at which time all American military personnel would be withdrawn. The latter document was Johnson's reversal of the Kennedy doctrine, even before the assassination in Dallas had occurred. The Gulf of Tonkin had been a lie. Nothing was stated about the numerous opportunities for American withdrawals before 1967. No one could know, however, that LBJ himself would resist any efforts by his political party to run again for the Presidency in 1968. LBJ would quit on his troops. That was yet a year away. Would the VC get in their sampans, row across the Pacific, and attack California? Their ideology would.
Susan had found the world's conditions somewhat gray and pernicious. Her world was not so dangerous, or it would ever indeed be so menacing to her. Communism seemed so remote—Cuba notwithstanding. The American military could always "reel it back in." Had Susan sat there since World War Two ended, like the proverbial frog in the kettle? Had she forgotten the Korean War? Stephen was not recalled during Korea, so these matters had been buried amid Lloyd International projects. Could Communism actually be heading here in one way or another, and had her son now produced the proof she had been denying? How much damage had the spies done?
To Michael, an impressionable and idealistic eighteen-year-old, the clues and the menace were knocking on the door of America. Michael produced other documents proving that professed Communists were teaching in America's universities.
"Mother, don't you see what’s at stake here?" Then, Michael said something disarming. "Mother, I love you enough to die for you. What you value is what I'm willing to give everything for. That's what Damien said to me. I just hope I have the courage he did." What was missing was her husband's take on this matter. He didn't seem concerned at all. Why?
There. The "thing"—his enlistment, the perils of the current world, Michael's impending death in Vietnam that Susan began slowly to resign herself to—received all the definition it would get. In so doing, perhaps it had gained some greater value and meaning. It held its place in the universe Michael had inscribed in his mind. Susan listened to Michael with a sense of newly discovered respect. She had now heard him.
Deflated or resigned, and try as she might muster it, she couldn't energize herself to fight against this any longer. She threw up one last Hail Mary, "And all this is supposed to make me like the idea of you going 10,000 miles from home so I can be safe? I will never like this. I don't even know if I can let you go." More tears.
Before Susan could respond further, Michael fired a second volley. "Mother, I intend to fulfill my end of the bargain in this Lloyd dynasty. I will finish my education when my military obligation is complete, and I promise you that, but not before. I signed up for three years. When that's done, it's done."
This large child vacating her dreams suddenly seemed a person of destiny. He had aged in fifteen minutes. Susan Lloyd felt conflicted. She also felt proud yet resigned to her immeasurable loss. She stood and reached to touch his cheek for the briefest of moments before embracing him. Susan couldn't get her arms around his muscled circumference when she tried to hug him. Michael pulled her close to him, where they stood, mother and son, for several immortal moments. Had she given birth to this belated child for some American sacrifice?
꧁ "THIS HERE'S THE WAR" ꧂
Saturday, April 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
"I'll get it, Ginny," Susan said as she took several steps into the kitchen to answer the wall phone. "Lloyd's residence."
"Miss Lloyd? Miss Lloyd?" The voice didn't register with Susan's memory for the first few seconds. Susan's emotional foray into the suddenly dangerous world Michael had painted for her on Wednesday and the plans he'd worked out to solve them had gotten in the way. No one had called her that—Miss—except, except whom? She had heard that voice before; that twang, the country music in the background--it was,--it was Smitty.
"Yes, Smitty. This is she. Is everything okay?" Smitty didn't call--he never called unless--Stephen--Stephen was there. Susan's eyes darted back and forth, trying to focus on something to anchor her thoughts. "Smitty, is he there?"
"Wull, Yes'm. I reckon the Cap'n is. But it ain't good, ma'am. I ain't never seen him like this before. It's always been--" Smitty's hesitation alarmed her. Then, the resumption of his words was like dull, wet fists slapping against her face. "You better send Michael on out here. I don't wanta worry you none, ma'am, but you pro'bly better send the boy on out here now. Okay? Oh yeah. I don't see his car out here. He musta got a ride."
"Yes, Smitty. I'll send Michael there as quickly as I can. And, thank you, Smitty."
"Why shore, ma'am. He'll be okay till the boy gets here. Jus' tell him to come on."
Susan lifted the receiver back into its cradle. This week, Michael had drained her energy reserves, and now this unexpected call left her momentarily paralyzed. In another minute, Susan stood in the kitchen, angry. Fortunately, Ginny Cassalls came into the kitchen to observe the long, hard stare on Susan's face and her body quivering.
"What's wrong, Mrs. Lloyd?" The urgency in her voice alarmed even Ginny.
"It's Stephen. He's at Smitty's. Smitty wants me to send Michael. I could wring that man's neck. I am so angry, Ginny. Why did Stephen have to go out there now? Oooo--I'd love to get my hands on that man.' Susan breathed fire; her eyes sparkled and flickered with the surge of emotions to aggression. She couldn't imagine anything wrong with her husband. He was being contentious. On the other hand, Ginny considered Smitty's request the more sensible course to pursue—send Michael. From what Ginny Cassalls could tell, Susan needed to calm down before any other decisions could be made.
"Mrs. Lloyd. Why don't you come over here and sit down? Michael--Michael!" Ginny tried not to yell to arouse Margaret but felt she had few options.
"Mother?" David's voice came from behind Susan so that David couldn't see his mother's expression. "Mother, can Ronny come over? We want to --"
"What!?" Susan said, wheeling to locate the familiar voice bearing down on her. "David, what do you want?" she asked her youngest in a surprisingly sharp, if not unsympathetic tone.
Upon seeing his mother's anger burgeoning, he hesitated to repeat the request.
"David, what do you want?" The pressure inside Susan Lloyd seemed unbearable, and now David wanted something from her, too. "What do you want, son?" The question was probed from a more controlled atmosphere.
David's answer was sheepish at best. "Can Ronny come over?"
Susan considered the request amid all the other "noise" piercing her mind. "Ginny, ask Michael to come here. David--oh, I don't care. Let everybody come over. I don't care!" At that, Susan hurried to the living room. During her sojourn to the great room with the sturdy furniture and all the living plants, the magnificent windowed view upon the sun-filtered lawn that shone through great oak branches, she slammed the door separating the kitchen from herself. She had to separate the anxiety somehow leeching her emotions dry from the makeshift calm she desperately needed. Searching the room for the exact spot to accomplish this all but impossible feat, she moved sluggishly over to the bay window that opened onto the west side of the house, and Susan halted there. She would make her stand here.
The St. Augustine grasses had begun to thicken, and the early spring flowers—the store-bought pansies, were at full bloom. Hostas had already commenced arching their backs up and out of the ground because of the usually short Ft. Worth winters. Susan Lloyd's comprehension of what lay just ahead in her flower beds had been dulled by her present circumstances. On overload, this day was slowly turning to night. Stephen was absent. She was angry. David wanted something she couldn't remember. The world felt heavy, even mean-spirited to her.
"Mrs. Cassalls? What's wrong with my mother?" David asked, his innocence telling.
"Nothing, Sweetheart. She's just a little upset right now. Tell you what, David. Why don't you go over to Ronny's? All right? I'll call Mrs. Reynolds."
Ginny dialed Kay Reynolds' number and asked if David could come over for a little while. Then Ginny hurried to the base of the steps and called up into the bedrooms. "Michael! Michael?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Would you come here for a minute, please?"
"Can it wait, Mrs. Cassalls? I'm in the middle of something."
Ginny sighed heavily. She would have to climb the stairs and speak to the older kids. Doing so, she reached his room and found him on the phone with his girlfriend. Ginny could tell from Michael's animation that he was upset with Victoria and vice versa.
"Michael, I hate to interrupt, but I need to speak to you now."
Michael was visibly agitated with Mrs. Cassalls. "Look, Victoria, I have to go. We can finish this in a few minutes. No, I have to go. Mrs. Cassalls wants me. Yes. I'll call you back. Okay? Bye." Looking up at the housekeeper, he said, "What is it, ma'am?"
Margaret happened by as Ginny was about to tell Michael about the situation. She motioned for Margaret to join them. She began. "Listen. Don't speak. Okay?"
"Okay," they both responded, a bit concerned.
"We have an issue, and I need your help—both of you. Your father is at Smitty's. I don't have any details other than Smitty called and asked that you," Ginny looked at Michael, "come and get your father. Margaret, I want you to stay in your room for a bit. I need to settle your mother down. In about twenty minutes, come to the bottom of the stairs and just listen. If your mother is still angry, go back up to your room. If not, I want you to join us."
Margaret asked, "What's wrong, Mrs. Cassalls?"
"Honey, I'm not sure. But do what I've asked you. Okay?"
"Yes, ma'am."
Ginny said, "Michael, go on and pick up your father. Margaret, go to your room and wait about twenty minutes. I'm sure things will be fine. Just trust me."
"I don't like this," Margaret said as Ginny left the room. "I'm not two years old, Mrs. Cassalls."
"I know you aren't, sweet girl. This may be the wrong way to handle this, but let's do it this way."
Michael felt the grainy wood of the front screen door, its oily palm stain forever etched into the wood near the worn metal handle. Some country singer he didn't recognize attacked his Rock 'n Roll senses. His father was somewhere inside, here at Smitty's.
He pulled the handle, which opened to the familiar stench of Smitty's smoke-filled rib shack. It was all he could do to keep from turning around and driving back home without his father. But he dove in. Smitty sat at a table talking to the cook, smoking, and then coughing. Nothing had changed in the past two weeks. The little old man would surely die from emphysema within a year.
Smitty stood as Michael entered, motioning for the boy to follow him up the stairs. Michael coughed three-quarters of the way across the dining room. He followed dutifully behind Smitty's slow gait upward onto a second, darker level. Michael thought he heard the sound of a man and a woman's intimate speech, rising and falling behind a door to his left. That caused him to stop.
"Pssst, Michael. He's in here. Pssst, Michael." The light from the room's window spread across Smitty's body as he stood in the doorway. As Michael neared the room, he detected an odor of dirty clothes and other musty and unrecognizable smells that nauseated him. The alcohol was more potent now, increasing as he came full into the doorway. Smitty, quite non-plussed, pointed at the man lying on the bed. His father, stripped to his shorts, lay on the dirtiest sheets and spread Michael had ever seen. He had no idea what to think. The Lloyd in him thought this entire "restaurant" should be bulldozed. He wanted to get his father off of that bed and either slap him or hug him. Maybe both. Instead, Michael stood there in the doorway, observant and afraid.
"Son, it's time to grow up. This here's the war, this is."
"What?" Someone slapped Michael on the face for the second time in an hour, literally and figuratively. "What do you mean, Smitty? I don't understand."
"I seen it in his eyes, more intense this time when he showed up early this mornin'. That buddy o' yor'n, the boy that got killed? It done tripped somethin' in yer daddy that he jus' cain't quite deal with, I reckon. I didn't want to tell yer mama."
"You mean Damien's death did this to him?"
"Yep. Come on. Let's go on back downstairs. He's jus' drunk. He'll feel like the Devil when he wakes up." Smitty crept past Michael as he pulled the door closed. The two men retraced their steps, cutting an almost visible swath through the barely lit, stale air that hung limp in the boxed-in upstairs hallway. The two occupants behind the door had resorted to arguing, and Michael thought he heard a hand strike flesh just as he stepped on one of the creaking steps, but he couldn't be sure what he had heard. Michael needed living air, not the dead atmosphere cloistered inside this old cabin. He walked past Smitty, who had stopped to light a cigarette, and out through the front screen into the mounting heat of the sun and a slight breeze. Out here, Michael could fill his lungs with purity, he hoped.
A slow-moving nausea had crept into Michael's stomach the moment he saw his father. On his way down from the second floor, it pushed firmly into his throat, and once outside, despite his best attempts notwithstanding, his breakfast ejected onto the gravel. It was involuntary. Smitty had seen this kind of reaction in Italy.
Gasping and choking, he bent over, placing his hands on his knees, trying desperately to steady himself. The woods surrounding Smitty's spun, and the old man sidled up to the boy heaving his breakfast onto the parking lot. He patted Michael on the back, reassuring him that there would be better days.
"Aw, it'll be okay, son. I seen this too many times in Italy. They bottle it all up, an' don't let nobody know it's all down there jus' waitin' to explode. Now, take yer daddy, for instance. He's 'bout the strongest man I ever did know. He never let it show--well, hardly ever. They was a few times I seen him cry, but for the most part, solid as a rock. Here, Mike." Smitty handed the boy his dirty handkerchief to wipe his mouth, but Michael waved him off. Smitty left the boy for a few minutes and returned with two cold Cokes. He handed one to Michael. "Take a swig. Do ya good."
Michael ambled around the graveled lot, sipping his Coke in the late Texas spring Saturday morning. He took a swig now and then and tried to bring his senses back to conformity to something more natural. This proved elusive at best. He looked at the half-empty bottle of Coke, then said, "Smitty, what's all bottled up in my father?"
Smitty faced a dilemma he thought wasn't his business to discuss. It was, of course. Smitty didn't want to be the one to rub the boy's nose in this sort of thing. And yet, somebody had to enlighten him. Somebody had to tell him about his father's war. The wars, the Big One, Korea, and Vietnam seemed inextricably linked. Smitty approached war from a philosophical mindset. When the past bothered Stephen, he turned to the bottle—at Smitty's. It was pretty simple.
After Smitty returned from Italy, he stayed drunk for two years straight. He lost his wife and daughter and had to be rescued by Captain Stephen Lloyd if he was going to be salvaged at all. The Captain put him in a hospital where he could dry out and gave him a clear title to this old shack and gas station. Smitty had done pretty well considering the alternative. If the venture failed, it was Smitty's fault. Stephen tried.
"Well, Mike, let's you and I go for a little walk down to the lake. I got me a boat down there jus' beyond the trees. We can do a little fishin' an' I can try an' explain what yer daddy never done but shoulda, I guess."
"But I need to get Father back home--"
"Not in his condition, son. He'll keep up there for a while longer. He's all right. Come on, son. I told James to look in on him." Smitty led the way down a gently sloping, winding trail someone had cut out of the scrub brush behind the restaurant. The old man puffed on his cigarette and coughed. It seemed every physical thing about Smitty was foul, except his honesty, and for that, Michael would stay.
After five minutes, Michael forgot to call home. Within ten, he was sitting in Smitty's dirty old boat, chugging out of the inlet and toward open water. It took the old smoking motor about forty-five minutes to push the two men across the lake to a cove. That seemed long enough for Smitty to decide what to say or not say. Willow branches hung out over the banks in the cove, and the water smoothed. Smitty cut the motor. They drifted toward the closest bank until their momentum slowed and died, coming to rest at a spot where the sun seeped loosely through the thick branches, depositing its rays on the flat, dark surface upon which they floated.
꧁ "WHAT HAPPENED, SMITTY?" ꧂
"Talkin' 'bout this ain't the easiest thing for me, son." Smitty’s words came gruffer, and he foresaw the drunk he'd throw for himself tonight.
"I suppose not," Michael added. It dawned on the boy that Smitty spoke freely about the war the first night they met. So Michael wanted to know what the difference was between then and now. "But Smitty, you told me about flying those airplanes we came here. Why are you having a difficult time now?"
"Mike, I ain't sure what the difference is neither. I guess I was jus' telling the facts and stayin' away from them other things. I guess that way, I didn't have to get real personal in talkin' about it."
"Wait a minute. Are you saying you can talk about the war on several levels? What do you mean?"
"Don't know, son. I didn't never think 'bout it till just now. Maybe you're right. Well, I'll be. Funny, ain't it?"
"I don't get the joke," Michael intoned.
Smitty looked to his right, out over the smooth water of the lake. He spit and watched the ripples widen and then turn calm. He was avoiding eye contact with his captain's son. "I s'pose if we just talk about the things on the surface, like maybe when we bombed a target, who got killed, how number three engine run rough, how the flak was light or heavy and so forth, we just avoid the feelin' of it. It's safer that way. Yeah, it's safer. Thanks, Mike, for letting me see that. Interestin' way of lookin' at the war. Dang, I'm plumb glad you brought that up, Mike."
"Do you think my father was able to keep it all very superficial so he didn't have to deal with it until Damien was killed?" Michael didn't wait for Smitty's response because he thought he knew the answer. "I guess Damien is the reason my father's in the shape he is. But now I have to know, Smitty. He talked to me after we left here the other night. But he didn't give me any details about the hard things, and that leaves you to tell me."
The water lapped against their vessel as a speedboat roared past the cove, sending its rippled, juggling wake careening and sloshing off the hull for half a minute. Smitty lit a cigarette. He was thinking. He was thinking about the things he didn't want to think about, the shards of things that involuntarily invaded his mind, worried things, prickly things, events that would put a bottle of Old Crow in his hand tonight.
"Smitty?" Michael said impatiently.
"Yeah? Okay. What exactly do you want ta know?"
"I want to know about some of your missions. Whatever you'll tell me."
"They was so many of 'em, and my brain seems a little addled at a time like this."
"Smitty. Please."
"All right." The weathered old man blew a plume of smoke high over his head. "We was--we was maybe 24,000 feet over Moosebeirbaum--Odertal—? One of them missions. Anyways, the sky was full of flak so thick you could walk on it. I just knew them 88s had our range. I was standin' on a flak jacket and wearin' one. Funny how I remember that. I could hear the shrapnel hittin' the airplane an tearin' holes in the fuselage. I quit countin' 24s that went down after about six. I just couldn't stand it. Me and Ralph Billings was in machine gun school together. He was flyin' in the next ship over from me. I could wave at him an' he'd wave back at me, an' we'd look for fighters. An' then we started our bombing run an' that's when them 88s sent up all that flak." Smitty went silent. He saw it so clearly--and so painfully.
"What Smitty? What happened?"
A tear coursed down his face, stopped at his scraggly chin, and then dropped into the bottom of the small boat. "A flak burst hit just above Ralph. It tore the top turret plumb off." Smitty stopped again. "I just stood there. I couldn't do nothin'. Then their left outboard engine caught fire from another shell burst an' she fell out of formation and just augured in--were a couple of chutes that I remember--" Smitty's voice had gone to hoar frost.
Michael waited as Smitty lit another cigarette. The old man's hands shook, and his eyes filled with tears. It must have been a horrible day for this little old man. Another boat sped by, and once again, their boat rocked to the motion of the pounding, slapping waves.
"But that weren't the worst of it." Smitty finally spoke, his voice hollow. "They was these things called shackles that held them bombs up in the bomb bays. Now, it got right cold up at that altitude, sometimes thirty below zero or more. Even with us wearin' long handles, wool clothing, flight jackets, and even electrical flight suits, a body would like to freeze up there. Well, sometimes them bottom bombs would freeze to the shackles an' then they'd stick in the door—wouldn't drop, nope, couldn't budge 'em. Then the top bombs would fall on top of them bottom ones and they'd be explosions just waitin' to go off in our planes. So this one time, they just stuck there. The door was open, an' they was just stuck. Now, you gotta remember Mike; we already flew through their fighters—lost some 24s doin' that, and now we got flak from them 88s goin' off all over the sky. Our plane is shakin', takin' hits, the bombs is stuck, and we just flew plumb past the target without them bombs lettin' go. I figured we'd blow up like several other crews done. So your daddy sent the flight engineer down to see what he could do, and before he could do anything, them bombs just let go, just like that.
Smitty's excitement expired up and through the willow branches. A crane that had been wading nearby fishing for minnows at the far shallow end where the bay bottled against the bank took flight, his wings flapping overhead as he quickly fought for altitude. "I told your daddy I wouldn't say nothin' to ya. An' I shouldn't, neither."
"What Smitty. What happened? You have to tell me now."
"Naw. I promised I wouldn't."
"Smitty! Something’s happening to our family, and I think this may be at the center of it. We need to know. You have to help my father. You have to," Michael said, shouting at Smitty. "You have to!"
The old man's jaws tightened. He took a drag from his smoke, exhaled, and stared. "Naw."
Michael swore at Smitty. "You better tell me, or so help me, I'll throw you in this lake and drown you. Tell me, old man. What happened?" Michael had never spoken to any adult as he did just now. But from his perspective, too much was at stake. "Now you tell me what happened. I'll see that my father knows I made you tell me."
Smitty cocked his head and twisted his mouth at an odd angle. "All right. But you made me tell ya." Smitty thought about what it meant to their relationship to break his word to the Captain. War always seemed to put men into impossible situations, and it still did that to Smitty. He'd be drunk before eight o'clock tonight. "Well, two of them bombs landed on the 24 below and behind us--" It looked as if Smitty had been shot. He'd kept this inside as long as his friend, Captain Lloyd, had. Treason wasn't acceptable, and treason is what telling felt like to Smitty. "An' that was the end of that crew. Ten men, just gone—never had a chance. I don't know why they was there, under us. Maybe they was hit and havin' trouble controlling their plane. They jus' wasn't supposed to be there--"
Smitty took responsibility for this catastrophe as much as Stephen Lloyd had. Tears dribbled and then rolled down his rough, bearded cheeks. He sniffed and said, "I think your daddy took it the hardest of all of us because he was the pilot. Normally, he'd talk on the intercom when it was safe, but he was real quiet the rest of the flight. I don't think he's ever stopped feelin' guilt about that. I had to quit thinkin' 'bout it--couldn't stand it." Then, in a muted tone, Smitty voiced his darkest fears, "Now I thought it again. Dang!"
Michael sat motionless, his eyes moving over the inside of the boat's dirty, scuffed silver hull. He tried to imagine that moment, with himself at the controls. Smitty, too, saw the boy trying to think this one through, visualize it, and experience it. Michael, however, had no way to evaluate such events. "That must have been horrible, Smitty."
"Lieutenant Hukill spent quite a bit of time with the Cap'n, yer daddy, to help him get past it. He and the lieutenant was good buddies. The crew below us--I think yer daddy was in flight school with the pilot or co-pilot—cain't remember no more. I stopped by your daddy's tent and seen 'em talkin'—him and the lieutenant. It ain't easy talkin' 'bout this, Mike. I ain't kiddin' ya. Cain't remember when I spoke like this to nobody. My old lady, she just couldn't take it no more. I'd get drunk, an--"
"Smitty, can you tell me any more? Other missions you both flew?" Michael didn't realize that Smitty needed someone to help him, to ease him back into the day that faced him back at the shack. No one would, of course. Smitty kept the pictures on the wall, counted the receipts, and ensured the jukebox played Loretta, Charley, and Merle. He was, after all, a little old drunk of no use to anybody. Perhaps all the Smitty's in the world no longer counted. They had served their time. The government had gotten out of them what it wanted. Any future troubles were purely of their own making.
"Yeah, but I don't want to." The pain in Smitty's eyes ratcheted up a notch as he took a drag from his smoke, flicked the small butt into the water, and lit another. He turned away from Michael and stared dead-eyed out toward the lake. Across the way, two small boats were anchored off the bank, fishing poles hanging over the sides. The men occupying them sat motionless. Michael wondered what they talked about and how different their conversation was compared to Smitty's and his.
"I think it was our second Ploesti raid. We got up about three in the mornin'. Went to briefin', ate, went to the armory an' got our guns. Yer daddy had to go to the pilot's briefin's. I remember that day, even before we took off, 'cause a truck hit one of the line crew. I thought that was a omen—you know, how the mission was gonna go—and it was."
"Well, we took off. We was especially heavy with bombs and gas that day—'bout like always, I guess. Boy, howdy, the skies was filled with airplanes on that mission, B-24s and B-17s, some from as far away as England—musta been a thousand heavy bombers in the air, all goin' ta the same place. I think that was about the biggest raid I was on. No, oh well. Yer daddy was busy as usual checkin' things, an' flyin', an' all. I could see Lieutenant Hukill's plane over to our right. We was all in tight—kept the fighters off us—thirty feet separated us, an' that airplane was tricky. It wouldn't just do what you wanted it to right when we reached altitude. The air's just too thin up there for it to move when you wanted it to. So, your daddy had to anticipate what to do. I could see them ailerons and rudders just a-movin'. I'm of a mind your daddy done some of the best flyin' of all them pilots, and them pilots was good, if they lived long enough. You better believe he and all the pilots was plumb worn out after a mission, too. It wasn't till a month or two before we left that we had fighter cover most of the way, as I recall—them P-51s. No, wait a minute. That was the Innsbruck raid. I get 'em mixed up.
"Ploesti. Okay. It was the second Ploesti raid, an' it was low level—too low for my tastes, I'll tell ya. Our first high-level raid didn't do no real damage, an' we really got shot up. So they made us fly real low—like huggin' the ground so we couldn't get all shot up. Even then, I could see bombers gettin' tore up, some augured in from the ground fire. I was cussin' an' a prayin' an' a hopin' we'd just get out of there. I didn't want to bomb no targets that day, but your daddy, he kept 'er straight on them refineries. It seemed like it took forever to get into the target and out again. They was some powerful lot of smoke goin' up into the sky from them refineries we just bombed. We had to throw out this chaff—that's strips of aluminum foil to mess up the German radar on the way there an' back. I seen two bombers collide. It was just plumb awful. Lost some good buddies on that mission—one from our crew. He took a round in the chest--an' died. Don' ask me no more."
With shaking hands, he reached into his shirt pocket for another cigarette but discovered the empty pack. He needed something to do with his hands, so he wadded the little paper pack into a small ball and threw it into the water. Michael was sure there was so much more he could tell. Smitty remembered every plane he observed go down, how it fell, which engines were smoking, which were on fire, and which were feathered. He counted the chutes, but far too often, there weren't any chutes to count. He recalled standing at the bar at the EM club, overhearing someone say so-and-so's plane went down on their last mission, and he could see the face of the navigator, waste gunner, or pilot.
That night, he got drunk. No one knew where he "confiscated" the booze. When he couldn't stand up any longer, he passed out. Some of the guys found him and put him in his bunk. They didn't wake him the next day because the mission had been scrubbed due to bad weather over the primary and secondary targets.
He'd known Lieutenant Hukill for over a year when Smitty walked up behind Lt. Lloyd and Hukill, who were talking. Hukill was really into his story about the previous night's mission. He'd flown what they called a nuisance raid. They bombed at one or two in the morning, which would wake the enemy up so they wouldn't get any sleep. Such missions, it was hoped, would throw off their production the next day. That was the theory. Smitty recalled Lt. Hukill's words almost verbatim, which also surprised him. "A jet locked onto us. I kid you not, Stephen. He's locked on to us about two hundred fifty to three hundred yards behind us, and the tail gunner is locked onto him. Stephenson keeps calling me and asking if he can shoot. I mean, if that jet had shot at us, he'd probably put his rounds in our bomb bay, and bang, we'd still be falling out of the sky. But I told Stephenson, 'No, hold on. If he makes any move or shoots anything at us, then let him have it with everything you have. But don't fire first.' I guess it was a kind of a stand-off. He could have killed us, and we could have returned the favor."
"Anyway, we got over the target, dropped our load—ten five hundred pounders, and he didn't fire. Not one round. Josephs, the waist gunner, didn't see him, but the tail gunner did. I'm sure he didn’t see him. I can't figure out why he didn't fire. Maybe he was just tired of the war. Maybe he just wanted to go home in one piece. Maybe--who the heck knows?"
Lazy clouds floated overhead, shading and cooling the Texas spring day for a few minutes. Smitty stared at nothing in particular out onto Eagle Mountain Lake, and since he was back in the war, he thought about some of the horrific storms they flew into and out of over Germany, Austria, and Italy. He shuddered at how lucky they'd been. Drained, he finally looked back at Michael.
"How long have we been here, Smitty?"
"Couple o' hours, I guess."
"I need to get back. I forgot to call home before we came out here. Maybe Father's awake. You think?"
Smitty hauled the faded red Folger's coffee can filled with hardened concrete back into the stern beside his foot. Then he wound the rope around the motor and pulled, causing the greasy old paint-chipped motor to sputter for several seconds and then roar to life. Choking blue smoke poured from its inner workings. For a brief second or two, Michael feared that it might not start. With his hand turning the throttle, Smitty slowly coaxed the small craft into the lake. The two men didn't speak until they reached shore and then sparingly. Everything had been said.
꧁ "YOUR FATHER HAS A PISTOL" ꧂
Saturday, April 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Mrs. Cassalls stood at the kitchen counter cutting David a large slice of her incredible, to-die-for chocolate cake before the youngest Lloyd went to bed. This would be the first attempt in the three or four to get him down for the night—the hour had grown late, and still no men. Susan felt a stronger than normal need to attend church the following day, and this precipitated the necessity to have Ginny shepherd Margaret and David toward that end. Margaret, already upstairs for the night, lay across her bed talking to Megan Wright, trying to get some mature teenage insight into her father's behavior of late. Megan seemed the natural choice.
But the Lloyd's hadn't attended the Church of the Immaculate Conception in a while. Susan thought it would be good for them to attend Sunday morning Mass. She expected her husband to come home and resume their routine the following day as he had always done following his trek to Smitty's. She would let Stephen have a piece of her mind first.
David piled his fork and mouth full of cake in the kitchen. He looked down at the canine staring up at him, glued to his every move. Brit was an accomplished moocher. A long, thin membrane of lengthening drool hung from his mouth, the little cocker's feet shifting from side to side, and a steady "I'm dying here, David" whine. David giggled with delight at what he could do to this dog. He squeezed a pinch of his cake between his fingers and held it up to get a further rouse out of an intense K-9.
"David. Please stop feeding Brit. You know chocolate's not good for dogs." Mrs. Cassalls was supposed to say that. The game wasn't complete until she had.
"Yes, ma'am." Ginny didn't see the tiny fistfull David slipped into Brit's anxious mouth. That, too, was part of the game. The morsel was gone so fast that any evidence of David's behavior had been consumed instantly. All floor crumbs disappeared vacuum-style. There was still the long membrane of saliva tugging downward from the dog's mouth. A quick swipe of David's napkin removed it. Chocolate cake and dogs go together.
Annika Lloyd, Stephen's mother, sat beside Susan on the sofa; both women were deep in conversation. She was a perceptive woman, Annika. She had been a beauty in her day—all the facial features and figure were still evident. She was vibrant, remarkably so for a grandmother. She was perhaps more attractive now because she knew so much more than she did during those hard days when she and Marcus began their lives together. Annika was tall like Susan, and although blonde, she was blue-eyed, with a quick wit and a no-nonsense bite. She derived this attribute from her Scandinavian parentage—the school children who mocked her youthful Norwegian inflection paid for it. Annika retained a small slice of her heritage when she spoke. She'd always been a fast learner, a sharper bottom feeder, and fiercely protective of this boy she'd raised into manhood.
The heavy front door burst open unexpectedly. The suddenness of the sound forced a muted bark from Brit, but due to the promise of more cake, the dog half barked, fighting the terrible urge to see who had come in. Missing some of Ginny's cake was at stake here, and the tension Brit felt about doing two things simultaneously was incredible.
David turned his head toward the door, the fork half in his mouth, a small amount of chocolate spread over his right cheek. As the volume of the people just entered increased in the foyer, this latest intrusion lay upon boy and dog the greatest of obligations. Brit must drown out these new sounds with wild barking while still begging his fair share of cake. David needed to greet his father. Both wanted the cake. What to do? It was a two-second delay before the dog and human succumbed to their basest instincts and ran to check. David's leap from the chair set Brit's nails tapping on the tiled kitchen floor to gain as much traction as possible. He could always return to the food because David was an easy mark. The cake would wait, and the boy and his dog left Mrs. Cassalls in their dust.
The sudden, profuse barking and yelling of both dog and boy, respectively, became the immediate focus of Susan's ire. Her husband was but feet from her now and finally safe. She had to first contend with the interference of her youngest son and his animal. "Brit, that's enough! Settle down! Please, David. Stop running!" Brit paid little attention, and before David and Brit could reach Michael and his father, Toby the cat crossed Brit's path. The timing couldn't have been better or worse, depending on whose perspective, Susan's, David's, or the dog's.
Toby, Margaret's cat, hissed in self-defense, forcing Brit to alter his intended course. Brit's floppy ears rose, registering his profound attention to this new thing. His demeanor went wild, and the look of pure glee fixed itself in his body language. Brit loved chasing this cat more than he loved cake or greeting intruders. The canine-feline chase was on in earnest, and David joined it in full flung joy. "Get 'em, Brit!" David yelled as he turned the corner into the den in hot pursuit.
This brought Susan's nursed and stored anger to the fore. "David, get that dog! David! -- Ahhhh, sh&t." Susan screamed and let fly with that usually guarded, unvented "S" word. It left her mouth as if shot from a canon. Susan had been so careful not to swear in the presence of her children. She promised herself she would never use it in front of them. She'd promised her husband and Father McTammany she wouldn't say it. Now, she was thoroughly agitated, but it was her only weapon.
Annika put her arm around her daughter-in-law. "It's okay. I'll see if I can't stop this. Ginny, I need your help. David. David!" Annika wanted to run to her son above everything, but Susan needed help with the youngest boy as the most immediate concern.
Michael held Stephen upright, his right arm over his father's shoulder. Stephen's left arm hung limp on his son's shoulder; his hangover was still welded to him. He seemed oblivious to the dog and the confusion, although the sudden emergence of light made him blink out of self-protection. Stephen stood weaving in the foyer, leaning against Michael. His eyes had that glazed look, and his oversized tongue made any attempt to wet his dry lips difficult. He tried to speak, but the words came coated with the dryness of inebriation. "Suz-zin. Hi! I'm sorry. I din't mean to get drunk, but I cud-unt help it, don't cha see? They're all dead--all of 'em, dead. Damien's dead. All of 'um. I'm ti-erd. My son--here--" Stephen slapped Michael on the chest, "Our son came and got me from good ol' Smitty's. He'z a gran' fellow, he iz."
Stephen's remaining energy had about spent itself for the present. His wrinkled clothes were filthy. He smelled horrible, and it was all Michael could do to stand there holding him upright. The alcohol and the breakfast it forced back up had thoroughly saturated his shirt, and both lent a bucolic aroma, fidgeting for dominance over the arrangement of roses Stephen had bought Susan several days earlier for the way he'd behaved of late. The guileless light from the numerous room lamps emphasized his disheveled state.
Margaret heard her cat scream over her conversation with Megan and then caught the intensity of the dog's unusually wild barking spree. She knew what it meant but usually let it go. Now, she clearly heard David egging this scene of confusion into a hyper state of frenzy. The chaos was topped off by her grandmother's boisterous attempts to quell the growing riot. Margaret told Megan she'd best talk to her tomorrow and hung up. She caught sight of the event unfolding at the bottom floor and slowed her pace to a crawl. She was afraid to confront the scene of her father and brother all in one breath. Midway, she stopped, gathered in as much as she could ingest, sighed, and finally took several more steps to settle herself alone on the bottom step.
Margaret withheld her initial impulse—running to her father to look after him and do what she could do for him. A moment's reflection upon what she beheld brought revulsion for the man she adored; hate and love met between her eyes. Instead, she did nothing. Seeing her father as she had not seen him before made her tuck her skirt under her legs, set her elbows on her knees, place her chin in her hands, and become as unobtrusive as possible. She feared to speak what her heart felt, and she certainly didn't understand.
Annika, her grandmother, was almost finished settling her younger brother and putting the dog outside. Neither David nor the dog wanted to quit just yet. Poor, ignorant Margaret needed an explanation of this. Something had harmed her mother this morning, and now her father looked like he’d slept in a stagnant garbage bin. To add to Margaret's alarm, Michael would soon be leaving for the military, and Damien was dead and buried. Something much more significant than her ability to comprehend invaded her quiet, ordered world. This fragile young woman didn't know if her life tomorrow would reassemble the way it once was.
The chase finally petered out. Annika had brought David's energetic inertia to rest, so he returned to his brother and father, who remained in the foyer. Ten-year-olds are notoriously honest. Standing before the two men, the smell gripped David's senses, causing the boy to grimace. The sight of his father's disheveled appearance had captured his attention. David let fly with what everyone was thinking, "Father? What happened to you? Boy, are you in trouble. Mother doesn't ever let me get that dirty. Did you throw up? Phew-wee!"
“That's enough, David. Come along upstairs," Annika suggested. "Did my father ever get that dirty when he lived with you, Grandmother?”
“I'll tell you in the bathroom. You need a bath, too, young man.” Annika glanced back over her shoulder at her drunken son. Her ferocious look had halted Marcus on plenty of occasions. She hoped David's bath time would dissipate her anger sufficiently to keep her from lighting into Stephen. He was a Lloyd. Look at him. My god!
Susan had to fix this state of affairs standing before her. The intense emotions vying for supremacy over her better judgment meant little to Stephen at the present. "David, go upstairs like your grandmother said and get your bath. We're going to church tomorrow."
David responded, "I hope Father gets cleaned up. He'll really stink in church if he doesn't."
"Yes, I know, dear. We'll take care of him. You get upstairs and take care of yourself, okay?"
"Mother, can I watch you give Father a shower? This'll be—"
"David? Please, do as I asked." Susan motioned to Annika to keep this child moving toward the stairs, or she'd strangle him. Ginny was cleaning up a potted plant the cat had knocked over in his race to escape the dog.
"Annika?" Susan inquired, "I think I will need your help again down here."
"Margaret," Annika said, "Would you make sure David gets in the bathtub? Ginny," Annika yelled into the foyer, "would you please call my husband? I think we need him."
"I have to tell Billy," another of David's best buddies down the street, "about this. He's not going to believe this. O man."
At the top of the stairs, Annika recognized Margaret's terror.
"Grandmother?!"
"David, I'll be right there. Get in the tub, turn on the water, get soap and a washrag, and start washing. Can you do that?"
"Yes, ma'am."
Grandmother Annika turned to face Margaret to reassure her, as only grandmothers can. "Oh, sweet girl. Your father will be all right. I love you so much. And so does your he. Do you believe me?"
Margaret's overflowing emotional state muffled her "yes." Her cheeks were moist and puffy, but her innocence was still pure. Annika drank from the vastness of her granddaughter's blue eyes. They showed such trust. But Annika wasn't sure if she believed what she just said. The words felt right. "Margaret, honey, I must help your mother by looking after your brother," Annika said as she freed herself from the young girl's fearful gaze to ensure David obeyed her orders.
David kicked his jeans and underwear into a ball in the corner. His T-shirt lay five feet away. One sock lay in the sink, the other next to his tennis shoes. The water poured into the tub, and David was scrubbing furiously. He wanted to finish and make sure his father was okay. With David trundled off to his bath, Susan was better able to turn her attention to the greatest of her concerns: her husband.
"Stephen, I was so worried about you. Why--?" Stephen gave her an incomprehensible response. His body weaved against and swayed. Michael would stand there as long as no one said anything. His father, moreover, was getting heavy.
"Ginny?" Susan shouted. The housekeeper had just finished calling Marcus.
"Oh, my," Ginny said, exiting the kitchen. "Let me help you. Mr. Lloyd is on his way."
"Thank you. He's getting heavy. Okay--let’s get him upstairs. Michael, I’ll try to help you. Ginny, you bring up the rear.” Susan slipped her shoulder under her husband's other arm as they attempted to direct Stephen upstairs. But Stephen unexpectedly became obstinate, dislodging himself from Michael and Susan's assistance to stand defiantly alone. Stephen took a step toward one of the several "moving" staircases. His brain presented three staircase options. "Why is," burp, "the handrail moving back an forth?"
Stephen made a lunge forward to catch the handrail before it passed him. Catching it, he belched, disregarding everything he'd taught his children, "I can do this," he growled.
Now that he held the railing, Stephen pulled his heavy, limp, uncooperative body slowly up the stairs. He failed several times to lift his feet sufficiently to heft his body to the next step, causing him to stumble and almost bringing him back down. He somehow caught the rail each time. Michael attempted to assist his father, but Stephen pushed his son's help aside. Stephen became agitated several times when Susan put her hand against his back for balance.
"Leave me a-lone. I can get up--these stairs by myself. I'm not--" Near the top, he bent over and heaved, and this activity made Margaret, who was watching, almost sick. Fortunately, there was nothing left in his stomach. After eight or nine more minutes, Stephen reached the top step.
Susan feared the perfect husband and parent might have destroyed so much that he'd labored for decades to build. Stephen banged into the hall walls several times but felt nothing approaching pain. He was too numb to feel. When Michael and Susan reached the bathroom, Susan turned on the light.
"Michael, hold your father against the door. I'm going to start the water."
After a few seconds, Stephen started to slide down the door and onto the tile floor. Finally, Michael let him go.
"Sorry, Mother. He's so heavy. My arms were getting tired." Michael stared at his drunk parent, not sure what to make of this scene. Michael instinctively grasped his mother's arm, halting her motion toward her husband. "Let him sit there for a second." After another minute, Michael said, "Mother, I talked to Smitty for a long time today."
"You didn't call, and I worried about you both. What did he say to you?" Seconds passed, and then Susan remembered. "I want you to call my mom and dad and tell them I need them as soon as possible."
"Help me stand him up. 'Stephen, we're going to take your clothes off and get you in the shower.'" Susan started undressing her husband—first, his shirt. "Michael, you hold him up," Susan said, almost breathless—next, Stephen's shoes, socks, trousers, and underwear lay about him. Stephen heaved again, but nothing came.
"Mother. Did Father ever tell you about any missions he flew during the war?"
Michael's question became an irritating inconvenience for his mother. What did Stephen's missions during the war have to do with this? This behavior is irresponsible. "What? No. Of course not. He never talks about that. Not to me, anyway. Okay, the shower's warm. Help me set him under the water." Sitting her husband on the shower floor was difficult, and Susan and Michael got drenched. "Now, do as I asked you and call Mom and Dad."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Here, take these clothes down to the laundry and ask Ginny to wash them tonight."
"Yes, ma'am."
Margaret had listened through the bathroom door to the events unfolding behind it. She opened the door slowly, stuck her head in, and burst into tears. Susan opened the door and embraced her daughter. "Mother, what's happening to us? I don't understand. Everything feels as if it’s falling apart. Do you think Father is okay? Why is he drunk?" She whispered.
Ever since Damien's death, some thing had entered the Lloyd household, and perhaps Margaret was the most sensitive to it. The "D" word, divorce, was not far from her mind. Two of her friend's parents had recently separated.
David took things at face value. If his mother said it was okay, then it was OK. This entire family "play" seemed odd to him, but to a ten-year-old, it didn't carry the gravity everyone thought it did.
"David's in bed. We read a story," Annika announced as she entered the bathroom. "Susan? Stephen?!" Susan had changed out of her wet clothes in the bedroom, gone downstairs to put them in the washer and speak to Ginny, and returned to her upstairs bathroom.
Annika found her son sitting on the shower floor. Stephen had pulled his knees up. His eyes were dilated, and he rubbed his hand against his mouth. The day's stubble made him look older and dirtier. He stared past his mother, who crossed his field of vision to take a seat on the toilet lid. Then she noticed the pistol. Stephen had gotten his service weapon in his wife's absence, and his hand held it firmly.
She gasped, "Oh, my god, Stephen! What are you doing with that--gun?"
Stephen didn't see or hear her. He kept wincing, staring outward into something. He was certainly not mentally present in the bathroom. This sight terrified both women. They couldn't reach Stephen.
"Yes, Annika. Stephen was fine when I--"
"What's going on here?!" Marcus Lloyd's gruff voice invaded the moment. "Why's he sitting on the shower floor? For heaven's sake, son, get up!"
Annika whispered, "Shhhhh. Marcus, he's got a gun. What do we do?" Her breathy words were sufficient.
"Pistol? What pistol?" was Susan's frightened retort. Marcus, is he alright?"
Marcus turned to meet her inquiry. "Susan, where did Stephen get that pistol?"
Susan whirled past Marcus to get nearer to the situation. "Oh, my god! Stephen, let me have the gun. Please, Sweetheart. Let me have the gun." Stephen half smiled but gave no other response. Susan's eyes then met Annika's, and she asked, "Mom, what should we do?" Michael had heard the word gun and came quickly to investigate.
"Grandfather, what gun?"
Marcus kept Michael from getting closer to his father. "Michael. Stay right here. Go down and--No. Good lord. I don't know what to do. I have to call the police."
"Grandfather? What's wrong?" Michael stuck his head around Marcus. He saw his grandmother, her hand over her mouth, and his mother, her arms around her waist, both women staring down at his father in disbelief. Marcus spoke firmly, "Son, your father has a pistol. Now, you wait right here. I'm going to call the police. Oh, goodness. Just stay here."
꧁ COLONEL JERRY INHOFE ꧂
Sunday, April 23, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Limping back to the couch, Col. Inhofe grabbed his cane and hobbled to the front desk of the Lloyd Hotel nearest Love Field to get directions, and then he limped to the main drive to await his transportation. Michael sped around from behind the hotel, stopped in front to retrieve the doctor, and headed toward Bethhaven. They had to stop once to clarify their destination and, within forty-five minutes, were driving onto the manicured grounds of Bethhaven, or BPH, as most elected to call it. It was preferable to keep the noun psychiatric out of the hospital's name.
The protracted strain lay heavy upon Susan’s worried but otherwise attractive features as she paced about the main waiting room. Michael stared obliquely at a dark-haired doctor wearing a white coat, making his rounds. Several huddled nurses, speaking in hushed tones, had gathered farther down the hall. He smelled the first signs of meal preparation from somewhere down another polished marble hallway—fish, he thought. Michael was also the first to hear the tap-step, tap-step of a man walking with a wooden cane. He turned to read Col. Inhofe's expression, hoping he might have some positive news about his father to share with them.
The Colonel rounded the group of chairs and stopped. “He's resting. I'm treating him with Thorazine, and he's responding to it. That's what I'd hoped.” Dr. Inhofe sighed as he crumpled into one of the overstuffed chairs, flanked on either side by Susan and Michael. Marcus had to stop by and speak to Dolores at the office, and Annika was busy with Margaret.
Susan leaned forward and said, "Thank you so much for coming on such short notice, doctor. How were you able to get here so quickly?"
"Mrs. Lloyd, you don't want to know. But when Marcus Lloyd yells, people in the Pentagon listen. Suffice it to say, I'm here."
Colonel Jerry Inhofe had been wounded in the Second World War. He'd almost lost a leg while operating on a patient as a result of incoming German artillery rounds. At the war's conclusion, Col. Inhofe returned home to a world he no longer recognized. America hadn't changed, but he had. By the mid-1960s, he'd been out of medical school for fifteen years and was now a practicing psychiatrist. He'd also been divorced twice. He, too, was struggling with his demons while he attempted to care for these combat veterans with psychological disorders, as well as their families who had no idea what to do. Too many of these veterans felt as if they'd been thrown to the wolves when their repressed memories began to surface. The wives and children often withered on the vine from lack of information and care.
Col. Inhofe was one of the few doctors who grasped the psychosis of war, being knee-deep in it in many different ways. And now Marcus Lloyd had called and asked him to fly down to Texas from his duty station, the Naval Hospital in Bethesda, Maryland. Marcus had enough connections in almost every section of American society, so getting a few strings pulled to have the colonel assigned to temporary duty in the southwest was a mere formality.
Michael and Susan had driven Stephen to the Lloyd International Hotel nearest Love Field for a quick, preliminary examination. Marcus’s driver retrieved Col. Inhofe from the airport and drove him half a mile to the hotel. Marcus had also told Michael to drive to the back of the building, where the manager would discretely direct them to an empty suite off the Starlight Room, one of the hotel's main conference areas. When Dr. Inhofe examined Stephen, he was so alarmed that he called a former colleague, now working at Bethaven Psychiatric Hospital in Dallas, to see if he had a private room available to have Mr. Lloyd admitted, stat. This is where they are now.
Massive and numerous floral arrangements and potted plants—lovely diversions for the families—had been strategically placed for maximum effect throughout the lobby. Framed oil paintings spoke of more manageable, pastoral moments; clusters of living room furniture dotted the spacious visiting arena, drawing one's attention beyond the building's intended purpose. A huge salt-water fish tank recessed into the wall was stocked with wild and colorful sea creatures, crustaceans, and fish of various species. Wild rock formations with live sea grasses, corals, and anemones decorated the sandy bottom. Soft elevator music played from the overhead speakers.
Other energetic nurses appeared carrying trays with small paper cups from room to room. Muted wall colors steadied family members' frayed or embarrassed nerves waiting to speak with overworked, serious doctors. The Colonel's face grimaced as he sat. The travel and more than normal amount of walking he'd done over the past few days had tested his pain threshold to the fullest. Doctor Inhofe arranged his leg into a more comfortable position for the coming debriefing to which he'd grown so accustomed.
He already knew Susan and Michael's questions. The Colonel began. "He's doing fine, let me assure you. I've seen cases much worse than your husband's, Mrs. Lloyd. You weren't expecting the gun, were you?" Then he waited like a fielder waiting on a high fly ball to drop into his mitt.
Susan's emotional duress, held at bay for the previous hour, finally leaped from her stomach. It came up through her throat and out into the passive atmosphere of the lobby. The fly the colonel awaited dropped. Susan's eyes had become dull, from which she attempted to observe the moment. "No, I wasn't. It scared me to death," Susan replied, not taking her eyes from the doctor's leg. "What brought this on, Colonel? Michael said it's the war, but I don't understand how that can be. The war was over years ago. I thought--" Col. Inhofe knew he must guide this woman in a slightly different direction. Her visible alarm could be managed for her sake, as well as Michael's. The boy was worried as well.
"Your husband hasn't talked about his experiences during the war, has he?" The colonel didn't look at the woman to whom he was now speaking but chose to stare at the neat but aged receptionist preoccupied at her desk. The Army doctor knew the answer before he asked it. The Lloyd's had the same thought processes as most family units, so he found he needed to realign those. The families came to him like his patients whose duress was freighted with uncertainty and whose questions were multifaceted and legion. With most of the families, as with Susan, the war ended when it ended. It was "well past time to get on with one's life," they all said to their veterans. "Mrs. Lloyd and Michael, what do you two know about Stephen's time in the service?"
Before Susan could speak, Michael told the colonel what Smitty had told him. Susan listened in amazement as Michael related incredible, even unbelievable, stories about her husband. Susan's astonishment quickly turned to bewilderment, and she felt she had entered another dimension to which she did not belong. The colonel thought he sensed the boy's disappointment, or was it agitation? He couldn't be sure at this point. Dr. Inhofe believed that both emotions were somehow intertwined among this young man's words and speech patterns. Michael's body language hinted at his father withholding his life experiences from his son, but he didn't say it outright.
Doctor Inhofe remained motionless, holding his cards close to his vest—listening. In his early years, he had spoken too soon with several families, and they ate his lunch, so to speak. Observing this anxious family before him, he wondered about the same things he always did. Still, mostly, he puzzled over the families—their complete ignorance of war's effect—now it was the Lloyd family's turn.
The veterans were easier to diagnose and treat when it was all said and done. With the colonel, the family experienced more significant stress. He had to commence with the wives whose internal interests and maternal instincts resembled a Mother bear protecting her cubs. He had now come to anticipate their complete lack of comprehension of the destructive nature of war and its prolonged effects were so pathetically lacking. Their men, however, flatly refused to talk about their experiences.
Some wives and mothers, fathers or brothers, were unbelievably selfish. Far too many felt ravaged by their loved one's withdrawal and the future they had so meticulously constructed, awaiting their return. When he, and in some cases, she, returned, a stranger trudged through the door into a world that could not be reconciled, the world they had most recently sworn never to think about again. The end of hostilities in Europe or the Pacific had set the table for dysfunction or divorce, and all too often, both.
Sometimes, the colonel delivered a restored soldier, sailor, Marine, or airman to health—sometimes. When they left his care, he wondered if the war wouldn't crop back into their lives and the most inconvenient moments at some point down the road. It certainly had in this situation. Could a man be cured entirely who had experienced, witnessed, or participated in hideous, often unspeakable events? Probably not. No, not entirely. War had altered something fundamental about each warrior. The dilemma remained: getting the phoenix to rise from the ashes.
These were the people Col. Inhofe saw day in and day out. Many came home and melted into the fabric of society, going about their business. Yet, he feared that too many would commit suicide, dying alone. Statistics favored the odds that many unsuspecting wives and children would be battered, physically and mentally. They couldn't understand why their returning veteran scared the people he fought so ferociously to defend. Dr. Inhofe thought that the people who started these wars should have to live with a returning combat veteran for a year. Their anger and depression would drive these war-hungry leaders to rethink their policies. And now Vietnam was stirring up the old guard's memories, as indeed as it was currently displacing the newest generation of terribly young men returning home from their combat tours in Southeast Asia.
Some men chain-smoked. Some pickled their livers and brains in alcohol. Some clung to the morphine-induced life that had begun when the wound's pain drove them nearly mad. They became drug addicts. Some men worked like demons, always mobile, waiting for the other shoe to drop, and ill at ease when static. They avoided crowds. The holidays were now solitary, unpleasant affairs. Some chased women—or men—while their spouses threw up their hands and packed their belongings, taking the children and returning to mother. Some lived with and endured it.
Unexpectedly, something would trigger all the mish-mash quite alive inside its host veteran—a sound, a smell, a feeling, a memory, a nightmare, or--a death. The light was on one day, and the next, it flickered and burned out. But the families--the families were so pathetically thrown to the wind when the war came knocking at their unbolted door. The children, such as Michael, had no way to ingest or tell them about this information, no experiential compass from which to approach the life-sucking monster that ravaged and devoured its host's mind and soul until their father, brother, or friend was eaten hollow from the inside. Unfortunately, neither the veterans nor their families knew that the war lay behind it. This invisible gatecrasher was simply a stranger to them.
꧁ "HOW IS HE, SUSAN?" ꧂
Susan heard a deep, male voice behind her. She recognized it immediately. It was Dr. Wilson. "Dr. Wilson! Thank you so much for coming."
"How is he, Susan?"
"He's resting. James, I want you to meet Stephen's doctor. Dr. Inhofe, this is Dr. James Wilson. It was Dr. Wilson's son--who was--killed." That statement was awkward; now, she wished she hadn't said it. Both doctors shook hands. James Wilson explained that Mary Ellen was sitting in the car crying. She suspected that it was their son's death that had put Stephen in this place. She had felt guilt welling inside the closer James, and she neared Bethaven. Now, she couldn't face Susan, and no one except her son had done anything to cause this. Life can be so cruel at times. When it rained, it poured.
Upon hearing of her friend's plight, Susan rushed to the car to absolve Mary Ellen of any actual or perceived trespass. Both women needed someone on which to hang.
"I want to see Stephen if I may, doctor," James Wilson said.
"I am hesitant at this point. However, it might be good for him now that you mentioned it." The two men stood and discussed the situation as professionals.
Dr. Wilson peeked sheepishly around the door and tapped on it lightly.
"Come in." Stephen's cold reply and stare flattened against James' sturdy frame. His deflated "Sorry" followed.
"Hello, Stephen. How are you feeling?"
"Oh, I'm crazy. Haven't you heard? That's why I'm here. They only check looney's into a place like this."
"You're not crazy, Stephen. We both know that. What happened the other night?"
Stephen's eyes ran around the room, searching for that elusive retort. Not certain about anything, he suggested the only possible answer: "I don't know."
Dr. Wilson sat and crossed his legs to reveal a brown sock contrasted against his black suit trousers. "Let me ask you something, my friend. Do you think--?" He hesitated. "No, I'm sorry."
"What? Do I think what, James? What are you sorry for?"
There came a long, heavy silence, hanging briefly about the room. This time, it came from the chair where Dr. James Wilson sat deep in thought, wondering whether or not to proceed. Now that he had opened this can of worms, he'd have to empty its contents. Dr. Wilson wasn't tactful but straightforward. In some ways, building the bomb was much more accommodating to his personality. People, from James' perspective, had too many vagaries.
James Wilson proceeded without finding any way around his question at this juncture. "What I meant to say was, do you think--that is to say, could it be possible that--my boy's death had something to do with your being here?"
"What? No. Damien put me here? No, of course not, James. You can't put this on him. Forever more! Man, have you gone mad?"
"Stephen, you know that psychiatry is not my field. However, I have learned to deduce a universal from the particulars given to me. Too much doesn't add to anything remotely satisfying about you being here for me. Susan and Marcus both told me that you came home drunk, and they found you with a gun. Did you intend to use it on yourself?" James waited for some reply. When none came, he continued, "Susan said you have been acting; what did she say--different ever since we learned about Damien."
James felt horrible speaking about his son in this context. He would much rather sit at home remembering those exciting ballgames he'd watched Damien play. But the exigencies of life and the Providence from which they flowed often supplanted a man's—and his wife's—immediate needs or desires. Perhaps the grief process was part of this visit. Regardless, he was ministering to someone else, and it felt good. He needed to give.
As far as the other night was concerned, too much of it lay in the fog of Stephen's alcohol-induced stupor for him to be sure of anything. He recalled the smell of Smitty's, movement in a car, a dog, some stairs, being wet, blue uniforms, and indiscernible voices. Stephen scraped his top teeth against his bottom lip—a nervous habit he'd acquired over the years when answers were elusive.
James Wilson sat waiting and praying. He'd lost his son, and sleep, when he might steal three hours of it, was hard to come by. His classes at Gladstone were handled until the conclusion of the semester—if need be. Stephen thought James would have made a good cop because he carried that look of utter authority about him from which wise and intelligent men shrank. Fools caught it in the neck. It would do Stephen no good to stretch the truth with this man: James Wilson had helped to split the atom.
“James. Why are you so worried about me? I'm fine. You should be focused on yourself. How's Mary Ellen?”
"No, Stephen. You aren't well. I don't know exactly the problem, but you are not fine. The evidence is irrefutable. Mary Ellen is holding up. And being here is killing me. I've just lost my son--" The tears would begin anew if he didn't pursue this. Concentrate man. "Now I want to know how it came about that you are here. I have to refocus, to stop looking at what I can't alter. There's too much at stake for me."
"Like what?"
"Stephen. Don't change the subject. What's happened? What's wrong?"
"Would you mind looking in on Susan for me?"
"Don't change the subject, my friend," James urged. "Why are you stalling, Stephen? Your avoidance is more empirical evidence that things are not right."
Stephen turned over on his side so that he didn't have to face the eyes of Dr. James Wilson. James could do nothing else if Stephen chose to disregard him willfully. Finally, the silence became intolerable for both men, and James rose to leave. Stephen didn't know whether to keep feigning sleep or not, and his silence with James alarmed even him. Stephen wanted to hit something and be left alone.
James' hand rested on the door handle when Stephen offered something unexpected. "Something happened in me when Michael came to the office with the news about your son that day." More silence. James Wilson was a scientist of the first order. Damien had so often succumbed to his father's many interrogations. Would Stephen? James' large size produced an audible, heavy, and rhythmic breathing, perhaps why Stephen continued. "I labored with all my might to repress all those things that happened during the war. I think the anger gripped me first. And over the past weeks, that turned to depression. Of course, I fought each emotion. I learned how to do this because I had plenty of practice when I flew all those bombing missions. I saw their faces when I held Michael as he cried in my office. They were so young, so terribly young. Why now?"
Stephen’s bed shook as he sobbed uncontrollably. Dr. Wilson returned to the bed's side to comfort his friend, but Stephen stiff-armed him. James parried Stephen's arm to grab his friend, lifting and bear-hugging him.
Within seconds, both men were wrapped around each other, weeping, holding on for dear life lest the wheels completely spin-off of the wobbly merry-go-round. One man had lost his son and a future with grandchildren and all that that meant. The other had been thrown backward upon the thorns of death, destruction, and all that elicited. The truth was at stake. No one was sure what Stephen had lost except Dr. James Inhofe, who was making educated guesses. The better question was, what would Stephen Lloyd discover should he decide to pursue life?
"James. I intended to kill myself." And then, to no one in particular, Stephen's aching heart cried out, "Help me. Oh, God, help me!"
It is a mighty thing to see two men embrace each other when they are both struggling with the life they have been dealt. One's religion had ill-prepared him for tragedy. The other's faith buoyed him in the middle of it.
꧁ A CHANGE OF TACTICS ꧂
"If possible, I want to ask you some questions, Mr. Lloyd?" The Colonel inquired of his patient, Stephen Lloyd.
"Alright, let's get this over with, Doc." Stephen's body language and verbal joust about being in this "padded cell" became irritable. He was in no mood for the mental prodding this shrink had in mind. He wanted out. "What do you want to know? If I answer all the questions correctly, can I leave?"
"It doesn't work that way, I'm afraid." Inhofe had been through this a thousand times. Fix me quickly, Doc, because I have important business. "For starters, tell me about that service weapon you held. What were you doing with it?"
"We have an infestation of deadly cockroaches and--I don't know."
"So many of the former military veterans I see are hurting because of their experiences in combat, and they don't know it. Or, they know it and have no idea how to handle it. So often, it scares them because the negative effects of combat conjure pictures of mentally unstable veterans who have to be locked up. Were you caught by surprise at your war coming back to haunt you? Or are you in fear of having to give up the life you have lived? Would you tell me what was happening when you held that pistol?"
Stephen didn't want to go there. Moving backward mentally, even a week, was sheer terror. What if this shrink wanted him to discuss the missions he flew? "Doc, I'm tired. What difference does it make in what I thought or felt? I didn't use that pistol. Ok?"
"Mr. Lloyd, you're not unstable or mentally handicapped. Most of the patients I see who've been through what you must have been through reach that point when their war will be repressed no longer. Your reaction was perfectly normal. It took you a little longer to feel the effects of combat than many of my patients. I think that's because you were a little older than many of the men you worked with. You were mature and had more experiences to help you assimilate those experiences.
"I know you're in a hurry to fix this so you can resume your normal activities. That's what a sane person is expected to say. You're as normal as apple pie. The only difference between you and the person in the lobby waiting to see their loved ones here is that you went through circumstances that were not normal, and they have left a mark on you. For many, once the 'lid is off the coffee can and the contents are out,' you can't put it back in. This same thing will happen again. It is my professional opinion that you have to discover a meaning for the missions you flew and all the casualties you suffered. Once you do that, you will be much better off. So, that's my job, to help you discover the meaning of all the suffering and death. You're going to be ok, Mr. Lloyd. I assure you. I'll let you get some sleep. We can take this up tomorrow morning."
The nurse entered the room several minutes after Dr. Inhofe left with something to help Stephen to rest. Finding meaning to something as horrific as World War Two and one's part in it can and will be exhausting.
Susan Lloyd entered the room ten minutes later, having seen the doctor. Stephen was very close to sleep. Suddenly, a woman's face appeared from the mist. Her perfume slipped into his nose and Stephen's eyes opened slightly. "Hi," she whispered. "I love you. I wish I could kiss it and make it all better. You scared us, me especially." Susan kissed his lips softly. Stephen mumbled something in response. He attempted to lift his arm to touch his wife, but it was no use. Stephen Lloyd was out like a light.
Stephen awoke with a jolt to the boom of thunder. It would rain intermittently all day, which suddenly matched his inner mood. More questions he didn't want to consider the ramifications of, and with each one, some vulgar or distressing memory would surely accompany them. A knock on the door alerted him to his breakfast's arrival. The cuisine at Bethaven actually appealed to his palate. Susan had made suggestions to Dr. Inhofe to repeat them to the chef—one criticism. There wasn't enough to satisfy him, so it took only a few minutes to polish off his morning fare: pancakes, bacon, coffee, strawberry yogurt, and OJ.
Stephen heard a soft knock at her door. "Come in," he answered back. "Speaking of the devil--" In Susan came. My, she was still fetching. Her presence brightened his mood despite having to wrestle back her feminine instincts to express her deepest disquiet. Susan concealed her apprehension of losing her husband, the only man she had ever truly loved, without reservation. Life was unthinkable without Stephen. He had been her rock during her seasons of torment and desolation when her miscarriages almost destroyed her.
"Hi," came her greeting. "How did you sleep?"
"Can't complain. How about you, my little lotus blossom? You still look as gorgeous as the first night I saw in that beauty pageant."
"Do you think so, Stephen? I worry about you so. Are you ok?"
Stephen couldn't assay her doubts about his present state of mind before Dr. Inhofe knocked. He pushed the door open to greet his newest patient and his wife. "A little rest, and I'll be fine and dandy. Right, Doc?"
"I'm sure you will be, Mr. Lloyd." That didn't sound encouraging. The doctor then buried his head in his patient's chart. After twenty seconds, "You're going to be good as new. But first, we have a little work to do, Mr. Lloyd. I'll give you two a few minutes before we begin the inquisition." It wasn't Inhofe's best Bella Lugosi impression, but not bad, all things considered. The doctor left the room.
"There you go," Stephen echoed the shrink, looking up at his wife. "I'd rather be mowing the yard than go through this. I missed you last night."
"No, you didn't. You were out before I left the room." Susan pulled a chair next to Stephen's bed and took his hand. "I'm scared, Stephen. You are my anchor, but your mental state and behavior lately--I don't understand how the past has caused all this." Susan rubbed her cheek gently against the back of his hand. She kissed that scar on his right index knuckle Stephen earned playing against Baylor. That was a game to remember.
"Ouch!" he said aloud. "That still hurts."
"No, it doesn't, you big baby. You laughed. That poor Baylor Bear didn't know what hit him." Susan locked eyes with Stephen. He was her everything, and she wondered if he was broken inside or just playing hurt. He played injured in too many of his games. But this, this was--was what? Different. Stephen had endured some dreadful injuries in his playing days, but the mind, if that's what this was, is this a mental injury. Susan wondered what that meant for her. "I want you well, my love. You do what the doctor says. I think he's a good man. He was injured terribly in the war. I saw his leg--"
"Who? Inhofe? What was he doing in the war? A clerk typist?" Stephen's tone reflected little sympathy for the office guys he saw. They lived hundreds of miles behind the lines. Susan told him to ask the doctor about his war. He was a surgeon operating just behind the lines when a German shell landed behind his nurse. He said if it weren't for his nurse absorbing the brunt of the detonation, he would have been killed. As it was, the blast almost ripped his leg off. Ask him. He's been wounded too--and he's doing fine now."
Inhofe knocked again on the door to Stephen's room, then opened it slightly. "May I come in?" Susan assured him he could. "You two love birds will have to take a break for an hour so I can put your husband on the rack to gain any necessary information he might want to divulge. He's in good hands, Mrs. Lloyd."
Stephen gave only his name, rank, and serial number for a solid hour. To do anything else would obligate him to feel, and with the entry of that one airman who had gone AWOL after his second mission, the Genie would forever be out of the bottle. Or was the Genie dead, too?
"Mr. Lloyd, you have answered all my questions with the barest of information, which I appreciate. However, we both know you have glossed over any possibility of what's happening inside you. It's that, the part you forbid yourself to let go of, that is our goal. Meaning can't be found unless you permit yourself to examine your past as you experienced it. If there is no meaning to a person's life, that person has no reason to live. You've been existing on borrowed time since the war ended. I promise you, Mr. Lloyd, you will find yourself sitting in your bathroom or someplace else holding a pistol, and no one may find you until after you pull that trigger. I don't want that, and I believe you don't either. Am I right?"
Stephen sat unemotionally quiet, weighing his options. He had to consider if his life was meaningless or if it could be salvaged. Did he want to reclaim it? No more Susan. Some other man would have her. No more children. Another man would raise them. Susan had rescued him after the war, but over the past months, even she had been insufficient. Was his life falling apart so that it had slipped too far over the side?
"Mr. Lloyd. I have another patient in five minutes. You are at a place where the most important, bigger-than-life issues must be evaluated, and you must come to some resolution. I'll send for your wife, or do you want to spend some time alone?"
Stephen answered nothing as Inhofe waited for an answer. He believed Mr. Lloyd stood perched above heaven and hell. Which would he choose? It had to be Stephen's choice, no one else's. He could do the bare minimum but achieve little else during his time here. Susan would only exacerbate his dilemma by interfering and inserting herself into this so that he did this for her rather than for--for whom? But wasn't this as much about her as it was for anyone? His thinking had started to muddle.
Inhofe stood, told Stephen he would see him at 2 PM, then turned and left. Stephen felt so alone, so utterly incapable of deciding how to proceed with his life. He could feel that familiar coercive force, the war's presence, exerting itself against him as if it wanted to be reckoned with. Today, the war demanded another pound of flesh. Over the years, it had already taken that and a hundred pounds more.
Stephen stood and ambled down the hall. Was he even heading in the right direction? As he neared the intersection of two perpendicular halls, he almost collided with Susan, searching for her man. She'd seen the doctor, and now she wanted Stephen.
"I’m sorry," Stephen offered but then realized the woman with whom he'd impacted was his wife. "Hi hon. Are you ok? I wasn't watching where--"
"It's okay, I'm not hurt. How did it go?" She saw the uncertainty in his eyes and on his face. He had come flat against something he was insufficiently prepared to face. Bethaven had turned his situation into life and death, but Stephen avoided both. He would weather this. He would. Still, he attempted to circumvent his wife's all-seeing observations. She could look deeper into Stephen's soul than anyone. "You're hiding from me, Stephen. Let me in. Please." Any other time, he enjoyed focusing on her eyes.
After a minute of reticence, he confessed, weighing his words carefully, "I'm scared, Susan. I feel utterly lost for the first time in my life. I have no compass to tell me what to do." In all their married lives, these words confirmed Susan’s fears and welcomed Stephen Lloyd to planet Earth with the rest of the mere mortals.
"That's the most courageous statement I've ever heard you make, Stephen. I thought you were above all of this. Thank you. I love you, and I want to help. We can figure out a direction together." A tear coursed down her cheek. He'd not said anything like this to her, ever. At the corner of hallway and hallway, Bethaven became sacred ground. Susan, arm in arm with Stephen, took the direction he'd been walking when she bumped into him. "O, I love you, Stephen Lloyd." She squeezed against his body, pressing herself into him, never wanting to separate herself from his being.
The days dragged on at Bethaven. Every session with Dr. Inhofe smacked of surgery minus the anesthetic to keep the pain at bay. It was a Tuesday of the second week when Stephen came face to face with the death of an unnamed dear friend. "Our target that mission was Munich. As we approached the target, one of the hundreds of German .88 shells pierced the right wing of his bomber and exploded just above the top surface of the wing, severing most of it and the right outboard engine from the aircraft. It sent shrapnel into the fuselage, killing the radio operator and the right waist gunner. But worst of all for me, jagged steel ripped into the co-pilot's face, tearing his head from his shoulders. I can't see his face anymore. It sprayed his blood, skull, and brains all over the cockpit before the bomber flipped over on its right side. Everything was almost simultaneous. It fell from the formation, which, of course, sent it earthward. In another few seconds, and from below and behind my own aircraft, I heard the penetrating boom of his exploding B-24. I supposed the bombs detonated. This disaster had catastrophic ramifications for the bombers directly behind his plane in formation.
"After we landed in Italy, I learned two B-24s behind his ship caught the brunt of his exploding bombs. Bomber parts, shrapnel, bodies, and parts of bodies fell from the sky. A number of the aircraft behind ours had blood and body parts on the fuselages and wings. Several other bombers were hit and knocked out of formation. Thirty men died. Three bombers went down as a direct result of that one artillery shell."
The words exited Stephen's mouth unemotionally and mechanically as if someone else had related the tragic events to no one in particular. Stephen wondered aloud why those bombs exploded. Those guys never had a chance. At least they didn't live to blow up when all that metal and bodies hit the ground from five miles up. He lost his life to a large piece of steel flying at 3,000 or so feet per second.
Stephen's expression must have resembled what it did on that mission. He sat in his seat, flying through the German flak at over 215 mph at 25,000 feet. "What are you feeling and thinking right now, Mr. Lloyd?" No answer. Stephen couldn't hear the doctor. In a few more minutes, Stephen's body began to relax slightly. It took ten minutes for him to let go of the yoke and ease himself back to the present.
Any success that Inhofe usually achieved with his patients through psychology proved more elusive with Stephen Lloyd. For some reason, Stephen had proven a hard nut to crack. The medication also had little to no effect—time for a different approach.
"What are you thinking and feeling, Mr. Lloyd?" Inhofe repeated his question.
"What?" Stephen was almost back now. "Nothing. We lost pilots and crews on each mission. It was part of it." But humanly speaking, his friends weren't simply part of it. It was personal every time a bomber went down. Hidden within his chest cavity, down where he rarely visited, a smoldering hatred of his former enemies, higher Bomber Command, and finally, the Squadron Commander. It roiled still. He didn't know it was there. He realized there was nothing he could do about any of that. Ronald was the first friend he'd made in flight school. On that mission, he died; no, he was killed, obliterated over Germany. There wasn't enough left of Ronald or the rest of the three crews to put in a sack, much less in a box for burial.
"In light of what you went through, do you believe in God or a supreme being, Mr. Lloyd? In your chart, it says you are Catholic."
"O, I don't know. If God exists,--I often wondered how he could allow all the butchery of war, disease, or death. All of it made and still makes no sense to--"
"To what? It makes no sense to what, Mr. Lloyd?"
"Look. I go to church."
"That's not what I asked. Do you believe in God, given what you went through?"
"Do I believe in God? I don't know what to believe in. I believe in lift that can put a fully loaded bomber into the air, keep it aloft all the way to a target, and get me home. I believe my wife loves me. I believe when you hit an end coming across the middle in the first quarter of a game as hard as you can, he may fold up, and his afternoon is over. I believe sex is terrific. Do I believe in God? Why? How does believing in God change anything? If I believe in God, does that mean World War Two didn't happen, or those men who didn't come home were insignificant? Will the wars in Korea and now Vietnam suddenly stop if I believe in God or become less terrible? I suppose it doesn't matter if I do or don't. It was easier to let it all go and not think about it. Why?
"So am I supposed to make something up about God," Stephen asked, "or about why he, his name was Ronald, by the way, and the rest of the men we lost, and that's the solution?"
"No. I wish it were that easy, Mr. Lloyd. No. I believe there is within us what is known as a 'healthy core.' It's a place where nothing destructive can reach. We all have it. From that core or center, if you will, we are able to focus on bringing light to ourselves and other hurting people so they can find their inner man. Some call it religion, others spirituality. It is fundamental to who we are. We have the capacity for a sense of awe, wonder, and mystery. Through awe and mystery, we assess what Viktor Frankl believed is our purpose for our lives, which is meaning and value. As we seek that which is beyond ourselves, you can call it seeking God if you like, we gain a heightened sense of being part of something greater than ourselves. This is what I've found."
"You have?" Stephen asked sarcastically.
"Yes."
"Okay, Doc. What church do you attend?"
"I don't go to a particular church. I don't feel the need for that. I'm religious without needing church. I've set my inner compass to find the ultimate meaning for my life. I had to change course after Europe. I destroyed my marriage and fell off the wagon and into the gutter. It wasn't until I ran headlong into Viktor Frankl's works that I could pull myself out of my malaise and get back on the horse, so to speak.
"I committed myself to finding the meaning of my wounds and the loss of a dear friend. I began to go within myself. Frankl called it being rooted in my total existence. I discovered that I was responsible through my will to choose freely, as an act of faith, to put my trust in something or someone greater. You can call it god. I'm not sure I believe what Frankl did about the Jewish God or god in general. My interest was and remains in discovering the wonder and mystery of life, the grandeur of nature, and everything about me. That pursuit gives my life direction and purpose. I have no idea what happens when I die. I'll cross that bridge when I get there.
Inhofe failed to mention his need to imbibe after work and chase women as situations arose. Two women in the DC area had shown interest in the good doctor. Inhofe looked forward to returning to those relationships as soon as the Lloyd situation resolved itself.
"I have found this psychotherapy helpful and fulfilling, Mr. Lloyd. I think it can help you. With your permission, I'd like to show you that there is meaning in your circumstances tomorrow morning."
"Why didn't you start this sooner?" Stephen asked.
"Mr. Lloyd, I'd like to read to you something Frankl wrote during his time in German captivity, if I may?" Stephen nodded in the affirmative. "We were at work in a trench. The dawn was grey around us; grey was the sky above; grey was the snow in the pale light of dawn; grey was the rags in which my fellow prisoners were clad and grey their faces. I was again conversing silently with my wife, or perhaps I was struggling to find the reason for my sufferings, my slow dying. In a last violent protest against the hopelessness of imminent death, I sensed my spirit piercing through the enveloping gloom. I felt it transcend that hopeless, meaningless world, and from somewhere, I heard a victorious "Yes" in answer to my question of the existence of an ultimate purpose. At that moment, a light was lit in a distant farmhouse, which stood on the horizon as if painted amid the miserable grey of a dawning morning in Bavaria. "Et lux in tenebris lucet" — and the light shineth in the darkness. For hours, I stood hacking at the icy ground. The guard passed by, insulting me, and once again, I communed with my beloved. More and more, I felt that she was present, that she was with me; I felt that I could touch her, stretch out my hand, and grasp hers. The feeling was very strong: she was there. Then, at that very moment, a bird flew down silently and perched just in front of me, on the heap of soil which I had dug up from the ditch, and looked steadily at me."
꧁ LOGOS MEANS WORD, DOC! ꧂
What do you think about Victor Frankl's words, Mr. Lloyd?" It was then Dr. Inhofe pulled his trouser leg up to his knee. He wanted to let Stephen know he, too, had suffered, and rather than put a bullet into his brain because he could no longer stand during surgery and he had lost his purpose in life. Dr. Inhofe needed to refocus his purpose on helping people work through their trials. He had no choice if he wanted to live. He needed to give meaning to his unfortunate circumstances.
"Nice little scar you have, Doc. I'm very sorry you had to go through that. Thank you for doing what you did for those guys," Stephen said, moving toward his point. "I didn't know how to make sense of those terrible events. It didn't take me long to find my sense of vengeance by continuing to drop as much tonnage of high explosives on my enemies as I could. That meant I had to keep flying. Once we could see the whole affair was winding down, we could finally start hoping we might make it home, but we were still losing planes and crews. And then, VE Day happened, and it was over, although not ultimately. There was that little thing in the Pacific still going on. Fortunately, our squadron didn't have to go. I received my orders for stateside and went home.
"I didn't think about what I did for years until that young Marine, that great kid I grew up watching sit at my table and devour all that chow with my son, was killed fighting in Vietnam for what he believed was right. I didn't know that one death; remember, every night, we watched our best fight and die from the comfort of our kitchen tables and living room sofas. Those great kids were born after our war was over. It seemed to me they were doing a magnificent job. The government and the media were the problem. But it was way over there, a million miles and light years away from that World War I fought. Somehow, what happened there didn't register emotionally with me. I don't know why. I felt impervious to it. But Damien's death hit me like I don't rightly know what. It blasted into the deepest part of me, and suddenly, I was back flying missions over Germany or some other place--and here I am. And I don't know what to do or what to think. I don't sleep. Will this happen again? I have a huge corporation to run. I can’t afford--" Stephen's voice trailed off, and silence gathered about the room.
Inhofe picked up his previous concern. "I think there are some things you can do to help you begin to take back what the war has seized and held. I am encouraged by the progress psychology has made in the past years. So, let's take this one step at a time. I believe there are six basic assumptions we need to explore to help you into an even more productive life. Humans are made to find meaning in things, challenging issues like yours. The concept of meaning is derived from the Greek word, logos," Inhofe stated but was interrupted by his patient.
"Wait a minute. No, it doesn't. Logos means word, not meaning. You can't get a psychological hypothesis such as meaning from that Greek word." That, of course, halted the good doctor in mid-argument. "Anything about finding meaning that you tell me from here on can't be derived from that Greek noun or the verb form. I will grant you that if you believe a patient, any patient, needs to reassess some distressing circumstance to find meaning for it, that's fine. But the premise is false. I still remember the wide range of meanings that word possesses. When I was in college, I studied Attic Greek to read the Greek Tragedies. I know that word carries a lot of interesting "baggage" with it. For instance, logos can be used when dealing with money. It can also be used in computation or reckoning--.
"Ok. That's not necessary, Mr. Lloyd. Let's go with the idea that finding meaning for our circumstances is in our DNA. Would you agree all humans consist of three basic components: body, mind, and soul?" Stephen acquiesced. "It's easy to grasp the mind or nous and body or soma." Inhofe at least understood those Greek nouns correctly. "But it's the psyche or soul/spirit that defines what we are.
"Life means something in every circumstance, good or bad. When war enters the picture and dire situations engulf us, life has a higher order, which gives the misery we encounter meaning. Remember Frankl's quote I read to you a few minutes ago." Stephen listened patiently and quietly. "Moving forward, we humans have this 'will to meaning.' I mean that we naturally seek meaning as our motivation for life, enabling us to endure pain and suffering. You saw that when, in your worst circumstances, you told yourself Germany had to be defeated, or they would enslave the whole world. What you were doing was right." Stephen didn't say a word but tried remembering when those thoughts entered his mind.
"I probably said those things to myself, Doc, like everybody else did. But after a while, I felt so numb inside. I kept going back up there, mission after mission. I didn't have a choice. After a while, though, my driving motivation was getting the required missions finished and over with so I could go home. After a while, whether dropping bombs on Nazis or factory workers making airplanes or artillery pieces or ammunition, I wasn't sure if I was still right or not. I quit thinking about it. One more mission over with, and that's one less. If that's what you say we do, I did too. Go on."
"The will to meaning differs from the will to achieve things like power or pleasure. When we commit ourselves to search for meaning, that action frees us from our painful circumstances. We're seeking something beyond ourselves. You can choose to think about what you've just gone through as terrible and inconvenient. You can't change the issue inside of you, that is, how you react to it. That's the will to meaning. Each society has values that shape us all. We also have a conscience, and this helps bring about changes. Your decision to search will be meaningful to you. You must either choose the dictates of society or your conscience. It's your choice but also your responsibility. You are a unique and irreplaceable individual, and your values and meaning will differ from mine. The differences don't matter. What's important is finding the meaning that brings substance to your life. That's real freedom. That's what saved me."
꧁ "I'M GLAD YOU ASKED" ꧂
Dr. Inhofe explained that there are ways to help us develop our significance. "World War Two can either destroy you or lead you to higher ground, a spiritual plane if you will. To achieve this, I suggest you focus on helping others. Help them find wholeness in their suffering. As a surgeon, I had no communication with the men I operated on. It was all conveyor belt surgery. I would finish one, and another wounded GI would replace him, and on and on it went. But after that shell landed in my surgery, and I was told I couldn't do surgeries anymore. That knowledge devastated me until I realized that if I pursued psychiatry, I would be able to spend hours with each patient. That became the meaning that changed everything. As I said, you possess the spiritual resources to overcome your own trials and can use these core assets with others. So, that's something I want you to think about. How can you get your eyes off where you are now, and who can you help? What if you stepped down from corporate HQ for an afternoon and visited the cleaning or maintenance crews? How about taking some of the hotel managers under your wing?"
"But Doc, I am caught in the past. How do I overcome that? I don't seek those memories so I can be miserable. What can I do to focus on other things?"
Stephen had played into Inhofe's hand. "I'm glad you asked. I have an answer so you can become active in helping others. You know you can't change the past, the distant past, and the past few months. Whenever one of these negative thoughts enters your mind, what you think about becomes increasingly essential. You need to identify those negative thoughts. Negative thoughts and faulty beliefs that are acted upon lead to behaviors that create problems for ourselves and others. I don't mean to become so introspective you make yourself sick. Write those thoughts down so you become aware of them in specific terms.
"Would you give me an example of what you mean for my situation?" Stephen asked.
"For instance, let's say a troubling memory comes to mind, such as the one you just spoke about. When that artillery shell went through the wing and the terrible sequence of events that followed, ask yourself if you had any control over any of it. It wasn't your fault. To dwell on it leads to behaviors such as depression or anxiety. What might you replace those negative thoughts with? Being spared had real meaning for the future of many people's lives in your hotel chain. You have provided them with a livelihood. You can come up with many coping skills. You were delivered to marry your wife and have three wonderful kids.
"So let's start there. Think of people you might help struggling with their despair between now and tomorrow morning. What positive ideas can you think of to overcome the negatives from the past? There are reasons you were spared that will benefit you in the coming days and years. Ok, our time is finished for this afternoon. I'll see you in the morning, Mr. Lloyd."
Susan knocked on Stephen's door in case the doctor was in. She was anxious to discuss his last session with Dr. Inhofe. "What did he say, sweetheart? Was it a good session? I want to know everything!" Stephen folded his arms and waited to see if his wife would let him speak. "I'm sorry, Stephen," she apologized. "I'm just in need of some good news about you. I want to know how you are progressing--. Ok, I'm done."
Stephen related the ideas and philosophy under which his doctor labored to bring healing to his patients. However, for every positive Stephen Lloyd considered to replace the negative impressions weighing on his mind, Stephen found himself feeling worse. What would those men say about Capt. Lloyd, if the tables were turned? They wanted to go home as much as Stephen did. They could have contributed as much to society as Stephen has. The best he could come up with is there are two rules for war. The first rule is that men die in war. The second rule was just as terrible: nobody, not even doctors, can change rule number one.
Susan's hopes quickly vanished, listening to her husband pull the tentacles of Inhofe's octopus-like philosophy apart. Inhofe wanted his ideas, or Frankl's, to reach into every crevasse of Stephen's soul and start transforming his thoughts so that he would leave Bethaven a changed man or be able to know how. It was looking to Susan as if that might not happen. The following day, Stephen lay gripped in the throes of severe depression. How this would end was anybody's guess. Stephen turned away from his wife, and Susan pulled a book from her purse. Ten minutes into it, Susan put the novel away.
A LONG HEALING COME SLOWLY
Part Two

A Historical Novel About War, Traumatic Stress, Love, Marriage, Death, and Christ Jesus Who Alone Can Overcome Our Suffering.
Jim Carmichael, Ph.D.
Echo Co., 2/26, 3rd Marine Division
South Vietnam, 1967-1968
Copyright © 2016 Jim Carmichael, Ph.D.
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.
LifeRich Publishing is a registered trademark of The Reader’s Digest Association, Inc.
LifeRich Publishing books may be ordered through booksellers or by contacting:
LifeRich Publishing 1663 Liberty Drive Bloomington, IN 47403 www.liferichpublishing.com 1 (888) 238-8637
Because of the dynamic nature of the Internet, any web addresses or links contained in this book may have changed since publication and may no longer be valid. The views expressed in this work are solely those of the author and do not necessarily reflect the views of the publisher, and the publisher hereby disclaims any responsibility for them.
ISBN: 978-1-4897-0797-0 (sc) ISBN: 978-1-4897-0796-3 (hc) ISBN: 978-1-4897-0795-6 (e)
Library of Congress Control Number: 2016909612 Print information available on the last page. LifeRich Publishing rev. date: 07/08/2016
Table of Contents
PROLOGUE 6
A RIDE HOME 9
FAREWELL TO ALL THAT 22
COME TO ME 24
PERRY'S WAR 30
AFTERMATH 42
AN UNWANTED DELAY 54
WILL THE REAL JERRY INHOFE STAND UP 61
GOING NORTH 76
GLORY AMID PAIN 86
VISITING DAMIEN 93
QUILL & THE CABIN 98
I NEVER PLANNED ON THIS 113
"MICHAEL. IT’S DONNIE" 121
TEARS AND MORE TEARS 125
CHESLATA FALLS 136
"CAN'T SEE IT, CAN YOU?" 141
SUICIDE AND THE DEVIL 149
A WARM TUB 151
A BLESSED GIANT RAT 157
SETTING THE TABLE 161
OPENING THE ABSCESS 166
"YOU GOTTA PROMISE, FIRST" 178
"IF I TELL HER--" 184
"NO!" 190
"IT WASN'T MY FAULT!" 196
COMING TO TERMS WITH IT 205
QUELLING THE RUMORS 209
"GOD BROUGHT YOU HERE" 213
"WHAT DO I DO, QUILL?" 220
"HOW DARE HE!" 225
NIGHTMARES AND THE HELL SHIPS 244
"WHERE IS HE, QUILL?" 249
"GRANDPA, . . . IT'S ME, MICHAEL" 255
SANDERS-KAUFMANN FUNERAL HOME 258
"IF THE SON MAKES YOU FREE" 264
THE CHRCH OF THE 270
"MOTHER, WHAT IS IT EXACTLY THAT YOU'RE SEARCHING FOR?" 280
PROLOGUE
The day progressed like a giant, unfeeling beached whale, stretching into what seemed like infinity, refusing to end. Since Stephen's 'situation' was not common knowledge, few non-family visitors came to the hospital during his stay at Bethaven. The story had circulated at the Fonteneau Building, led by Delores, Stephen's secretary, that her boss had taken some much-deserved time off. He would be out for a while. For those few trusted colleagues, their visits to this convalescent home had enabled him to stay connected to his immediate past. That's how Stephen perceived it. Unfortunately, those visiting confidants talked of everything but the obvious, and finally, mercifully, they left.
During the Second World War, Stephen Lloyd piloted B-24 bombers out of Italy with the Fifteenth Army Air Force. When he opened the front door to his Westover Hills, Texas home, he believed he could put the past two horrendous years behind him. For twelve years, Stephen did, but during the thirteenth year, the wheels began to separate from the bus. Some of the Lloyd's dearest friends, James and Mary Ellen Wilson, had lost their son, Damien, in Vietnam. Damien had spent many hours with Michael Lloyd at the Lloyd kitchen table, consuming anything edible from Lloyd's refrigerator. Italy, unfortunately, surfaced as a result of the Wilsons' bereavement.
Slowly, as if uncurling itself from its lair, deep in the bowels of Stephen Lloyd, it struck with a vengeance. Stephen's wife, Susan, and his parents, Anika and Marcus Lloyd of Lloyd's Hotels International, discovered Stephen sitting on his bathroom floor holding his service pistol, displaying a blank, distant look on his face. He needed help and support, and the uncertainty surrounding Stephen brought him to Bethaven, where he could be adequately cared for with few distractions. Everyone in Stephen's circle was clueless about the cause of his recent absence. No one connected it to the war.
Michael arrived at Bethaven about noon on Tuesday of the third week to relieve his mother so she could go home and rest. Michael discovered Susan sitting uncomfortably in Stephen's room, feeling the insidious fatigue settling in her bones. The "padded" chair didn't help. Guilt pressed upon her even more than the lassitude of leaving her husband. What if Stephen awoke and found he needed her, and she wasn't there?
Damien, James, and Mary Ellen's only child could not, no, would not be expunged from their existence. His absent presence hung heavy over Mary's heart. Damien's smell had etched itself into the fabric of her home each time she entered the front door. She remembered Damien finding a note he'd written her in third grade. Mary Ellen was looking for something on her dressing table and remembered Damien reading it last Mother's Day before he shipped out for Staging Battalion and then on to Vietnam. Funny, she would recall that this week. Some days, Mary Ellen couldn't remember his face or physical attributes. Those became the most disheartening moments for her. She had to force her mind to focus on each of her son's features, and when the day concluded, she'd cry herself to sleep on the couch from mental exhaustion.
Mary had not yet summoned the strength to enter his room. Sooner or later, she would have to begin sorting and cataloging his belongings and, finally, put them into boxes to store in the attic and pitch the rest. But today, Monday, it was too soon, and she said so to her husband, James, and to Susan on Wednesday.
To Mary Ellen, clearing her son's room was equivalent to moving him out of her life en toto, so she kept shifting it to the bottom of her to-do list. One day, but not today or next week. One day she would awaken to the stark realization that Damien wasn't returning to his home. That moment, off in the distance, frightened her. Until then, she savored the memory of his robust and irreplaceable universe that had colored and shaped her world for eighteen years.
Today, Mary Ellen came to Bethaven with her husband to see what else she could do for the Lloyds. For the past week, Mary's home had acquired the texture of a mausoleum. Matters had to change.
A RIDE HOME
Susan, let me take you home," Mary Ellen asked, almost pleading. "I need a few minutes with you. Michael will phone if Stephen calls for you or needs anything. Won't you, son?" Mary Ellen turned to Michael and hugged him. Now, he, Michael Lloyd, would have to replace her son. She had cooked for Damien and Michael many times over the years. Susan had not told Mary Ellen about Michael's plans to join the military- specifically the Marines. She couldn't- Mary Ellen might lose her mind if something happened to Michael. Michael nodded in the affirmative to Mrs. Wilson.
Mary Ellen had worked in a hospital briefly at Jackson College before transferring to Fisk, where she met James. Damien entered the Wilsons' world following a difficult delivery, making him all the more precious to his mother. The upshot of this hard labor was that the doctors told her she could not have more children--she might die if she did. Damien, too, had been an exceptional child, as had his schoolmate, Michael. A second time, Mary Ellen reached up to Michael's neck, hugged him firmly for a long time, then turned away quickly, tears rolling down her cheeks.
In the car and before conversing with Mary Ellen, Susan thought again about the past days and weeks—since Damien's death, which quickly shifted to Stephen. A few specifics came to mind: one in particular, a conversation she wanted to direct elsewhere but couldn't. Now, Susan wondered again how those things related to the war and, ultimately, to her husband's admittance to Bethaven. Susan said little for a few more minutes. The sun penetrated the windshield and felt good against her skin. The temperature was quite pleasant lately.
Susan noted that Mary Ellen looked lovely in yellow. She flirted with the silence to elongate it.
"Mary, did James say anything about your dress this morning?" Susan asked.
"No." The planned dialogue Mary Ellen rehearsed for this trip back to Ft. Worth had unraveled. Damien had overtaken them both, and Mary slipped back into her shell—more silence.
Susan's considerations, as if they had their mind, reached farther back than she could have imagined. Susan silently attempted to examine the part of her husband that had slipped past her. The Korean War had a possessive effect on Stephen. Some of the men Stephen flew with in Europe had remained in the service when most of his friends resumed their lives in the civilian sector. Stephen had kept up with the loss of B-29s to enemy MIG fighters. One of those bomber pilots, a very close friend, went down over North Korea in a B-29. Stephen suspected the North Koreans wouldn't return any scraps of his or the crew's body. Susan had noticed Stephen's mood swings throughout that conflict. His nightmares returned with a vengeance but then, for no explainable reason, stopped. Stephen attempted to conceal his anxiety, but Susan sensed it. She had not made any tangible connection between mounting Korean War losses and the daily, subtle changes that she saw in her husband. Now, on this ride home, Susan wondered. Fortunately, the war's duration, three years, didn't last that long, and she soon forgot about it.
"Mary, did I ever tell you about the things Stephen and I did before the war?"
"No. Not really. What did you do?"
"I loved to watch my Stephen play football. He was such a great athlete. What a hunk. Oh my. And then, of course, the huge bonfire every year. What fun we had. He could be so crazy at times. I miss him; I mean, I miss those times."
"Yes. I know you do, Susan." Mary Ellen needed to pick up the tempo to talk to her friend.
"But some years after the war, Susan admitted glibly, "Stephen seemed less in tune with the things we used to enjoy doing together. No, well, it wasn't less; he dropped them altogether. Our friends, some of them anyway, Stephen didn't enjoy being around anymore. Then there were the holidays." The memories of the miscarriages with the pain leaving the question up in the air, Would she ever have children of her own? "What was it about the holidays that Stephen grew to dislike and avoid? Something there had been askew for years but not so pronounced as lately. Susan rubbed the back of her neck, raised her shoulders, and slowly twisted her head.
"Susan, what's going on with you? The two of you are in this together, aren't you?"
"I think we are. I hope we are, but lately, I'm unsure." She told Mary Ellen that Stephen had had nightmares for a year after he returned from Italy. "He would wake up screaming about a plane on fire, yelling for someone to bail out. Stephen woke me up screaming, 'Get a count of the chutes,' he would yell into the darkness. 'How many chutes?' Sometimes, Stephen would swear during a nightmare about some mechanical problem he couldn't get the mechanics to fix on his airplane. His sweat would often soak his pajamas by the time Susan cautiously shook him awake. He woke me out of breath, shaking, staring into the dark. Sometimes, he'd cry, blubbering like a baby, oblivious to his emotional state. I would rush into the bathroom, wet a washrag, and return to wipe his body. Then I would cradle him close, trying to rock his fears away. After ten minutes, he’d fall limp back onto the pillow. He wouldn’t remember anything the next morning. Stephen would poo-poo the whole thing when I asked him about it. But that was years ago. And then Stephen's nightmares temporarily returned during the Korean War. He scared me at first. It took a while for me to realize what was going on with him."
Both women needed to talk even more than they realized. This give-and-take became their balm. Susan continued, "I told the doctor, 'He's started having nightmares again. He can't sleep.' Stephen has refused to take our family doctor's prescriptions."
"Mrs. Lloyd," Susan said, mimicking Dr. Inhofe, "What can you remember about the specifics of each nocturnal episode?" 'How can I forget?' I told Dr. Inhofe." Susan described to Mary Ellen one night weeks ago when Stephen woke up, almost the whole house, including the animals, was screaming. "Michael slept through it, thankfully. Those last few weeks- my lord. I felt so scatterbrained from lack of sleep."
The more Susan talked, the more she realized that her husband had changed. The signs were there. She hadn't wanted to admit just how many signals Stephen had demonstrated, especially during their intimate moments.
"In the early years," I told the doctor, "after Stephen returned home, you know, in bed, we'd-" Susan hesitated. "I feel so ill at ease discussing this with you, Doctor." Mary Ellen smiled, listening to her friend.
"'I understand.' Inhofe tried to reassure me. 'Take your time,'" he said. "Mary, I don't like or trust this man."
"I've heard this so many times," he said. "I used to get embarrassed, too, especially with the wives who blurted out all the lurid details of their love lives. You can't tell me anything I haven't heard before," he said, so self-confident. "I'm here to help if I can," he told me. "I'm beginning to wonder, although he may be right about some things."
"So I proceeded cautiously, describing in generalities those days after Stephen came home. Mary Ellen, as you can imagine, our homecoming was wonderful, fierce, and glorious. And over the years, that part of our lives has always been, you know, extraordinary. Lately, however, intimacy has become less tender and caring on Stephen's part. I suppose it's because he's less focused. I don't know. We've never been here before. After Damien's death- I'm sorry, Mary Ellen. But, it's just that when we received the news, and Stephen started having his issues, he couldn't get enough of, um--you know. I've felt used lately. And I resented it, and I told him so.
"The doctor asked about that," Susan said. "The doctor asked me if I thought Stephen was trying to blunt something painful through your intimacy?"
Dr. Jerry Inhofe knew why he asked Susan these questions. He had lost two good women for doing some of the same things to them. He could atone for some of that by assisting these women in understanding their husbands. And then, perhaps, he didn't care if he atoned for it. Susan Lloyd was beautiful.
"Mary Ellen, I didn't know what to tell the doctor. It hurt me that those times focused on his needs almost exclusively. I didn't think at that time that Stephen might have been trying to dull his pain. I wasn't sure if that was what the doctor was asking me or not."
Mary Ellen couldn't remain mute on the sidelines, merely observing. "What do you think now, Susan?"
"Perhaps. Well, yes, Dr. Inhofe had said. 'But what he was asking me was what I think this latest alteration in his behavior meant.'"
Something had frayed within Stephen, and Susan felt it in her soul but didn't know how to evaluate it or its source. The more Susan and Mary Ellen talked this over, the more some of that clarified.
"Mary, I don't know if this is a needless worry, but sometimes lately, I think he's--"
"He's what?"
"Oh, I- I, it's just that it feels like I'm losing him. That's all."
"That's crazy, Susan. He's as devoted to you as any man I've ever known."
“I don't know, Mary. Immediately following the funeral, Stephen seemed even more restless. At other times, his apathy galled me. His appetite has also been off. He'd been gruff with me several times, unusually so with the children, which wasn't like him. He had always been a strict but fair disciplinarian, but his tone and actions lately have been less than equitable. And Mary Ellen, recently, his eyes avoid mine. I know our lives have been so busy, but I noticed that. There isn't anything I don't notice about that man, Mary Ellen. So, how did I not see the war in this?
"I think I answered everything the doctor asked me. I swear, I didn't know I was supposed to be looking for signs from the war. Apparently, Italy and the war aren't finished with Stephen or me."
Susan's tears began in earnest. This crisis had driven a wedge deep into the heart of her marriage. Susan feared she was losing her husband, and she might have little or no say in any of it. Mary Ellen placed a consoling hand on Susan's for reassurance. No friend's consolation, no matter how well-meant, could salve Susan's wound sufficiently to reverse the current trend in the Lloyd's relationship.
The two women passed the last Grand Prairie exit when Susan spoke about a particular Saturday morning not long before this problem invaded their solitude. "Stephen left early that morning—before I awoke. But when he came home, he said, 'Hi Susan,' to me as if we were just friends or neighbors. I remember feeling hurt, you know? I had to bite my lip so I wouldn't cry. He didn't call me honey or sweetheart, or-or 'my lovely little lotus blossom,' like he sometimes does before he winks at me. He usually said, 'my lovely little lotus blossom,' when I'd caught him red-handed at something." Susan smiled, remembering something precious about Stephen. "My immediate impression was—it doesn't matter, let it go."
"Your impression was what?" Mary Ellen probed. This wasn't how Mary had planned this drive home.
"It embarrasses me to think about it now, Mary Ellen, so I've kept my suspicions to myself." Susan looked over at her friend, taking in this marital vista, and then Susan said longingly, "My poor, sweet Stephen--"
Several more minutes of road noise elapsed before more verbal communication between the women occurred. Mary Ellen didn't worry about James. He was far too preoccupied or clumsy for any other woman to find him exciting. He would always love her when he managed to set his equations aside.
Susan finally volunteered, "I was afraid Stephen didn't love me anymore, that he'd found someone more attractive." Susan focused on the scenery passing blearily by, the ubiquitous billboards, the changing designs and sizes of the buildings passing by, and the fields dotted with oaks and mesquites. She altered her focus from the scenery, feeling the need to focus on her nails. Susan wanted to hide and wake up to life before this. Was it shame she felt or youthful emotions she had last experienced in high school about various boyfriends and dating that had reasserted themselves? All the feminine aspects that had made her Susan might have faded in her husband’s eyes. Susan Alcott Lloyd felt unattractive for the second time in her conscious life.
This current state of Stephen and Susan's relationship forced her to pause and evaluate everything necessary to her. "Lately," she hesitated from embarrassment, "lately, I've stared longer into the mirror at the woman sharing the glass with me. Twice, I almost asked Margaret if she thought I was still pretty, but I lost my nerve." Suddenly, the obvious wasn't so, now--a loaded question. "I didn't want Margaret picking up on- on things."
"On what things?" Mary Ellen responded.
"Mary Ellen, you know what."
"Susan, for heaven's sake, you don't have anything there to worry about. I've never said this to you, but you are the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. I've always been a bit jealous of you. You're so pretty, so poised, and so talented. Stephen loves you dearly. I know he does. He's a fool if he doesn't. Why would you even think such a thing?"
"Oh, Mary Ellen, thank you. I love you for that." Susan smiled for the first time in days at the caring compliment from her friend, wallowing in its caress. She needed every ounce of what supplied her ego. Somewhat more sure of herself but not totally, Susan continued. "I'd lie there in the dark, next to Stephen, and my heart would almost pound out of my chest with worry. I wanted him desperately to hold me." Susan's troubled soul flexed back toward her former anguish for Mary Ellen's dissemination and understanding. What Mary Ellen observed in Susan's eyes amazed and alarmed her. An enlarged, heavy-fisted lacrymal gathered at the corner of Susan's left eye. Gravity tugged it, and it rolled downward, caressing Susan's cheek's rouged and curved lines. It briefly halted at the corner of her mouth, from which it hung suspended for the briefest of moments and then fell away onto Susan's dress.
"Your level of stress alarms me, Susan. I don't remember seeing you this wound up since I've known you. I think you should see your doctor as soon as you can get into his office." Susan didn't respond. "If I have to take you myself, Susan, I will. When we get to your house, I'll call your doctor, and if he will see you this afternoon, I'm taking you in." Susan nodded in diffident agreement. "Since Stephen is unable to take care of you, I will. Now tell me, did you voice any of these concerns to Stephen?"
"Thank you, Mary Ellen. I love you more than you know." At that, Susan burst into tears, and the release of stress-filled emotion engulfed Susan Lloyd. The Collins Street exit in Arlington rolled past. Six Flags appeared to be busy. Mary Ellen pulled the car to the side of the road, and the two women held each other, both women shaking from Susan's sobbing, her all-consuming fears roused and unobstructed, imagined or otherwise.
"Girl, you are wound tighter than a spring! You worry me, Susan. You haven't had anyone to talk to, have you?"
Susan shook her head, no. She hadn't bent her mother's ear as she should have, if only for some emotional equilibrium. But neither had she poured her soul out to God. That probably had not occurred to her.
When Susan finally regained her discordant emotions, she stated, "No. Well, yes. I spoke of it to Inhofe several days ago." Susan sniffed and blew her nose. Then she blotted more of the gathering water from her eyes and dried her cheek with another tissue she pulled from her purse. "Dolores would have told me about another woman, Mary Ellen. That woman knows," Susan offered confidently. Her eyes narrowed at the thought of just how much Dolores knew.
When Susan regained a modicum of composure, she said, "It's funny."
"What is?"
"Well, as I started to say, Stephen wouldn't look at me that Saturday. He always looks at me when we talk. I love that about him." Susan's mascara had officially given up any attempt to keep its designated order or her striking features in check. Her dark, reddening eyes reloaded, and she retrieved another tissue. "What he said, he voiced, facing away from me as he read some papers he brought home. He said he needed to work through something. They had a big project coming up. But then, on Sunday, Annika told me that the Minneapolis project had been settled the week before. Marcus had mentioned it to her at dinner, and Stephen would have had no reason to go in that day, none he could think of. I remember that so well, even though I'm starting to forget a few things lately. Marcus had been home one day too many, and that's how Annika knew for certain."
Susan slipped back into her silent, personal preserve. She was talked out and mentally exhausted for the moment, but try as she might, she couldn't shut her mind off. Susan rummaged through that Saturday morning. Rather than fight it, she inspected it for new details, fatigue or not. She and Stephen were alone in the kitchen, unchaperoned by the children. Ginny had gone to do some shopping for supper. Michael had left the house. Margaret slept over with whom? Susan couldn't remember. David played in his room, or did he sleep at Ronnie's? Susan had stood next to the refrigerator, her most alluring gaze fixed upon her husband, even though anxiety riddled her mind. She observed Stephen's preoccupation and feared that he might not bid her entrance into his inner sanctum. Susan believed herself imminently qualified to diagnose and cure his uncertainties, demons, or whatever might interpose a barrier between them. "It was then, that instant, I realized just how little I knew my husband."
She certainly knew his body and how it responded to her playful touch. Susan considered stroking his mane and maybe engaging him with several of her deep-drawn and energetic kisses. These were her private letters, written with all her passion and saved for him alone. Susan filled them with all the pleasant sensations she could bring to bear, knowing full well where that might lead. But was that where they needed to go? Would he accompany her on that journey she considered taking him?
She loved Stephen beyond words. Love somehow meant more than kisses and passion, security, and regimen. She knew this from the moment she exposed him at her final pageant. But did she want more of him in light of what she observed in his behavior? Did he want more of her at the price she asked? What did more mean to her right then? To him? If Susan turned her unvoiced questions into achievement, would it destroy or divide them? The uncertainties spared no effort to crowd in on her anxieties.
The steel-toed reality was that Stephen Lloyd had always been a private person. He was a man who guarded his life as one protects the king's counting-house. Moving emotionally close to that plateau and even well beyond his physical arousal, Susan had become proficient at detecting when his unconscious sensory pickets remained on alert past his time at the office. Over the years, she learned how to probe him gently when he opened the front door.
Now, Susan wondered how often she had intruded on Stephen when the war accompanied him through the door, and she had been so gloriously ignorant of its presence. So many times had Susan encountered an elusive garrison laden with the weaponry that would keep him out of her reach and mistaken it for his need for privacy rather than her protection? He kept so much from her because he loved her.
She couldn't know or even suspect that Stephen had kept a repository filled with his bravery and cowardice, grief and guilt, anger and elation, death and life, distress and solace, hope and despair, low-grade fevers, and several years' worth of extreme fatigue encompassing 1943-1945. These emissaries always stopped her cold. Susan could only guess what she was trying to win entrance without his permission or assistance. Her loquacious eyes pled with him all the more, coveting his signal of welcome from her lover without any knowledge of the sum of the disturbing things. This Saturday morning, it did not come.
The Wilson's Chevy Impala approached the outskirts of Meadowbrook, with the Ft. Worth skyline coming into full view. Susan recalled her conversation with Annika that morning. "Mary Ellen, I remember Stephen starting to say something to me, but he hesitated." Susan's sigh was as bottomless as her need.
Thinking back on that conversation with her mother-in-law, she heard Anika ask, "Like what?" Susan knew that once she began a discussion of this magnitude with this woman, she had best finish it.
"I was so desperate to get him to settle or blot out my fears," I told Anika.
"And--did he?" 'Annika questioned me in that dry tone of hers.'" Susan could still see Annika bending her face near Susan's to use like a fulcrum. "In Anika's mind, I believe my hesitation warranted it." So Annika bade her understudy to listen and learn. 'She said to me, "You know what I do when Marcus doesn't talk?" 'Mary Ellen, I wasn't quite certain if I wanted to hear this. What she said next was most interesting. She said, "I move in very close to him and begin to stroke his neck. I make sure he smells my perfume and feels my body fully against his, and then his chemistry that I know so well begins a predictable course. So, I asked him once more about specific terms that he understands. He sings like a canary. If he doesn't, I take it to the next level, upstairs.'" Susan recalled the heat of her blushing embarrassment rising through her blouse and warming her face. "It was wonderfully amusing to me when Annika related that." Susan's mischievous smile was visible, but she hoped Mary Ellen wouldn't notice.
"What are you smiling about?" Mary Ellen noticed.
"Oh, nothing."
"Like I believe that." It was Mary Ellen's turn, but her aim went in a direction that Susan was ill-prepared to confront. "Susan, tell me about your faith."
"What about my faith? What does that have to do with any of this?" Susan remembered Sylvia's uncomfortable words.
"Well, do you have faith in God that is sufficient to meet this challenge to your marriage?"
"Why would you ask me that?"
"I don't know how people can face huge problems like yours without Jesus." Mary Ellen's evangelical heritage had entered the fray.
Susan turned her face outboard toward the scenery. She rolled her eyes in antipathy so that Mary Ellen could not see. A "lecture" on God was all she believed she needed now. Mary Ellen, all of a sudden, sounded like that preacher at Damien's funeral. Susan couldn't understand how God could say He loved her, then somehow not consider her inmost hurts and remove the uncertainties in their marriage. Most of the people Susan knew who had marital issues weren't religious. They had worked their way through their problems, and weren't they the stronger for it? Was God all that necessary in every circumstance? Susan's plight couldn't be so much worse than others.
Turning back toward her friend, Susan said, "Mary Ellen, I don't mean to sound disrespectful or even ungrateful, but I don't want to talk about religion right now."
"But I'm not talking about religion," Mary assured her.
Susan's response was firm. The curtain had descended, and Mary Ellen would have to respect Susan's pain and complete misunderstanding of what her Jesus could do for hurting people, or people in general for that matter.
They entered Ft. Worth proper, and Westover Hills wasn't far now. Susan reinvested her remaining energy into remembering how she hadn't responded verbally to Annika's ways with her husband, but that had permitted Susan an internal smile. They considered how this woman could so easily massage and manage Marcus Lloyd, which intrigued Susan. Her father-in-law had once been the caretaker and principal authority of Lloyd Hotels International. He had taken the company leaps beyond what his father had accomplished. Now Stephen had taken the reins and filled Marcus's massive shoes quite well, Susan believed. Marcus the multimillionaire, Marcus the little boy. A fantastic revelation if there ever was one!
A red sports car cut Mary Ellen off trying to make his exit. Susan expected Mary Ellen to utter her displeasure aloud, possibly with a slip of profanity. None came. Hmm.
Susan had brought Annika into her confidence, hoping she wouldn't regret it. Susan told her driver how she had approached Stephen that Saturday morning. Her heart was apprehensive, pounding upon her deepest anxieties like a drum. She had tactically placed her feminine charms against Stephen's sturdy frame. Then she smiled up at him, playfully engaging him, touching him—not so much for his arousal as to strike at this barrier that smothered and separated them the only way she knew how.
"Stephen flinched—he flinched! The man was playing hooky emotionally! He withdrew just enough, of all things! One day, his libido raged, and now it vacationed in Ft. Lauderdale." Stephen's unfortunate response had broadsided Susan. Frustrated that her usual, hardly ever fail wiles had come to naught, Susan next tried to draw his eyes to hers, tilting his face down so Stephen would look at her. Susan tried to divert his truant preoccupation and settle his interests on her. So often, when the pressures of this "thing" had set itself upon him—upon them—it had not overpowered him to the extent that his thoughtful eyes could not caress her. But not today, not lately, unless he wanted to communicate on his needy, sometimes unfeeling, terms.
Susan had reached a stalemate, a vast, rugged impasse, upon which she would, within minutes, should he not indulge her, be forced to wave her white flag of surrender, passionless minutes ticked by with no movement on Stephen's part. Susan conceded that further pursuit seemed fruitless. She had settled for hugging him around the waist, pressing her head against his chest while he read. Stephen wasn't oblivious to the universe of their needs. That Saturday, his wife's needs became too heavy to lift.
For reasons Stephen didn't understand, his misery had reached epic proportions. Susan would remain on the periphery. He would not open that spigot. He wanted to give in and embrace his wife, but he dared not. He had no idea what the sheet with all the figures said. His attention bore inwardly into a black hole, intent on sucking him into it until he vanished. Stephen rested the bottom of his chin on Susan's head.
Stephen felt too much of his wife's presence, her passion-hued body against his and her smell. Still, he fought against his untenanted emotions. Today, he had nothing to give her. His inner agitation had won; he would keep her at arm's length. He would control this. Worse, he felt her smothering him. He didn't want anyone near him at that moment. That knowledge, of course, would have killed Susan if he had verbalized it. This moment felt oddly normal, like a familiar rut. This saw-toothed need to withdraw from everything he had known and loved felt vigorous and dark.
The drive home from Bethaven took ages and mere minutes. Susan had not rested on that long drive as she wanted to. She spent too much time talking, thinking, remembering, assessing, and, worst of all, feeling. Hypothetical reflection drained her. Driving home alone was equally unbearable.
Mary Ellen would have to turn around and drive back to Bethaven—solo. She had done this favor purely out of love for God and her concern for the Lloyds. Nothing lay behind it but those two distinctives. Mrs. Wilson didn't want to be alone with her thoughts, but driving back would compel these mental nuisances upon her. They would drive her into the lap of Jesus. Leaving Susan standing in her driveway, Mary Ellen wondered how many mothers like herself felt the unbearable loneliness these days because of this terrible war.
Mary forgot about calling the doctor for Susan.
FAREWELL TO ALL THAT
When Michael pulled into his driveway at 9:45, he realized he was late. He had told his family he'd be home from the office by nine, but his visit to his grandfather at the Fonteneau Building took longer than anticipated. He hoped to talk to his grandfather about his future and hear some encouraging advice. Neither Michael nor his grandfather wanted to discuss Michael's father with the employees, so they tried to avoid the topic as much as possible. Grandfather Marcus gave Michael some filing work to keep him busy, which he completed faster than expected.
Now that Michael had more free time, he thought about his ex-girlfriend, Victoria. She had ended their relationship abruptly when he mentioned joining the Marines. Despite their good times together, Michael realized that Victoria had always focused on her interests above everyone and everything. Considering the amount of time and effort he had invested in their relationship, it frustrated him that she didn't attend Damien's funeral.
And then there was Donnie, Michael’s best friend. Donnie had read Michael the Riot Act for supporting LBJ--as Donnie saw it, and the President's ilk in Vietnam. Michael's "best friend" was also egotistical; he didn't know what was truly important. Sometimes, Donnie-boy could be such a ratfink. Now that Michael had free time, his ex-girlfriend, Victoria, perused his mind too often.
Michael drove to a nearby park and found an empty swing set. He parked his body in one of the swings and began the familiar to and fro of the swing's motion. After ten minutes, Michael’s weight and gravity overcame the swing’s inertia, and his motion slowed. His heels scuffed the dirt, and his movement ceased. The days of children’s games had ended, and he knew it now. Did life mean more than college and marriage in their essential natures? Life meant, uh, life meant what? In sports, it meant meeting the next snap of the ball head-on. It meant watching the play unfold, reading his keys, deciding if he was watching a pass or a run, and then doing what he’d been trained to do—with an attitude. He could choose to meet the other team on their terms, or they could meet him on his. Maybe his love life and coming graduation existed around the periphery of the urgent rather than the significant, the meaningful.
Circumstances of Michael's choosing had "snapped the ball," and he could let them run over him, or he could meet them. What he must do- get on a flight for San Diego, fought what he wanted to do- go away for a month by himself. He couldn’t evade the enlistment he’d felt so strongly about several weeks before. That voice he heard. Was it Damien’s or something he’d imagined, as his mother suspected? Now, Michael felt stupid for his youthful impulsiveness. Suddenly regretting his choices and what might have been, Michael wanted to sit on the swing a bit longer. When he finally stood to leave, Michael's childhood bid him farewell.
Michael wanted his father back. He wanted the former things like they were before Damien’s death. For the briefest moment, sojourning as a child a bit longer appealed to him. Growing up, he couldn’t wait to ascend to this moment, graduate from Gladstone, and attend college. But here, young, inexperienced Mr. Michael Lloyd stood, juxtaposed between what was and what will be. The luster of his promised adulthood looked and felt nothing like he’d imagined it. It suddenly bore heavily on his shoulders and was much less appealing. His closest friends had already pulled away. So many things wouldn’t roll back around anymore. Michael sat back down on the swing as long as possible in the deserted park near where his grandfather and father worked.
"COME TO ME"
James, you're too quiet. Are you all right?" Mary Ellen asked because she worried about her husband. Today, her husband worried her. She must focus on others. Mary found the heart of Christianity, or the essence of her belief in God, was in doing for Jesus. She lived a life of faith, setting aside her needs, feelings, and hurts for the sake of others in her church and neighborhood. Ministering to the Lloyds felt spiritually natural. Yet within the well of the essential Mary Ellen, there burgeoned a compulsion to stop everything—to go off and cry, for days, if need be. She wanted to get into the tub and soak for a month, to be alone and pity herself. She longed for God to hold her but hoped He wouldn't banish her for lack of duty.
Another way of speaking the "faith" language was to say that her life was not her own. Since she belonged to the Lord, He would see her through this. He'd promised. But until the Lord's return, which she looked for daily, she must keep on keepin' on. The mundane had become unbearable.
C.S. Lewis rightly called the shadowlands a season of dismal, inert, unbearable meandering going nowhere. It produced nothing. It demanded nothing, and it gave nothing. And the Church at large never recognized it or taught about it. Believers could and should expect the occasional rough spot. But this, this wasn't merely a rough spot. The Wilsons were experiencing the immediate, stabbing, and paralyzing effects of their only child's death.
God didn't want an old mopin' woman advertising His kingdom. It wasn't good PR for the Church. It was up to Mary Ellen to set a straight course if life were to get back to normal. He, God, desired laborers for His vineyard. It wasn't God's doing, this death. He had little to do with it, and there was the rub. Where was He on Damien's last day, the last few minutes, the last seconds? And then, in her more enlightened moments, when the sun poked through briefly, she remembered that Jesus and His Father had experienced separation—for her. Everything Jesus did was for a sinner like Mary Ellen.
Was Jesus the harsh kingdom taskmaster that seeped into every sermon, or was He a kind and gentle Savior, a faithful High Priest who could sympathize with her in the lowest of times and be touched with her sorrow as no one could? Isaiah 63:9 shouted into such dire circumstances, "In all their (Israel's) affliction, He (God) was afflicted." Jesus identified with her in His birth, baptism, suffering, and death.
The performance and evaluation of her labors typified Mary's faith. Tell me what to do, Lord. That's what she had heard preached from the pulpit as far back as she could remember. At times, Mary Ellen felt waves of pernicious rage over her son's death, and then her guilt from her unwanted feelings felt bottomless, and after that, the consuming need to blame someone, anyone, even God, if that helped. Once that cycle ran its course, an increasing desire to withdraw from everyone flooded her heart. Somehow, she must push all these sickening feelings aside. It was unbelief on Mary Ellen's part to grieve past a set number of days. That's what she had said to many folks when they faced difficulties and death, and Mary Ellen had believed every word of it until now.
But who set the number of days until one got back to normal? No one had told her. It had always been so. Everyone knew it. Valerie Kendall at church said the Scriptures were very straightforward about this matter. Mary Ellen should rejoice by now, or at least by the end of the month. Her son was in heaven with Jesus. This truth bore the meaning of Christ's victory over death. At the funeral, the pastor was, all in all, upbeat. He didn't want to concentrate on the negative beyond its due or the severity of the pain Mary Ellen and James felt. The days would pass, and life would return with the simple truth, overcoming whatever grief remained for the Wilsons to ferret out. They would get past this, but it was up to them.
Judah, too, had been emphatic. "You a Wilson, boy. Buck up, ya hear?" Everyone had put on that plastic smile for James, or they had approached the Wilsons from the position of Stoicism. Courage, a Stoic virtue, was a priori attainable. Those Hellenists considered the will capable of doing what was needed. If happiness, or as the Stoics termed it, eudaimonia—"living in agreement with nature" were attainable in this life, and they believed it so, certainly Cicero did, then doing the virtuous needful came before all else. Of course, everyone believing this in the faith seldom asks why Christ came to earth if we can handle things virtuously.
Those Stoics attained joy, didn't they? Rather than pleasure, they labored toward a reasonable elation: enjoyment, good spirits, and tranquility. And what about caution? Caution to a Stoic was the opposite of fear, a reasonable avoidance of it. Caution led to respect and sanctity. Their third state, wish, repressed men's appetites for things other than virtue. Wishing, now there was a good feeling. One must avoid pain and distress. Yes sir. Those Stoics learned how to live. So much for God's people. Becoming a Stoic Christian had had its way in the Church for centuries. Glory!
Few people at church knew what to say except that Damien was in heaven. Better feelings would out. James, you can overcome this. You can.
James had heard other voices. The ones that called him a, well, he wouldn't say what they had called him. Everyone knew, they said. Vietnam is a white man's war. LBJ was killin' all the black boys and savin' the white boys. It was a racial conflict, pure and simple. James should be angry because "the Man" had used his son for its own glory. He wondered what Dr. King would tell him. Regardless, James and Mary Ellen should be happy now. Damien was in heaven, one among the clouds of witnesses. Should they be angry? James, here is the way. No, James, over there is the way—too many voices.
The fact was that the Wilsons had sat obtuse at the graveside, impaled upon thoughts and voices they couldn't control as they drove west along the turnpike toward home. They hurt beyond anything either of them could have imagined. Damien's never-to-be wife would not become the daughter-in-law they could not welcome and pamper. There would be no more basketball games at whatever college James decided to attend when he returned from Vietnam. Their son wasn't coming home—alive. Ever. A bronze grave marker circumscribed the ground above where Damien lay six feet below, covered by half a ton of earth. Soon the grass would grow back over the rectangular slit in the ground that had become his decaying body's perpetual resting place.
James, unable to restrain his pain, voiced what he'd hidden away for a month. "Robert said the government used our son, and we ought to be angry about it. The pastor said we must put this behind us. Damien's in heaven, he said. Judah says to buck up.' I want my boy back." And then the darkness of James' soul burst forth into the light. "I can’t teach anymore—that desire has left me. Who knows if it will ever return? I can't reason with this. My soul is tormenting me over what can never be, and the Lloyds are in trouble. O, Lord. Stephen keeps living in the past, flying those airplanes. And I, I lucked out. I sure did. I was too smart for all that."
James's derisive tone slammed hard against Mary Ellen's raw sensitivities. A husband in such hellish torment is incapable of comforting his wife. She told James to stop it, but he kept impaling his mind on the things he couldn't change. "I helped to create a behemoth to kill thousands of Japanese, so our boys wouldn't have to land on the home islands of Japan—estimated casualties during that invasion: one million soldiers and Marines. Mary Ellen, I don't know when I've ever felt so low. I thought I had a handle on it at the graveside. I was certain of it. Why can't people leave us alone and let us hurt? It's as if it’s all wrong to feel such despair, you know? I feel as if I've lost my way. Is that wrong?"
"I don't know if it's wrong, James. I don't know," Mary Ellen moaned, leaning into James' sturdy frame, fully engulfed in tears. James' usual absent-minded constitution hung suspended for the time being. Doing nothing other than holding himself erect, wrapping his arms around this dear woman, the giant becalmed his wife's ache. By expressing his affliction, James assuaged Mary's. She and James had not expressed their feelings to each other, not this openly that they could recall. Neither had said much to the other in the past few weeks but plowed through the house mindlessly as two organisms going about their wearying business, numb and disinterested. They did not lay blame at the other's feet. They could muster no desire for each other physically. Intimacy seemed wrong, out of place. Tonight, James would attempt to rectify that.
James sat heavily in his overstuffed chair, the only one that would hold such girth and not collapse. He stared at the wall, fidgeted with his hands, and began to cry. When his emotions had run their course, James noticed an unsigned bereavement card on the lamp stand. He tore the envelope's flap open. The designer had painted a bouquet of pink roses on the card's cover. Opening it, he found the words,
43 And there appeared to him an angel from heaven, strengthening him. 44 And being in agony he prayed more earnestly; and his sweat became like great drops of blood falling down to the ground. 45 And when he rose from prayer, he came to the disciples and found them sleeping for sorrow, Luke 22.
A little farther down the page, someone had written:
21 For to this you have been called, because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, so that you might follow in his steps. 22 He committed no sin, neither was deceit found in his mouth. 23 When he was reviled, he did not revile in return; when he suffered, he did not threaten, but continued entrusting himself to him who judges justly. 24 He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, that we might die to sin and live to righteousness. By his wounds you have been healed. 25 For you were straying like sheep, but have now returned to the Shepherd and Overseer of your souls. 1 Peter 2.
Now rest in what Jesus did for you, James and Mary. Rest in that. Jesus said, "Come to Me all you who are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest.
No signature. James read the verses several times. He turned the card over again. Someone had left it. Why didn’t they sign it? He reread the verses several more times. He had heard many conflicting voices over the past weeks, especially today. James felt so much mental and soulish ambiguity. Nothing could be more clear or truthful. Jesus knew the Wilsons' pain because he’d suffered infinitely beyond anything James could imagine for James and Mary Ellen. The Father had sent His Son in compassion and gentleness for such moments. Jesus also faced that "why" question, "Why have You forsaken Me, Father?" He didn't lay blame. He didn't threaten those killing Him. Jesus lived and died so that James and Mary Ellen, even though they spoke from sinful ignorance against the Lord. Mary and Martha had questioned God when their brother Lazarus died. Jesus waited two extra days, and when He arrived, their souls were empty, their ignorance thorough. They would see the personification of the resurrection in the Shepherd and Guardian of their souls raise their brother.
The Wilsons needed sustenance. Jesus asserted He was the bread of life. They needed someone to assuage their thirst. Jesus was living water. They needed direction. Jesus regarded Himself to be the way. They needed healing. Jesus said He was life. They needed hope. Jesus, through the resurrection of Lazarus, proved He was the resurrection. Look at Jesus, not physical bread or water. Look at Jesus Himself. God wasn’t telling James and Mary to do some great thing. Instead, He bade them trust that He, Jesus, was in Himself, the answer they sought. Look to Jesus, not past Him, for answers, for He is the answer. "Come to Me, all who are weary and heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. I am rest. Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I am gentle and humble in heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light."James struggled with this concept. He knew what "labor for Me" meant. What does "come to Me" and find rest mean in such a circumstance as this?
PERRY'S WAR
Friday, April 28, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
"Daddy, I'm about to go out of my mind," Susan declared, sitting at the kitchen table beside her dad. She held his hand tightly, looking him in the eye; she sat on the precipice of tears. Today, Perry Alcott's white hair and broad shoulders lent the kitchen and Susan's soul an atmosphere of wisdom, strength, experience, and proportion. He would surely know how to evaluate his daughter's plight. But Susan hadn't always been able to draw strength from him.
The Allies ratified the Treaty of Versailles in 1919, and Perry Alcott retired as a Major in the Marine Corps. The German Kaiser's once-grand army marched back to its starting point humiliated. They, however, believed themselves unbeaten and betrayed by their political leaders. Millions of men and civilians had died, if not by men's hands, then by the Spanish influenza. The dictators, the Czar, the Kaiser, and the Archdukes were either killed or fled the repercussions of their hubris. Germany finally retreated into a political and economic vacuum, and the Allies wanted impossible reparations and unremitting revenge. The Great War was supposed to end all wars. That's what Perry told himself. That's what they all told themselves, except the German soldiers left seething. The Armistice had left Major Alcott, glad to be done with the affair.
Perry's drive from Longview, Texas, where Susan blossomed into womanhood, occurred mainly in silence. Michelle knew from long, bitter experiences when to leave her husband to his thoughts. She had taken his moods and barbed jabs and criticism personally too often. Today, she spoke sparingly. What Perry said to Susan might prove critical to their daughter's well-being.
What would Perry say to his daughter? Susan had periodically asked her father about his personal experiences during the Great War. Susan's questions usually met a wall of silence. She remembered hiding when she saw his emotional outbursts as she grew up before that stretched into the depression years.
Perry's words registered with Susan. "Now, you listen to me, Susan. Stephen's a good man. He's tough. Like all of us, he suppressed quite a bit from when he was in Europe. I know I did. I thought I would go insane at times during and after the war. I think we all came back angry." His words spilled into Susan's kitchen with its hanging flowered pots, various cooking pans, all the modern conveniences and appliances a woman of means could want or need, and about the table with its warm, welcoming atmosphere. Susan had filled this room with meaning and, at times like these, with not a little uncertainty.
Perry eyed his daughter, looking deep into her soul. The agitation and apprehension in his chest grew to a fist as he discussed this perplexing subject. His daughter's need trumped his fears on the theme at hand.
Perry still thought about the war, maybe too much. His conscience smarted over how often he'd ordered his men into precarious situations that cost them their lives.
Perry had private conversations with other veterans stateside who wrestled with the issue of inequity. The folks back home had slept dry at night and eaten well, while Perry and his men slept in the rain and mud, eating sparingly. The resupply wagons with the chow were usually late, often days late. Perry's neighbors didn't know how to understand 1918 or him. Perry seldom appeared in his front yard except to raise or lower Old Glory. Why would he salute it in the 1960s when America had begun to flounder in the quicksand of Southeast Asia? Patriotism had long since died, hadn't it?-Not for Perry.
Mr. Alcott felt ill at ease in social settings. Small talk drove him nuts. On the other hand, Michelle, Miss Social Butterfly, desperately needed gatherings, meetings, female friends, and anything that provided warm, human companionship. She relished any activity that pulled her away from the secluded life at the corner of Tulane Ave. and Glencrest Ln., 1624.
Too many people who had not seen combat firsthand wanted someone else to secure their freedoms, but they didn't want to hear about or be affected by someone on their behalf. Someone could talk about the war in the garage or along the bar railing at the local VFW, but don’t bring it into the parlor or church where the polite company held its soirées.
The older Perry grew, the more life infuriated him, and today, he feared the questions Susan asked him. His answers about His daughter's husband had to do with him. She wanted a world free from war and especially its effects, the repercussions of which came home with Stephen. They also came home with millions of veterans who took to the bottle to forget. Too often, millions of men shoved the business end of their service weapon against their temples. Too many veterans like Stephen lay alone in hundreds of Bethavens.
"Susan, do you remember when I had that trouble at Burlington in 1934?"
"Yes. I thought it was so unfair of the company to treat you like that, Daddy," Susan offered. "Mom was angry for weeks."
"Yeah. Your mother was upset--"
Perry coordinated a sales conference in New York City at the height of the Depression. He came up quickly through Burlington Mills' ranks after finding and losing numerous positions on the railroad at The Foundry and a dry goods store in Chillicothe. The Great Depression had cost nearly a fourth of the country's labor force out of their livelihoods. Finally, Perry saw his opportunity with Burlington Mills in a newspaper ad. In 1931, he passed in and out of middle management rapidly. By September 1934, Perry Alcott had advanced to Vice President of Sales for the Eastern United States, no mean feat. Other executives considered Perry a "born leader," not realizing he'd led men to their deaths in France's muddy trenches and rolling hills. Despite the post-war economy, Burlington did quite well in the industry, producing quality rayon products, such as bedspreads, which instantly succeeded.
That particular New York City sales conference proved a turning point for Perry, but not for the better. He ran into his old Regimental Commander, David Sours, at a bar in Manhattan, where the conversation turned malodorous. The Colonel's individual decisions during heavy contact with the Germans near Soissons had cost men's lives, and Perry felt unnecessary. Sours managed to kill Lieutenant Alcott's C.O., the Company Gunny, and twelve enlisted Marines and wounded many others.
Perry walked over to where the Colonel sat drinking, turned the man around in his chair, and started shouting at his former superior, accusing Sours of inexcusable and inept leadership in and around Beaurepaire farm. Fifteen years had passed since then, but that one battle lay smoldering in Lt. Alcott’s belly for Perry. The sight of Sours stoked the fire to a renewed fury. Perry could not deck Sours on the field then, but nothing would prevent him from lighting into the former Colonel today.
At 07:14 on July 19, 1918, Captain Cooke, the C.O. of 51st Company, 2/6, 2nd Marine Division, squatted behind a large rock out of German view. Lt. Alcott was concerned the Skipper was too far out in front of his men. Capt. Cooke believed in leading from the front. Cooke thought the rock gave him good concealment from the German machine-gums, allowing him to adjust his artillery rounds safely after landing.
Out of nowhere, Col. Sours pulled up in his staff car to the Beaurepaire farm compound, concealing the bulk of the E Company, waiting to attack when given the order.
The Colonel jumped out of his vehicle, shouting orders to get the 55th Company moving now! Lt. Lynn Kagle, Platoon leader of the second platoon, ran to meet the Colonel and inform him of the reason for the holdup—the two German machine-gun nests. Sours didn't care. He yelled at Kagle, telling him to get his men moving forward. The 51st Company was in danger of slowing the Division's advance.
Captain Cooke heard Sours, even from his advanced position. To that moment, the artillery rounds had not arrived for adjustment. If this impatient idiot Colonel would wait another minute or two, they might not face any immediate resistance and lose more Marines. The instant Cooke stood up to race back to buy time with the Colonel, Cooke took two bullets in the back. He died before he hit the ground.
The 55th Company ran past their dead C.O. toward the German machine-gun nests—still no American artillery support. The German machine guns opened up on the Marine Company in earnest, and they had plenty of live American targets. The Gunny, first platoon Sergeant, a Lance Corporal, and four PFCs went down rapidly, attempting to comply with Sours' orders. The Col. immediately promoted Lt. Alcott on the spot to Company Commander. As Alcott ran toward his men in obedience to Sour's orders, a stray German rifle round hit Perry's lower right leg, knocking him to the ground. Seeing the new Skipper go down, the nearest Corpsman ran to him and tended to his calf. The Corpsman begged Alcott to lie down so he could take him to relative safety and medical attention. Perry told the Corpsman to tie the bandage tight since he had no intention of allowing his men to move forward without him.
Up and limping to catch his men, another German round hit Lt. Alcott in the left shoulder, spinning him around and knocking him to the ground, where he lay bleeding and in great pain. Lt. Alcott screamed for a Corpsman when the U.S. artillery roared overhead, destroying one machine-gun nest but killing the lead elements on the 55th Company. Alcott passed out, partly from utter frustration, partly out of searing pain.
In that attack, the 219th German Infantry had already secured the high ground and dug in. The Germans had tried valiantly and repeatedly to address the growing Allied threat to their immediate front. Unfortunately for the Americans, the terrain lent itself to the defensive. But Sours couldn't wait until his artillery, which was forthcoming, to clear out numerous machine gun emplacements in defilade, holding up the advance in the ravine west and just north of the town. Sours couldn't wait two lousy minutes! And when the arty finally arrived, because Alcott's men were moving in the open and exposed, many more Marines went down.
Along with a bronze star, Lt. Alcott received a promotion to Captain while recovering in the hospital; he received his third purple heart on November 1, taking shrapnel in his back and legs. Unable to find a Corpsman, he had the replacement Gunny bandage him, and he and his men took the town of Landreville. Due to his wounds, Alcott missed the final push of the Meuse-Argonne Offensive.
Perry knocked the bourbon-filled glass out of Sour's hand and shouted, "Sours, I swore I'd kick--" Sours shot up from his seat, turned, and faced Perry, where the two men stood nose to nose. Perry clenched his fists, ready to strike. In walked an off-duty policeman. Clyde Davis was a regular at Clancy's Bar, but only when off duty. The cop noticed the two men locked in an earnest "discussion." Pulling his pistol out, Clyde assessed the situation and shouted, "Boys, I don't know what the problem is, but you two better sit down and call a truce to this. You got me?"
The bartender, an experienced man at his trade, had already come out from behind the bar and headed for the trouble, a ball bat in his hand. These two men didn't like each other, although the barkeep didn't know why. The unexpected sight of the former Colonel had stirred up a nest of unresolved and dormant issues within former Major Alcott. Perry backed away from Sours and left Clancy's, never to see the Colonel again. Perry heard years later at a 55th Company reunion that Ed Sours died of a heart attack.
There had been numerous signs over the years that certain things troubled Perry Alcott deeply. Little things from Michelle, friends, bosses, and fellow employees—the diction of particular words, tone of voice, and looks askance—actualized significant reactions in Perry, which he usually came to regret. Things that drew his ire followed when Perry tripped over the dog, causing him to spill the garbage in the middle of the kitchen floor, or that inevitable kink in the garden hose restricting the water's flow forced him to throw the hose down in disgust and untwist it. The times without number when he couldn't find things when moments before, he said to himself or Michelle, "I put it right there! Where in the world is it? Michelle!?" That got his goat. That time when the checkbook didn't balance. He set it alight. That forced him to go to the bank, costing him half a day.
That same day—most of it already gone, Perry wanted the evening alone without interruption, but his wife had invited "half the county" over for the evening. She had told Perry two weeks before about it, but the time he spent at the bank had forced any plans for the evening out the window. To her dismay, Michelle spent forty-five minutes coaxing Perry to join their guests, but he wore his irritation about him like a coat. She had carefully planned and looked forward to this dinner party, and Perry had ruined it.
Michelle said goodbye to the last of her guests at 11:47. Perry had slipped upstairs around ten, agitated. By 10:16, he had fallen asleep, not changing into his pajamas.
Barbara Comstock had remained behind. She and Michelle cleaned up, commiserating as allies for two hours post-party. Barbara understood Michelle's plight firsthand. Barbara's husband, Jack, had also fought in the Great War. Jack hadn't accompanied Barbara because today was the anniversary when German artillery and machine guns decimated half his company. Neither woman understood their husbands because neither husband could explain their emotions or how or why they behaved the way they did to anyone's satisfaction, much less to themselves.
Barbara Comstock had remained behind. She and Michelle cleaned up, commiserating as allies for two hours post-party. Barbara understood Michelle's plight firsthand. Barbara's husband, Jack, had also fought in the Great War. Jack hadn't accompanied Barbara because today was the anniversary when German artillery and machine guns decimated half his company. Neither woman understood their husbands because neither husband could explain their emotions or how or why they behaved the way they did to anyone's satisfaction, much less to themselves.
Perry didn't know why he often exploded as he did. He never planned to fly into a rage at the worst possible times, but he did. Perry didn't intend to stay angry and then withdraw for three hours or up to two days. He didn't want to express his anger toward anyone, especially Michelle. His ill temper had so little to do with her. He always apologized, but everyone in the family held their breaths until the subsequent explosion. The pattern had repeated itself month after month for years.
To her salvation, Michelle had discovered wives suffering from "husband-war syndrome" like herself. None of the eight women made their group known to the public. The women nursed their bruises and egos every Thursday night through Marge Thompson's front door. They cried together, cared for each other, called, and met for lunch if possible when some cruel incident required. More often than they wished, one of the women would drive one of her battered comrades to the hospital for injuries sustained by her drunken husband.
The police would then arrest the intoxicated man and let him sleep his stupor off behind bars. If the matter went to court, the judge would sentence him to a certain number of jail days or so many hours of community service. A husband doing jail time for a wife-beating, especially during the Depression, caused severe hardship for these women and their children. The "husband-war syndrome" group would combine their meager finances, nickels, and dimes to help each other. Perry had not put Michelle in the hospital yet.
Perry told Susan about one of his and Michelle's worst confrontations. Perry raked leaves one day in the backyard when an old Jenny flew over. The sight and sound of that puddle jumper sent shivers down his spine, and Perry hit the deck. The terror of being strafed by German aircraft was as genuine at that moment as it had been years earlier. One of those strafing actions cost him fifteen men during an attack on some numbered hill he couldn't quite recall. He got up, grabbed the rake, broke it over his knee, threw it over the hedge, and then walked over and sat at the base of an old oak tree. Perry lowered his head and cried.
That had been a difficult day for Michelle as well. She had work for Perry to do, and his cessation of his assigned chores agitated her to no end. She flung the backyard door open and inquired, "Perry, what are you doing? I want the yard in shape for tonight. Where's the rake?"
"I broke it!" He said other things, hateful things that came from a mind on fire with hate.
"Have you been crying? What's wrong?" Michelle had heard the Jenny, too, but paid no attention because it held no connection to her. Perry said nothing, but his internal combustion raged.
She huffed at his unexplained emotions and demanded that he return to the chores—she needed the leaves raked. The company would arrive in three hours. She had laundry and fifteen other things to do on this fair Saturday and needed his help getting the house and yard in order. He finally told her to stuff it or something to that effect. Perry blew past his wife holding the door, stormed into the house, into their bedroom, and slammed it closed, rattling the pictures on the wall.
He said things she would never have imagined should come from her husband. He had never talked like that to her.
"Why Perry Alcott! How--? I--"
Something had triggered Perry. Today would have sent her packing if she didn't love him so much. Her guests would have to accept the backyard as is. Michelle phoned the syndrome wives, and Helen sent her eldest son, Carl, to rake the leaves.
The next day, the tightness in his chest had subsided sufficiently, so Perry located and examined the rake's broken handle. He couldn't repair the rake, which renewed his agitation at himself, Michelle, and that blankety-blank airplane. Now he had to spend the money he didn't have to buy a new handle. Perry’s breathing felt labored when under duress. Michelle just had to know why he stopped working. Anyone with two eyes could see something was wrong. No, she had to press it. Hers--not his--friends always took precedence over Perry, whose world revolved around himself, triggered by the next reminder of a war not won.
"What's he doing here, Michelle?" He, being Helen's son.
"I asked Helen if she wouldn't mind sending Jonathan over to rake the leaves."
Perry exploded.
"Perry," she yelled through the back door screen, "what's wrong?" Perry said nothing. Michelle would find out, so she trod into her husband's shed. Perry stood next to his workbench, fuming. Michelle almost blurted his name but knew that would create more discord.
"Perry? What's wrong?" No verbal response came except his shoulders rose and fell with his cumbered breathing. Michelle stood at the door, weighing the matter. "I've never seen you like this! What's wrong!" Something unusual had created a firestorm within her husband. A feeling of guilt swept over the woman.
What's happened? Did I cause this?
Perry wouldn't look at his wife, much less talk to her.
Should I leave him alone? Should I go back inside?
This storm was big, whatever it was. Michelle inched quietly to Perry's side and waited. Finally, she laid her hand on Perry's shoulder, and his body instantly stiffened.
Do I tell her? I owe her that.
It felt utterly wrong to speak about it to his wife. He alone had to bear it.
Michelle had faced Perry's "moods" many times, unlike this one. She had misread too many of those situations, making matters worse.
In their early years together, the pace of their lives sped by in a blur. The children demanded her all. Perry was either at work or searching for it. And so, when Perry got upset, Michelle reacted in hot displeasure. That, of course, sent her husband either out the door or to his shed. Several times, he didn't come out for a day or two. The sweet Perry Alcott she married had died in France. Michelle no longer recognized this version of Perry Alcott.
She needed his help. Standing next to this good man, she had time, if she would take it, to try again to understand what drove him so often to a bottle, rage, or utter despair.
"Perry, what is it?" Michelle asked wistfully, fumbling with her words. "I think I said something I shouldn't have yesterday. I saw you were struggling with something. I did. But I had so much to do. Won't you tell me? I'm sorry for being insensitive."
Perry's shoulders slumped, and he turned to face his wife. What she saw amazed her—the years had softened her man a bit. She saw the storm in his eyes, the fury of an intangible typhoon raging within her husband.
Although the war had ended seventeen years ago, he'd fought its outcome every day for seventeen years. Some days were better than others. Michelle looked quite lovely wearing her garland of humility and sympathy.
"Do you know what yesterday was?" Of course, she didn't.
"Yesterday, seventeen years ago, I lost half a company of Marines, mostly wounded, but too many killed. Yesterday, when that Jenny flew over--" He stopped, ready to hit something, yet fighting for his dignity that wouldn’t allow tears. "I tried to tell you, but the words wouldn’t come." To heck with it. The weight of that one event, like too many before and after it, tugged his heart and body to the cement deck where he stood, bawling his eyes out.
Michelle stood beside her husband, holding him like a small child skinning his knee. The force of Perry's emotions bewildered Michelle.
What else have I been oblivious to in his life? He never speaks about the war. And then he explodes--How am I supposed to know?
Michelle wished the Syndrome women could see this and help her. Maybe the wives could salvage these men—some of them, anyway.
Wednesday, May 16, 1935 (THE PAST)
Instead of leading the conference in New York, Perry spent the weekend holed up in his hotel room, drunk and abusive toward the hotel staff. He threatened to fight anyone who tried to talk him out of his intentions—getting and staying drunk.
The company founder and president, J. Spencer Love, a Great War veteran himself, "discussed" Perry Alcott's recent behavior upon his return. Another such incident would put him out of a job, which was not a pleasant thought in this depressed economy.
But Perry couldn't let it go once Sours' presence uncorked the genie. Perry's drinking took on new vigor. He started bringing home a fifth of cheap whiskey every third night to "take the edge off." Perry became verbally abusive toward Michelle and the children; Susan, the youngest, stayed out of harm’s way. Perry's work performance dropped so much that Burlington demoted Perry. The respect he had earned kept Perry from the unemployment life—but barely.
Perry received notice to clear his desk on June 12 of the following year. His behavior at the office had reached an apex of hostility on his part and resentment on the Company's part. Perry stayed drunk for almost a week after he left Burlington, and Michelle threatened to take the children and leave. Someone had to work outside the home to put food on the table, and Michelle couldn't do her job and her husband's.
Mr. Perry Alcott had a decision to make that tore at his soul and liver. He knew of no other way to deal with his inner demons, nor did he know anyone to whom he might confide. But his love for Michelle remained constant. Her goodness and beauty enabled Perry to face his struggles and move forward.
On the hottest day in 1935, Perry bought his wife a dozen roses and rang the doorbell of his New York City home. When Michelle answered, he asked permission "from the woman of the house" if she would accept his most sincere apologies for his late actions—all of them. He didn't usually make promises, but he relented this one time. "I promise I will not touch another drop. Ever." Perry Alcott crossed his heart for emphasis, and kept his word.
Perry had left a ravaged wake of pain and heartache, especially with his boys, which took him years to set right. Unemployed, the Alcotts had to sell their house and move back to Longview, Texas. The children would have to enroll in schools that might not welcome these transplanted Yankee children with open arms, even though the Alcotts originally hailed from Longview.
Several years after moving back, Susan began her distinguished career in beauty pageants in and around Longview, culminating in the Miss Texas pageant in 1940.
AFTERMATH
Susan, do you know why we moved back to Longview?"
"Not exactly. I thought it was because the company had chosen someone else for a position it promised to you. You fought it, and they fired you for making trouble. I thought that was the reason. Daddy, I was glad we moved here. I was so young, but I didn't care why we had left New York. You eventually got your old job back anyway. Why? What does that have to do with my situation now?"
Perry looked again into his daughter's eyes, thankful that she had not understood the circumstances of their leaving the East Coast--thirty-two years ago. "We left New York because Mr. Love fired me."
"Fired you? Why, Daddy?"
"Well, he fired me for many reasons, but it was mostly the war. I see that now."
"The war? What do you mean the war?" This single phrase stunned Susan. Stephen, and now her father, were they looking for a scapegoat for their failures? How could war do this? Wait, she'd heard this before but realized she still didn't believe it. How could the past do so much damage to so many?
"What I mean is," Perry continued, "when I ran into Colonel Sours, my Regimental CO in that bar in New York City, I got mad as soon as I saw him. Just the sight of him and I wanted to kill him. He caused many fine Marines to get killed and wounded because he was too impatient, and I--," Perry hesitated.
This new, yet old, information had affected Susan's life adversely many years ago. Until now, she didn't need to make sense of it. Damien's death flashed across her mind. She saw her husband leaning against the tub, drunk, with the pistol in his hand. The similarity with her dad's confession of his life after the war closely resembled Stephen's--a little too proximate. Stephen had come home stinking. How could she make sense of this?
"Susan, the gist is that I started drinking to forget all the dead and wounded Marines and Corpsmen, those rotting corpses hanging on the wire, limbs, and internal organs scattered across no man's land. Pain and rage that seethed from every pore in my body. The war was at the heart of everything bad. I don't understand why what happened in 1918 still haunts me in 1967. Every time I take a shower, I feel the scars--. The war is the reason I almost lost your mother and your kids. It's not an excuse. France changed me."
Perry turned a pale shade of scarlet from this self-disclosure. Susan somewhat remembered her dad drinking. She remembered one terrible fight in particular that her mom and dad had. But most of the time, Perry left the house. Susan recalled that the problems didn't seem to last that long, and then they stopped. Their sudden move back to Texas produced new friends and opportunities. She and her brothers had done reasonably well, and her mother had trooped on despite occasional parental troubles. But the specifics about their shared past remained aloof, mysterious. Susan needed time to assess her dad’s and her husband's difficulties. The move, the new school, and the new friends smoothed over any adversity for Susan.
“What do you mean, Daddy, you almost lost us?"
Susan held his eyes with hers and wouldn’t let them go. Written in that hazel color, she perceived that her dad felt the shame of his past actions. However, the recent events with Stephen also affected Perry's life. As Susan had kept her father posted about Stephen's progress in the hospital, Perry felt that old, impertinent pressure building within him. His natural tendency the past few weeks was to avoid his son-in-law. Perry knew Stephen's heartache and didn't want Stephen to drag him back into all that. It took too long to extricate himself from the last go-round. Stephen's troubles had a domino effect on Susan, the children, and the grandparents' lives.
"Look, Squirt, here’s how this works." 'Squirt' remained his pet name for Susan. Susan smiled at this familiar sobriquet they both needed at the moment. That name brought back so much good about their relationship. "Those of us who went off to war want our lives to be smooth and peaceful when we return."
"Why is that so important to you, Daddy? Everyone has rough places they go through."
"Susan, let me use my time in France as an example. First, multiply the most chaotic situation in your life by a factor of one thousand, maybe ten thousand. Then add constant death or maiming of most of your company, men you trained, shared letters and chow with, lived in the mud with, add a lot a hot and cold days, dust and rain, throw in gigantic frustration and devastation, total devastation in any direction--. There are no trees; nothing is green, just dark, brown mud covered by rusted barbed wire-- rain, constant rain, sprinkled all that with bloated corpses rotting in the sun, flies, maggots, and stench so terrible, a stench that lines the inside of your nose until it's all you can smell—German, American, French, and British corpses. You have a barren landscape in front of you to look at as far as you can see. Add continual explosions, machine guns rattling constantly—theirs and ours.
"The mud finally dries and turns to dust, like I said. After an attack, blood saturates the ground, gallons of blood, and too many unattached body parts lay in front of the trenches that you can't retrieve because the enemy will kill you if you try. Oh, and the innumerable dog-sized rats gorging on the dead bodies, seeking shelter from the rain and cold in your bunkers, just waiting for a crumb from your chow to fall on the muddy deck. Then there was extreme fatigue; I felt a hundred years old after three months. And the fear--was so palpable right before you went over the top that your stomach moved into your throat and stuck there. Waiting drove me nuts--
"It was a Tuesday, around noon. White clouds drifted overhead. I'll never forget it. We had moved into the French trenches, and a 10.5-centimeter German howitzer shell landed in the trench twenty meters from where I stood. It blew men into the air and killed a good friend of mine. A hate so deep I can't fully describe it swept over me.
"I learned to hate the enemy. The faceless men in the command structure, the Generals who issued the orders--frustrated us--too much inept leadership. Our brass wouldn't learn from the Brits' mistakes during their first years in France. At some point, you realize you are already dead, but your body hasn't yet figured that out. You have to take all these tangibles and intangibles and keep going until this existence becomes ordinary. And then I got hit--
"There was one day--gray overcast--cold. Man, it was cold. The artillery from both sides stripped what remained of the trees of their bark to our front, essentially what made them a tree. Artillery rounds--theirs and ours kept churning the ground up, turning the landscape into a moonscape. No grass, just mud—oozing, stinking, concealing skeletons and the recent dead--mud. It had rained hard the week before, and I stood there shivering in the trench, a block of ice. We were all hungry, more like starving, mud up to our wazoos, and the Germans started shelling us—again. I saw men blown up into the air, their arms, legs, and heads going in all different directions. They were there one minute and gone the next. We couldn’t do anything but take it.
"But for some stupid reason, I started counting the rounds that came in, one after another. It suddenly dawned on me like it hadn’t until that moment."
"What, Daddy?"
"Heck of a thing."
"What?"
"The strangest sensation--never will forget it. Control. Squirt, control. Control over my life was an illusion—darnedest thing. On the twenty-second round, I saw it clear as a bell, and that terrified me, but it also exhilarated me. There was just me. Alone--could have knocked me over with a feather.
"I looked down at my watch: eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one--the twenty-third German artillery round landed twenty-some feet from me. I was standing on the ladder, ready to go over and deaf--couldn't hear a thing, blood draining from my ears, and not a scratch on me, but I was ready to blow my whistle and be the first one out of the trench. I looked down below me, and every man was either in pieces or buried--swept away. One dead Marine had that look of despair on his face. The back of his head was gone.
"Some men squeezed their rosaries; a headless Corporal clutched his small Bible. Most of the men, once living, breathing men, had been blown apart--blood, intestines, kidneys, bones, fingers, teeth, where once had been my platoon ready to go over the top. The concussion of the shells had killed the rest.
"I climbed off the ladder, sat on a makeshift bench, and stared into it. All dead--too many of my Marines, and I couldn't do anything about any of it. Would the next round get me too? Who knew? You were either lucky or dead. Nothing else existed. I haven't recovered from that, not fully--worst day of my life.
Susan sat dumbfounded. Her papa had never said anything. Perry sat staring into it. And then--"I had thought up to that point that I could do whatever I set my mind to. Nothing could stop me. But it all changed that day, for me, anyway. The Germans shelled us for five days straight. Then we got online and attacked the Germans, what was left of us. As we came closer to the Jerry's, the Corporal next to me, my runner, tripped, and a rifle round claimed the man three feet behind him.
"Control is an illusion. Things happen, and you can't stop them. No amount of yelling, ordering, or anything will stop it from happening. It went on and on and on. I still hear their screams for help, the ones who could scream. And every time I went to find my wounded men, the Heinies would shoot their machine guns at us, and more men would go down.
"I remember the Skipper signaling me to hold my position. That meant I couldn't shift my men to flank the Heinies. Somebody was always ordering me to do something impossible or stupid, which we did, but my men died by the ton obeying orders. The Germans and the leadership ended any future those men might have had as if a man's present and future meant nothing to anyone, certainly not to Foch, Petain, Kitchener, Douglas Haig, or even Gen. Pershing. Those were all 'great' men who ordered me to send my men, a bunch of nobodies, to their deaths. When what remained of the company was forced back to our trenches, we had to listen to our wounded scream—Pfc. Samuels, Jackson, Corporal Billy McGuffin, Ronald Beesly, and Lt. Jimmy Haddock--brave, my god, they were brave. Too often, we were unable to get to them soon enough, and they died of their wounds—horrible wounds, in agony, thirsty. The Germans had to listen to our men die out there where everything died. We had to listen to their wounded, too--sometimes mere yards from us. And I couldn't stop any of it because our Marines were the bait. Jerry wanted to draw us out and kill us.
"I always wanted to lead men, and that desire became my curse. After several months, most of the original Marines I had led into the trenches were either dead or in the hospital recovering. Pretty soon, everyone was a stranger." Perry’s eyes filled with tears. But he didn't succumb.
"Susan. You can't control the weather--if you will crash your car and kill someone or yourself. Viruses? You can’t see a virus, and you can’t control who gets sick and who doesn’t. The Spanish Flu killed more than the Great War did, for god's sake. Cancer. Can you tell who will be diagnosed and who remains healthy? The day you die--ain't nobody got no control. That's what I learned, and knowing that made it all easier.
A long silence ensued. "But, Daddy, what about your faith? We all went to church. Did you lose your faith in the war?"
"Squirt, I realized it was all a myth. There may be a god, maybe not. All I saw was chaos and randomness in that disaster, and I gave up on the religion I had. I went to church for you. When I came home from France, it wasn't for me. I don't need religion, and it doesn't need me. It's all chance. Good luck or bad luck. It's all the same. And if you survive the war, it still kills you."
Susan sat back in her chair, incredulous at this long-hidden revelation. "But, Daddy, you don't mean that. I can't believe what you just said. Really?"
"Yes, I do." Susan's daddy had withheld a few facts from her just as she had kept Michael's birth order from him.
What more could Perry say? Susan had not stood in her dad's mud and blood-encrusted boots. She heard his sobering words and descriptive measurements of a world gone mad. The silence gathering about and decamping in Susan's kitchen weighed heavily upon the daughter of Perry Alcott. Behind Perry’s eyes, Susan thought she observed, but partially, the magnitude of her father's war and its cost.
"Susan," Perry said, rekindling the conversation, "you might have some idea of how the war has affected me, and if through me, how it has affected every mother's son who ever took up arms, like Stephen. I tried a few times to explain it to your mother when my anger or moods ran aground on her, but I finally gave up. She couldn't grasp it, bless her heart. And why should she?
"Having come to the realization I had no control, I had this insane hope that everything would be better when the war ended, especially when I set foot on U.S. soil. But the Spanish flu didn't differentiate between British, German, Slovak, French, or Americans. Even after the Armistice, the flu kept killing, even back here in the states where it started. I couldn't control who or what would make my day a living hell there or here. I hoped your mom would try to understand what I’d been through."
"Daddy, am I being selfish? I've stood by Stephen until I'm about to drop from exhaustion. I'm doing this because I love him. I--I don't understand what he went through, but I'm starting to believe just about everything that has happened lately is because of the second war. And you are certainly underlining that."
"No. You've become the protector of everything under your care. Your home can be a castle or shack; it doesn't matter. Then Stephen started having his problems because of the war's effect, delayed as it is, and his inner demons disrupting everything you created and worked for. Most women I know who face distressing times instinctively go to war against any disturbance to their lives.
"You want your life back the way it was. Right? That's why you called your mother and me. In reality, you should be just as much the focus as Stephen is. In my own pain, for instance, I was so internally focused that there wasn't room for anyone else's struggles. Your mom and I have been going through this for years, and she still doesn't understand it. I'm not saying you don't have a right to be happy or don't love Stephen. You do. Every man in my company had a right to his life, right up to the moment when a bullet or piece of shrapnel cut it short. I'm not sure anyone has a right to anything anymore. We live, and we die. Whatever happens in between just happens.
"But you have to figure into this equation that Stephen is a wounded man, a man who has an invisible injury of the mind that either won't or can't heal. It might be easier if he lost an arm or a leg, a wound you could see. An amputee understands no one can reattach his arm or leg. On his difficult days, if Stephen were an amputee, you could then say that the problem is he isn't physically a whole person. He lost an arm. He can't rake the yard like you wish he could.
"It's different when your spirit or mind breaks due to the strain of the stresses and traumas Stephen endured. You can't see that part of a man; there is no visible wound to blame. So, when he started acting strangely recently, you didn't know how to evaluate his behavior. You couldn't figure it out. I bet you never even suspected the war had anything to do with it.
Susan shook her head no.
"So you got mad at him because he wasn't acting the way he was supposed to act according to your rule book. He had broken your peace.
"Sweetheart, you can live with your fists clenched and in total denial, or you can embrace this as part of who you two are—now and tomorrow, too. I don't believe you will ever be able to return to how it used to be. Your mom and I sure couldn't--can't. Stephen's war is here, which means it's your war, too. You can live thankful that Stephen was brave enough to go and fight and come home in one, well, almost in one piece. And you can grow in your understanding that war changes the men who conduct it. Or, you can fight the effects of the war for the rest of your life, be miserable and feel cheated, and finally quit. It's tough, any way you slice it. You need to try to understand Stephen's pain and make it your own. If you're struggling with it, imagine how he's feeling. Nobody, not god, not your mother, nor can I help you. We're on our own.
"Your mother couldn't or wouldn't try. But she's one in a million because she stayed with me. I suspect a million wives have run aground on what you, your brothers, and your mother have. I wish she would have made some effort once in a while. It's a little late now. I met a man who went in on the second wave on D-Day. Years after he came home, he and his wife slept in separate bedrooms. Too many marriages after the war couldn't withstand the stresses brought to bear by returning GIs, so they crumbled.
"That's my two cents worth, Squirt. You are a fearless woman. You have met every challenge that I can remember. Here is another dare for you."
Perry's suggestion that Susan had selfishly protected her best interests irked her. He wondered how much she'd heard him say.
"What doesn't mom understand, Daddy?"
"Your mother doesn't grasp that inside me are monsters living and feeding on 1918. I couldn't have carried out those missions if that monster didn't develop within me. I got angry, and I've stayed angry. It was the only way to fight. I don’t know what else to call it. I have to stay energized to keep them away from your mom. I have to fight not to think, to remember, or associate certain smells or sounds with the war. And I failed miserably so often because that godd--thing--I'm sorry, that thing is there and isn't going anywhere. When this thing grabs hold of me, my moods aren't ever positive; they’re self-destructive. You can't simply force that monster into retirement. You can repress it for a while. Stephen did, but it's still there."
There came a short face-off between Susan and her dad. Perry, rather than choleric, seemed oddly composed, having described the dreadful things he had just articulated--until now.
"I haven't told you about the poison gas."
"Poison gas? What about poison gas?"
Perry would never speak of these things again, so he had to disgorge himself of them now. "It may be time for me to tell you, for yours and Stephen's sake. The Germans would shell us with mustard gas from time to time. I saw too many men die horrible deaths from it. We would get in any low place we could find when they’d shell us with high explosives, but we couldn't with the gas. I remember replacements pulling their gas masks off, thinking the shelling was over. Even though we told 'em, they jumped into any crater or trench they could find. But the second part of the attack was about to begin. We learned the hard way that the gas always clung to the low places. So we told those stupid new guys. We warned 'em--they were just babies. But they thought it safer to get in the shell craters or trenches even though they saw the gas, and they inhaled it with their lungs full. The stretch bearers hauled the kids to the hospitals where they would lay in their beds, coughing their lungs up, and then die anyway. I can still hear their screams, wanting someone to put them out of their misery. Shooting them would have been more merciful. I can smell the Mustard gas to this day. That gas burned your skin, especially wet skin, eyes, armpits, and the groin area. It caused terrible blisters."
Perry’s involuntary passion surprised Susan. She had not seen her daddy show this much emotion since her beauty pageant days. After a few minutes, Perry's emotional involvement in that time long past dissipated. He told the warrior's tale, narrated a million times. Just the facts, ma'am.
"This kid, this far too young Marine—"
"What Daddy?"
"Nothing."
"What?"
Perry had opened the spigot. "Susan, I have to fight not to think about his wounds. I didn't think men could inflict such grotesque wounds on their enemies and live long enough to make it to the hospital and then die. I didn't think a man could keep running if he had no head. But I saw it happen; he took just a couple of steps and--. I learned not to stick a bayonet in a man's ribs because the blade might break off or get stuck in ol' Heine. While you were preoccupied trying to work the bayonet back out of him, with one foot on his chest, you might just get jabbed yourself."
The tiniest smile appeared on Perry's lips. Susan suspected he'd done just what he described. How awful, Susan thought. How terribly awful. Ghastly awful.
"I taught boys how to kill the enemy. I told them they would go home safe if they did what I said. That promise got broken real quick. I had to labor to stay one step ahead of the wrong decisions I knew I would make. In short order, whether I told a man to move right or left, he had a fifty-fifty chance. Even the right decisions cost them. I couldn't win no matter what I told 'em.
"Who knew all that would stay with me this long? I didn't. We were so young. We went to France thinking we'd live forever. What nonsense! The Corps expected me to fight; if I came home, fine. It had gotten from me what it wanted."
Susan sat wide-eyed, her naïveté surrendered at her father's grotesque vignettes. She couldn't imagine her daddy sticking a bayonet in the ground, much less a human being.
Perry suddenly looked and felt old, much older than his sixty-eight years. He had never once spoken to Susan of these things. The only story he ever talked about disturbed her mother terribly. It slipped out one afternoon after Perry had drunk too much and thought he was alone in the kitchen. When Perry and some of his war buddies passed the suds around in the garage after work, their tongues loosened, and the stories flowed like water from a boot. There didn't seem to be any regret in their tone over killing Germans, only losing their buddies. The young men spoke about killing’s sweetness.
Perry once spoke of a particularly nasty fight with a German patrol one afternoon as the neighbors from next door, Harry and Ruth Radley, stood leaning on the fence. Ruth, a rather heavyset woman, covered her ears and then lumbered ponderously toward her back screen door and into the house. The poor woman almost ripped her back door off its hinges to escape the beast, Perry Alcott. Harry had served aboard a troop transport ship ferrying soldiers and Marines from America to France.
Corporate men didn't discuss such things at the office either. Having one's brandy in the evening at home might induce caustic memories of mortal combat on one's own time. Perry couldn't acceptably bring those tales to work on Monday or Thursday. Keep the past over there, they said. The war had ended. "Now, best, you mind the store. Do you understand, Mr. Alcott? See that you do."
The problem is that it doesn't stay buried. For all these reasons, veterans must suppress it with a vengeance. But Perry continually waged his private war. He fought to keep it away from his family, employees, and bosses, probably more than any other matter. He grew so tired of it all that, in the end, he saw no way for it to die of disuse.
As a combat veteran, Mr. Perry Alcott had become less polite and more straightforward. He didn't want pity, far from it. He did want understanding or an attempt at a bit of compassion, especially from Michelle; openness, maybe. Perry had earned the right to talk about it, yet no one would permit its release. Sometimes, he wanted to speak of certain aspects of those days for his sanity's sake--like opening a steam valve slightly. He also believed that Stephen needed it, too. Perry didn't give his opinion about the path his grandson had chosen.
Buoyed, Perry said, "Now, don't get me wrong, Squirt. I'm proud of what we did in France. If we hadn't gone over there, who knows how the world would be different today? It wouldn't be for the better; you can bet on that. It's too bad nations force their soldiers habitually to fight one another. I'd love it if we coerced our leaders to do battle against each other instead. I'd have loved to see huge old Hindenburg and Ludendorff square off against Petain and Joffre, and then Pershing and old Lloyd George engage the winner for good measure. Winners take all, I dare say. All the soldiers would stand on the sidelines and cheer the fat old men who want to send the lean young men to their deaths."
AN UNWANTED DELAY
Monday, May 1st, 1967 (SIX DAYS BEFORE INHOFE’S DEPARTURE)
Several hours passed since Dr. Inhofe had made his rounds. Jerry Inhofe leaned against his cane, slowly progressing down the glossy hall toward the lobby. The nurses, preoccupied with their patients' needs and exchanging information and gossip, barely noticed Dr. Inhofe pass them. Sylvia, the nurse, paused long enough to observe the pain etched into the doctor’s face.
"He's hurting. God be merciful. Sylvia, Room 307--"
Finding his patient's wife, Susan Lloyd, Inhofe apologized. The doctor didn't look at Susan as if she were another skirt. Susan suspected what drove this man, but her interest lay in the room down the hall. Jerry motioned to an unoccupied area, and both moved to tenant it. Jerry couldn't afford to sit hard on the cushioned chair, but neither could he stand one second longer. Resting his cane against the chair's arm, Jerry placed his left hand on the seat and lowered himself into position. Susan took the man's right arm, but he brushed her aside, "No. Thanks." As his body settled into the soft seat, Jerry exhaled his discomfort audibly. Susan had attempted to ease the doctor's discomfort, but he seemed internally preoccupied with his physical pain rather than her husband's situation. Susan's relationship with this mental health professional changed at that moment. She could drop her guard a little.
"Mrs. Lloyd," Jerry began, but his leg bothered him so much that the intended conversation stopped.
"Are you alright?" Susan asked, genuinely concerned. "Something has changed in you since this afternoon. I can't put my finger on it. Did I cause you this distress, perchance? You look so fragile right now. Please forgive me."
"I think this leg is going to have to come off," Inhofe said matter-of-factly. I went and had some X-rays taken, and from what I saw—"
"My questions," Susan hesitated, then said, "I'm worried about you, doctor. Is there anything we can do for you?" Jerry's brooding thoughts had captured the moment, all but consuming him. He nodded, "No. Well, yes. Would you get a wheelchair for me? I'm sorry, Mrs. Lloyd. I shouldn't have come today. This leg seems to be taking precedence over those of my patients at the moment. Please forgive--. Ahhhh. Ewww."
"Of course!" Susan rushed to the nurses' station. Two minutes later, she and Nurse Donna Climbers returned with the chair. Both women assisted Dr. Inhofe out of one chair and into another, accompanied by the doctor to the nurse's station.
What a strange turn of events, leaving Susan feeling quite odd. With Dr. Inhofe in capable hands, Susan returned to one of the lobby's chairs to muse over the particulars of the past few days before returning to Stephen's room. She had stared into the faces of men who had gone to war, into the teeth of Hell; even though Susan didn't want to know about their war, it forced its dire effects on her all the same.
The upshot was that Susan could fight against the unremitting pressure brought to bear on her, or she could consider these unpleasant things one at a time as challenges rather than the matters, however superficial they might be, that came into her life. Susan's mental exhaustion over the past few weeks slowly rolled over her, and she closed her eyes.
At 8:45 PM, Sylvia touched Susan's shoulder, waking her. Emergency vehicles blared beyond the confines of Bethhaven several blocks away, signifying someone else's crisis. Susan inhaled, blinked, stretched her back and arms, came almost to full consciousness, and reentered the present.
"O my gosh. What time is it?"
"Attention all visitors. Please say your goodbyes. Our doors will close in fifteen minutes. Thank you."
"Susan, I'm sorry to disturb you. You looked like you needed the sleep, but visiting hours are about over. I'm sorry. Stephen has slept all day as well. Your son, Michael, called to say he had a flat tire. Margaret was having boy problems. I'm sorry."
"It's okay," Susan replied, yawning. She stood, stretched her arms outward again, and yawned once more. "How is he?"
"Mr. Lloyd's sleeping. He knows about Dr. Inhofe."
"Okay. That nap felt so good. My bed will feel wonderful." Susan opened her purse and found her car keys. 'I must look a fright?'"
"Susan, you look better half asleep than most women fully awake. Go home. If need be, I can drive you home. My shift is about to end." Susan shook her head no. "Your husband will need you here early tomorrow. He didn't know whether to wake you or not two hours ago, so he let you sleep."
"You don't live anywhere close to Ft. Worth. Stephen will need me tomorrow? Why, what’s tomorrow? What's going on, Sylvia?"
"Dr. Inhofe has already been taken to the hospital," Sylvia said. "It's looking as if his leg has to be amputated--an infection. If it's left untreated any longer, the infection will prove lethal. Bethaven is bringing in a new doctor to take Dr. Inhofe's place. You'll meet him tomorrow early. Why don't you get a room at one of the nearby hotels, Susan?"
"I think I will. Sylvia, I hope Stephen will be okay with this."
"Unfortunately, we don't have any other options right now," Sylvia said reluctantly. "Susan, the Lord knows this situation. He is Lord over it."
Susan closed her purse, said goodnight to Stephen's nurse and Carol at the reception desk, and left the hospital.
Dr. Jerry Inhofe's replacement was not what, or rather who, anyone expected. The he, everyone anticipated, turned out to be a woman. At the top of her class at New York Medical School, Dr. Marla Golden completed her residency in southern Brooklyn, then went on to King's County Hospital, a Level 1 Trauma Center, for her residency. Marla headed back to Brooklyn for her dedicated Behavioral Health training. By age thirty-five, her career took precedence over starting a family, even though Marla sensed her internal maternal clock ticking forcefully at thirty-seven.
Although not striking, Marla's physical attributes caught the interest of her second husband, Edward, when they were both residents. He was smitten with this aspiring female genius of a doctor whose ambitions matched his own. Her slim figure and gorgeous blond hair gave Marla a regal quality, setting her apart from other women her age. These and other attributes also caught the eye of plenty of suitors, but Edward outlasted them all.
Marla had set her sights on becoming a mental health doctor at age twelve. She watched her mother, Nadia, become schizophrenic at age twenty-three, begin hallucinating, and steadily slip into and display intensifying paranoia. Nadia deteriorated to a state where her father could no longer afford home care, but the woman required institutionalized care, nonetheless. Finally, Nadia's medical bills consumed the remaining meager savings her father, Daniel, held in reserve. Daniel left home for work one day and didn't come home in the evening.
Dr. Marla Golden had lived a tumultuous life, to say the least. She married her first husband, Carl, and divorced him while a student at medical school. Two years passed. Marla completed her undergrad studies and found Ed at Coney Island throwing darts at balloons, hoping to win a cupie doll. Dallas would take some getting used to for these two transplanted Yankees. Ed went to work in the emergency department at Parkland Hospital in Dallas.
As the young men fighting in Vietnam matriculated from the bush back to the States, the suicide rate escalated. Men returned with terrible wounds that, in other wars, would have otherwise died on the battlefield. The helicopter had changed the face of war. It also meant men would live with wounds that other war's combatants didn’t face. One constant was the war's effect on its participant's minds, hidden scars known as battle fatigue.
Marla's brother, Dale, a West Point graduate, attained the rank of Captain in the 101st Airborne somewhere in II Corps in South Vietnam. After Dale returned home, what Marla saw in her brother alarmed her. Even though both Marla and Dale had gone through some tough years at their grandmother's home when their father left, neither child surprisingly turned to alcohol or teenage rebellion. Life was too precious to waste on frivolous, dead-end pursuits. Marla and Dale graduated high school with the highest honors, Dale with a 4.0 GPA and Marla with a 4.2.
Dale stayed drunk for two weeks before he flew to his next duty assignment, Ft. Bragg. That first year didn't go well for Capt. Dale Billings. He challenged any officer who stood with the President over the war’s conduct. President Johnson needed to step down and toot sweet.
The Colonel demoted Capt. Billings. That was on a Thursday. Billings resigned his commission a week later. He flew home to New York and familiar surroundings. Life at home, however, had moved on. His friends from school hated him for his participation in the war. Lonely, Dale found and moved in with a woman and her son, but he became verbally and physically abusive. She left before he killed her.
Since returning home from Vietnam, Dale had not seen his sister, Marla. Now, he had no place to live. With all his savings spent on alcohol and drugs, Dale stuck the business end of his service weapon in his mouth and squeezed the trigger. He left no note.
"Hello. Is this Marla Golden?"
"Yes. Yes, it is. Who is this?"
"This is Detective Spriggs of the NYPD. I'm sorry to have to tell you this over the phone. I found your name--"
"Tell me what, Detective?"
"Well, Miss Golden, your brother had committed suicide, it appears. And--"
Dale's one phone call to Marla terrified her. Something had happened to her brother as a result of his time overseas. What could have driven such a well-adjusted man to do this terrible thing?
Dale's letters home came regularly during his first months in the country. However, as the months passed, Dale wrote home less and less until he finally stopped writing. Marla was too busy with her studies—out of sight, out of mind. Dale could care for himself. Dale would write very soon. They would catch up on life, then. Then never came.
As the war ground on with no end in sight, Marla found more and more articles in the New York Times about these young men taking their own lives or destroying their families because of anger, depression, anxiety, alcohol, and drugs. The VA hospitals started to fill up their Mental Health departments with young boys, not old enough to vote yet or buy a beer. Something was wrong with the system that took otherwise normal human beings and, within a year in Vietnam, had turned them into--into what? Angry, lost men, some broken beyond repair. Of course, the media and Hollywood made hay on that theme. Vietnam had created a whole generation of killers that the government shouldn’t bring home. It wasn't true, but it sold newspapers and made movies. Marla began to shift her focus from her current pursuits to restoring the mental health of these men--at least attempting to. Private practice paid more than the VA., thus Bethaven.
Susan Lloyd stood at Bethaven's front door, more tired and fragile than ever, awaiting its opening.
"Good morning, Mrs. Lloyd. You're here bright and early." Carol said, greeting Susan as she inserted the key into the door.
"I don't know how bright I am, but I'm here. I'm supposed to meet my husband's new doctor today."
But as all things tend to move at their own pace, today’s regimen flowed accordingly. Dr. Marla Golden had been in a fender bender on her way to Bethaven, not of her own doing, according to her telling of the events. But this minor inconvenience closed the freeway for an hour. The police took their sweet time, as did the wrecker, and no one seemed in a hurry on Marla's first day at work, nor was she confident she would stay in Texas. The Dallas police cited the good doctor for improper lane change, causing an "accident." Brooklyn operated on a completely different traffic frequency and schedule from the southwest. By the time Dr. Golden drove into the Bethaven parking lot two hours late, her mental health had taken a beating. She might not recover it for several hours, her words to Sylvia. As they say in Texas, Marla was fit to be hog-tied.
Susan sat beside her husband, listening to Sylvia discuss a few possible changes to Stephen's care with a new physician. Sylvia looked at her watch for the fourth time. Stephen sighed, feeling the pressure in his chest squeezing him. Regardless, Stephen Lloyd didn't want a new doctor or order of things.
Susan thought about her conversations with Dr. Inhofe and his pursuit of meaning. What would she say to Stephen's new physician--if she ever arrived. Would the doctor agree with Viktor Frankl? The war had cast Jerry Inhofe to the side, perhaps more broken than ever.
WILL THE REAL JERRY INHOFE STAND UP
Saturday, April 29, 1967 (NINE DAYS AGO)
"Doctor Inhofe?" Susan had ventured a question she hoped she wouldn't regret. "Would you mind telling me--Uh—?" She recalled hesitating, more concerned that she would seem too personal. Michael remained silent in the background but near in physical proximity.
"Tell you what, Mrs. Lloyd?"
"I hope you won't think me morbidly curious, doctor, but—." Susan looked at the source of Inhofe's pain, covered by his trousers.
"Mother!" Michael exclaimed in a somewhat hushed tone. But Michael was equally curious.
"You want to know about my leg? Am I right? My leg really hurts this afternoon." Susan nodded as Inhofe slowly lifted his leg onto an empty chair. "Ah. That's better. I guess I can do that. Today, I think I can. Tomorrow, who knows?" Jerry Inhofe looked around the lobby for unwanted prying eyes. Seeing none, he carefully pulled his trouser leg sufficiently high to present the work of the German war machine.
"O, my god!" Susan viscerally reacted to the damage inflicted upon the doctor's leg. She swallowed and turned away briefly, attempting to understand the gruesome sight. "I don't know how--I don't know how you can walk, Dr. Inhofe. I'm so sorry."
"No need to be sorry. It happened. Too many of the men I operated on, well, let's say, they had it worse--far too many. But today, it hurts. Man, it hurts."
"May I get you something?" Inhofe waved her off.
"If you don't mind, would you pull my trouser leg down?"
Complying with his request, Susan said, "I hope you won't think me too forward for asking you a few personal questions about your leg. You were hurt in the war but didn't give me many details. I talked to my dad yesterday about his involvement in the Great War. He kept all of it from me growing up. The way he talked about it, it was horrible. Would you tell me your story? You don't have to if you would prefer not to. It's just that I'm running into men who have gone through war everywhere I turn these days. It's the strangest thing. It's stranger than strange, actually. It feels as if I'm living in the Twilight Zone or something. I'm almost afraid to leave the house. I don't know who I'll run into."
The doctor, a man who looked amazingly like John F. Kennedy, suddenly hesitated, surprising himself. He didn't know if he wanted to participate in this woman's curiosity. Dr. Jerry Inhofe kept his personal life out of his counseling if possible. He pursed his lips and took a deep breath. "I don't normally—" Pausing, he unexpectedly felt his stomach turn. Showing his mangled lower leg irritated him. Susan watched him stare outward or into something dreadful. His jaws clenched and slowly loosened. His had been a private disfigurement until today.
"Mrs. Lloyd, I'm sorry. Suddenly, I can't bring myself to talk about that. I don't know why, but I can't. Not acceding to your request is most embarrassing, but I--"
Jerry Inhofe attempted to stand but found that even this misfire produced piercing pain he had not felt in years.
"Mrs. Lloyd, please call the nurse for me. Please, get the nurse. Now."
Susan turned to look outward as if struck by an unwanted, invisible hand. Inhofe snapped his fingers, and Susan reentered the present. Michael stood. "Um, what? I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me. Yes, of course, I'll call the nurse. No, Michael, would you go to Nurse Sylvia's station and ask her to come here? The doctor needs her, and bring a wheelchair!" Michael nodded and rushed off to find the nurse.
Sylvia appeared, pushing the chair, and both women and Michael assisted the doctor into it. By this time, Jerry's agony had reached epic proportions. Susan and Michael accompanied the doctor and nurse to Inhofe's office. An ambulance had dropped a patient off at Bethaven, and the driver stood filling out paperwork. Sylvia spoke to the driver, informing him of the situation, and then she phoned the nearest hospital for guidance. In several more minutes, Jerry Inhofe had been placed on a gurney, lifted into the back of the ambulance, and was en route to medical attention.
Susan leaned on Michael. "Sylvia, did I cause this?"
"No. I saw it coming even though Dr. Inhofe tried to hide it. I've started seeing him wince more than when he first arrived. I think his leg has taken him as far as it can," the nurse stated.
"Will he be ok? I feel responsible for this. I'm not sure how, but I do."
Michael reassured his mother that her brief conversation and need to observe the effect of the doctor's war couldn't have caused this reaction. Sylvia returned to her station, and Susan checked on her husband, whom she found asleep. Sighing from her soul, Susan silently breathed her request: I need you, Stephen. Michael had homework. However, he'd forgotten to bring it with him from Fort Worth.
Sunday, April 30, 1967 (EIGHT DAYS AGO)
Susan had asked, “Are you feeling better today, Dr. Inhofe?" Before Susan drove to Bethaven to attend to her husband, she stopped by Dr. Jerry Inhofe's hospital room to check on him.
"I am, thank goodness. It was a rough night, but the meds have helped. Thanks for asking. They will take the leg as soon as an operating room is available. Um, you had some questions? Let's see if I can be more cooperative today."
"I am so sorry. My questions aren't important now," Susan said dryly.
"Yes, they are, Mrs. Lloyd. Don't be sorry. I deserve this. Shoot. What a poor choice of an indicative," Inhofe said jokingly. "Prosthetics will put a peg leg on me and put me back in the game. Susan, this was inevitable. Ask me."
Susan sighed, wishing she had not come. "Okay. These questions are important to me because I’ve been--no, I've chosen to stay sheltered. I see that now. I didn't tell you before, but I participated in war bond drives as a donut dolly. Marcus wouldn't let me do more with Stephen away. I watched the newsreels at the movies and kept up with events happening in Europe, especially in Italy. But now it seems I missed so many important things, those awful dimensions where men meet each other in battle. I want to know, and I don't want to know—but--how else can I find out if I don't ask? I lived thousands of miles from all the death and destruction. Am I making any sense? I know I’m imposing on your private life, but—" Susan relinquished her grip on her desperation. She felt ashamed of herself and looked the part. "What happened to you over there?"
"Apparently," Jerry began, "I was operating on a Major Green or Greenwood." The Colonel shook his head like this cranial motion might produce the name. "He was so dirty. I think he had a chest wound, and I think I started cutting away his field jacket and fatigue shirt to expose the extent of the damage. Off in the distance, I heard a German .88 cut loose, and the world went black. The artillery round punched a hole in the top of the tent and landed directly behind the nurse assisting me. Her name was Elizabeth—Lizzy. She was Captain Bob Frazee's wife. Lizzy Frazee--what an awful name."
Jerry's eyes went dead as he stared backward into that—so much for the superficial level. His hands rose to cover his face and his sorrow. He slowly sat back into the soft, high-backed chair, struggling unsuccessfully to control his emotions. His time in Hell rolled over him like a wave. Susan reached to support him with an empathetic reflex, vicariously living through his sorrow.
"Good morning, Mr.-- " the nurse said, looking at her patient's chart. A serious look came over her as she read—amputation. "Doctor Inhofe. Oops. Good morning, doctor. I just came on duty," Nurse Marlene Constanza said apologetically. Jerry shook his head, acknowledging the woman's faux pas.
"Good morning, Mrs. Inhofe."
"Oh, no, I'm—a friend." Susan let it drop.
Nurse Constanza shook a thermometer and inserted it into her patient's mouth. She took Jerry's left wrist and placed her index and middle finger on it to check his pulse while she looked at her watch. That done, Constanza asked him if he was in any pain. Jerry said, "Some."
"I can get the doctor if you are. He's just down the hall. Push the button if you need anything, doctor Inhofe." The nurse's flirtatious glances caught Susan off-guard. Constanza left after recording Jerry's vitals. For once, Jerry Inhofe seemed oblivious to the woman's advances.
"When the doctor gets here, I--" Jerry didn't finish. He took out his handkerchief and blew his nose. "Whew," Inhofe said, looking at Susan. "Once in a while--it's hard, so I don't think about it. I work, and I drink. I drink a lot—too much.” The doctor breathed deeply, wiped his eyes, and got himself into a state where he could finish if he decided to so he might get to his point quickly.
"It seems you have an admirer, Dr. Inhofe," Susan noted, watching the woman as she vacated the room. "Why don't I go?" Susan said, almost pleading.
Michael knocked on Jerry's door, seeking entrance. He spotted his mother and joined the two adults. The boy observed the doctor, who was wearing his ragged emotions on his face.
"Am I disturbing anything?" Michael asked. "You okay, sir?"
"No, son. It's okay. Join us." Jerry looked at Susan and shook his head ever so slightly, signaling to the woman not to say anything about his coming surgery right then. Michael sat in the other chair close to Inhofe, intent on entering the discussion.
The only war Michael had ever "experienced" appeared on the big screen, in history books, or on the nightly news reports about Vietnam. The short TV segments never showed a mangled leg. The bodies always lay covered up by blankets or ponchos. There was Vic Morrow’s weekly TV series, Combat, but it only presented black blood stains from “bullet” wounds.
“Doctor, you don’t have to finish this.” Every one of these men Susan knew had cried. The meaning of war and its costs weren’t as elusive to her now.
“Yes. Yes, I do. I think, for your sakes, I do," Inhofe said, looking at Michael and his mother. "Perhaps for mine as well.”
“Michael, your mother wanted me to tell her about how I was wounded." Jerry turned back to Susan, "Well, the shell hit, and Lizzy’s body absorbed the brunt of the impact. I usually stood where she was that morning--the light was better on my side. I must have turned to get an instrument or something.” He stopped again. “It was Lizzy’s body and the wounded major who saved my life. The blast threw me through the side of the tent and into a pile of dead soldiers waiting to be taken to Graves Registration. There wasn’t enough of the major or Lizzie to scrape together—. They just disappeared, and I’m still alive.” Inhofe's last words exited like a bayonet’s cold steel thrust, piercing fiercely into the wall.
“After I—after I had gone through all the surgeries and therapy, I had to face the fact that I couldn’t stand on my feet for hours doing surgery anymore. I could hardly stand at all. So, I had to figure out how to accept that part of my life was over. This reality devastated me. It was as if those British surgeons had amputated my leg and my soul. In case you are wondering, I have powerful connections. That’s why I’m still in the service--it’s the only reason. So I went back to school and became a psychiatrist.”
“And your wife?” Susan inquired. She wanted to hear about this woman.
“As a matter of fact, her name was Elizabeth, too. I lasted about six months at home--"
"What do you mean, 'You lasted about six months at home?'" Susan asked, interrupting the doctor.
"Well, I was so restless; nothing satisfied me. I was angry, and I yelled. I said things I didn't mean. I continued to drink, and Elizabeth, bless her heart, couldn't take it anymore. I can't blame her for leaving me. I was a mess--still am--and then we divorced. I made a mess of things, a royal mess. Elizabeth couldn't adjust to my limitations and constant pain and how I handled things or rather didn't handle them.
"We used to dance before the war-- Uh, I applied to the Department of Psychiatry at Cornell and was accepted. When I wasn't studying or in class, I was drunk, abusive, chasing women, and angry. Worst of all, I felt--feel guilty. I was in love with Lizzy. The woman I married, Elizabeth, didn't mean anything to me anymore. I couldn't work my way past all the men I didn't save and the one, I mean, the two who saved me. Elizabeth remarried a year and a half after we divorced. Elizabeth patiently waited for me to come home, and she was so ill-prepared for what I'd become—"
Jerry's eyes searched again for a safe place to light. A regret-filled sadness settled again over him.
Susan's questions had pierced his weakness, himself, a feat he rarely allowed. The man was clearly lost.
Michael had not seen a grown man of Inhofe's caliber show emotions of this stripe. Assessing the situation presented issues Michael never considered. What could cause this degree of pain to pour forth so incautiously? Actors of war movies acted emotionally--it was all acting. The screenwriters had written regret into their parts, but by the final scene, the thespians had moved on, leaving the "war" behind as if it had not happened. And they all lived happily after. Dr. Jerry Inhofe wasn't acting.
Susan couldn't help but notice the unexpected similarity between her husband, her daddy, and this man. They all bore homogeneous physical characteristics, from the grim and desolate appearance imprinted on their faces and deflated torsos and minds.
"I met Vickie in Las Vegas at a psychiatrist convention in '52," Inhofe confided. "We married a few months later--had a son. She left with Billy when she'd had enough. I'm not easy to live with. It wasn't that I was angry with her, per se; I was just angry. I tell myself I'm a social drinker. But I'm an alcoholic—a drunk. I'm still angry over losing Lizzie. Go ahead and quote the proverb, 'Physician, heal thyself.'" The doctor felt wrung out.
Susan paused, shifted gears, and asked, "What is your diagnosis for Stephen, doctor? I love that man, and I want him back--whole, well, as whole as you can give him to me."
Jerry Inhofe stared silently about his room at nothing in particular for a protracted, agonizing minute. Finally, he spoke. "May I speak plainly with you? Michael, would you give me a minute with your mom?"
"Doctor, I want to hear this too. I'm not a child. I'm going to be a Marine in a few months." Inhofe nodded.
"The Marines?"
Michael nodded. Inhofe rolled his eyes. "The Marines. Oh boy." Inhofe looked at Susan, whose eyes were closed in motherly defiance at the thought.
"He heard a voice, Dr. Inhofe." Michael bit his tongue.
Dr. Inhofe, you are such a failure in your personal life; how can you treat my husband and expect any better result for him?
She didn't think about it then. Jerry Inhofe, MD, Ph.D., was the expert. His counsel could, that's all.
"Go ahead, doctor," Susan said.
"All right. When Stephen's ready, please ask him to talk about his war--his pace, not yours. That will be difficult for both of you because you want him well as soon as possible, and he wants the war he fought to return to its shell. Now, let me define 'well' for you both. 'Well,' as it applies to Stephen, means that he has begun to talk about his experiences more openly in an accepting environment," Inhofe looked at both visitors for a sign of their understanding of his intent "so that he can deal with the past honestly. But 'well' does not mean cured, like when you get over a cold. 'Take your medication, and in a day or two, you can resume all your regular duties.' I’ve found that the greater the trauma, the more significant and more prolonged the patient's affect or emotions. An important aside you must never forget is that many veterans came home emotional wrecks. They weren't as lucky as you and Stephen have been. Too many couldn't hold a job. They went straight to the bottle and didn't quit until they died of alcohol poisoning. They never married their high school sweetheart as they promised. But when their parents or wives had enough, they kicked those vets out and told them not to come back.
"You have your family, Mrs. Lloyd, and your dad, Michael. He has provided you security, love, and much more for over two decades. Many of my patients have never had the same opportunities as Stephen and you. That has to stay somewhere in the forefront of your mind as all of you," Inhofe paused again for effect, "begin this treatment process. If you went with me through one day's rounds at the hospital, you would thank your lucky stars for how fortunate you have been. Okay?"
"Doctor, do you think my father will--I mean, get well enough that he can go back to work?" Michael asked.
"Michael, I know what you're asking. Son, every once in a while, time heals some wounds, but not very often. More often than not, time heals nothing because these vets keep pushing their pain down, out of sight. You have to care for your dad, and he's going to be difficult to live with for a while, perhaps for the rest of the time you know him. You may never quite get used to his outbursts and unwanted behavior, which, at best, will be unpredictable. But you'll learn that more times than not, he doesn't mean to hurt you when he's agitated. I couldn't explain that to Vickie, my second wife, to her satisfaction. She always took it personally, so she left. It was just the anger I couldn't get rid of. If Stephen doesn't apologize, let it go. Don't hold grudges. Remember, it's the effect of the war that's yelling at you. It's the brain that's chemically, physiologically, anatomically, and biologically—it's been altered by prolonged stress and fear. He couldn't come back the same man. Not possible. I didn't. When you are ready to quit, remember that if he could change his behavior, he would. Trust me; he would. Hold on to the good days. Savor his humor. Tell him you love him. When you are alone with your mom, Michael, tell her or your grandparents about your frustrations. Didn't you say one of them was in the Great War?”
"Yes, sir. My grandpa on my mother's side."
"It's heartbreaking to watch so many wives and children become incapable of compensating for or tolerating the adverse changes they see in their husbands and parents. Also, Susan, you must help him discover the meaning of his experiences during the war. I'll explain that in a minute. There's something else you need to know. Stephen doesn’t have to think about being angry. He's already mad. Anger is one of the changes that the war created in these men. It did in me."
"What do you mean he's angry?” Susan asked. She had heard this adjective from her father, too. That her husband was still furious over what happened years before didn't seem logical. When life attacked Susan, whether from the children's behavior or some other reason, she would boil from within for a few minutes, then she'd be over it and on with her life.
The doctor continued, "I'm saying this: war presents an environment in which men experience prolonged exposure to danger. Operating under the most impossible conditions, cold, hungry, terrified, while men a mere 200 yards from my tent killed each other or artillery duels where the shells landed all over the place, too many of them landing so close the shrapnel tore holes in my tent. One orderly caught a fragment in the face. He died on the spot. We were scared stiff, not just for a few minutes, but for hours, sometimes for days, and I, along with the other doctors and nurses, kept on sewing up those dreadful wounds. Buddies die, and soldiers become livid, and this anger remains. The soldiers left behind believed they failed somehow because they were careless or selfish. Days and months later, a sadness grips the survivors.
Most likely, you won’t ever be able to comprehend this. These men see their friends die right in front of them. These awful events altered these men to such an extent that they are not the same fundamental men you said goodbye to before the war. They still feel guilty, and their guilt leads to anger and anger to depression or aggression. Then, they become afraid they have ruined everything they have labored to build. And that's to mention a few symptoms.
"As I keep saying, physiologically, these are changed, men. They also lived off of the rush of adrenaline for years. There's no drug quite like that. They fight to control situations because if they don't fight, they experience a total loss of control. I realized that the control I thought I had over my life or situation was an illusion. I knew too many men whose whole belief systems collapsed after a few battles. I saw very religious doctors lose their faith in God after a few months in Europe."
"Do you believe in God, doctor?" Susan inquired.
"I do--probably not the way you do. I believe Someone is up there and that Someone relates to this ridiculous, dangerous world in some way that's difficult to explain, which is why I have told you about finding meaning in loss. I've never been able to shake that feeling of his existence. I lost some things, too. What do you believe, Mrs. Lloyd? Does God exist for you? You are going to need more than just yourself in this."
"Well, I am a Catholic, and I go to church."
"That's not what I asked," Jerry said. "Your husband deflected my question like you just did. Do you believe in God?"
"Of course, I believe in God."
"What does it mean to Susan Lloyd to believe in God when her husband lies in a hospital bed because of the past, and the future is suddenly quite uncertain?"
Susan paused for a second. Mary Ellen’s remark about her faith came to mind. Susan's answer was a grasping in the dark. "It means that--that God exists. It means that He's--,” Susan put her thoughts on hold. Susan had never stood in this context. Was God still punishing her? She dare not say that aloud or in front of Michael. She'd been Catholic all her life. Her parents and her grandparents before them had--lapsed as her dad had become. She believed what they believed, but it stayed in the family. If one believed in God and did their best, God could not ask for more than that. Could He? Susan had always done her best. Suddenly, her unvoiced answer seemed intolerably thin. In this state of affairs, religious fundamentals and core values seemed elusive. Now, Susan had no idea if she had any. Had she merely been living on her parent's faith all her life? What did Susan Lloyd's faith consist of?
"My dad just told me he didn't believe God existed. What he saw in France destroyed the possibility of a divine being."
"Grandpa said that?" Michael asked. "Wow. I'm learning all kinds of things about this family."
"Mrs. Lloyd, to get your family through this sanely, you too have to develop something you can hang onto to find the meaning to what you are going through. I don't go to a church as many people do. I believe a divine Being exists, though. That's as far as I can go. My advice is to hang on to your religious beliefs, and good will come, and meaning will follow. If your inner being is healthy, then through that source, you will discover internal resources that will assist you through this. That's where you will find your deliverance.
My colleagues have each come to certain conclusions about how to approach their patients. We have all tried different directions and abandoned some. We try one philosophy, and if that fails to achieve the desired results, we look at another. Long hours of study and discussions, writing papers, argumentation, empirical evidence, and reflection have led me to embrace specific standards and beliefs. Most doctors I know defer to something other than the accustomed forms of religion. For instance, if Buddhism is valuable to patients, we encourage them to take that approach. If psychotherapy helps, and many of my colleagues prefer that, their patients may follow that path. If, in the final analysis, chucking it all and moving away to the mountains works, we tell them to do that. In other words, whatever assists in the healing process is what we pursue. In that vein, meaning reveals itself. A German shell destroyed one path for me but opened another. 'God' may open a door you never could have imagined had not Stephen begun to struggle, Mrs. Lloyd. Make sense?"
"Research is developing newer drugs all the time. Some medications help our patients, but others do not. If one approach doesn't work with your husband, we can proceed down another path. But all of this will take time. Does that help?"
"Oh, yes. It does very much. Thank you."
"As I said a minute ago, you have to help your husband discover the meaning of his trauma. You, too, must find a meaning for these trying times for yourself if this doesn't go as planned, and sometimes it doesn't.
"Your husband must reconcile the war in terms of its historical meaning. Flying dangerous missions happened in history. A real meaning can come from it. There is so much positive human potential in this approach. Your participation is equally crucial. You must help Stephen learn how to turn his tragedy into triumph and human achievement."
"What do you mean, turn the tragedy into triumph? How? I feel so ignorant."
"We can't go back and change the war and the terrible things that happened there. But we can change ourselves. Whether we are talking about cancer or combat, the meaning for any given situation is that this event that has been and is causing us so much heartache can have a meaning if we mentally assign significance to it, real significance. Whatever the assigned meaning we give will make it possible to change us for the better. Do you see that?"
"Not exactly."
"We must provide a positive mental atmosphere, for lack of a better phrase, for Stephen to rise above his circumstances and the past. The past is dragging him down so much that he can't think positively about it and so reach beyond himself to become useful once again."
"Okay."
"Mrs. Lloyd, Victor Frankl was implicit in this. There is the possibility of investing meaning, even in suffering and death. Frankl's view is my approach. I've seen it help some of these men."
"Hmmm." Susan had not yet considered her husband's dilemma in such terms. Michael remained silent, although he was thinking about these concepts. Next, she asked, "So, you have succeeded with this approach?"
"Yes. But here's the kicker: No one, not me or you, can give Stephen the exact meaning of what he went through because he went through it. Not you."
Dr. Inhofe anticipated Susan's following response. It always seemed to come: "Wait a minute, doctor. I thought you just said that we couldn't help Stephen find the meaning of the war. Can we or can't we?" Susan suddenly felt bewildered, and she didn't need more of that. Dr. Inhofe had given her hope, and then, just as quickly, he seemed to snatch it from her grasp with his doublespeak.
"I understand your dilemma; believe me. I mean this: there is a meaning for your husband alone. I gave your husband a few suggestions, and you can suggest things. You can coach him along when you sense the time is right. But, in the final analysis, Stephen is the only human being who can discover it for himself and then embrace that particular purpose as his own. But at least we can show him that his life still has meaning; no matter how bad it gets, the meaning is there. Life retains its purpose regardless of the situation or conditions thrust upon it."
"Suffering, in terms of significance, differs from work or love. Believe it or not, the person who suffers has the advantage over the worker or lover, if I may use those words. I think Stephen can mold his sufferings into great human achievements with your guidance. I've discovered that achieving something great is the magnificence of the human spirit. Let me give you a personal example."
"Oh, I wish you would. This philosophy sounds so complicated to me.” Michael shook his head in the affirmative as well.
"As I said earlier when I knew I could no longer perform surgery—and I lived for that—because I was so good at what I did. When the doctors told me I wouldn't be able to stand for very long, if at all, I felt lost, hopelessly, pitifully lost. I have two ex-wives and a son to support, who won't talk to me now. Doctor J. Edwin Stanley put a copy of Viktor Frankl's The Unheard Cry for Meaning into my hands. I had to read Freud and Adler, Maslow, B.F. Skinner, Pavlov, and so many others when I was in school. I'd found problems with many of the ideas these great minds had chosen. But in Frankl, I discovered a man who thought as I did. Frankl helped me figure out how to put my life in order because I saw what he and a few others were saying. I knew Victor Frankl's thinking could significantly impact me if I would but avail myself fully of his ideas. Now, I'm on the pathway to finding my most creative human potential.
"You see, Michael, it finally dawned on me that, as a surgeon, I had no satisfying contact with the person I was helping except for the few moments before and after surgery. And that was the kicker; there was no satisfying contact. I knew I could move on with my life when I could grasp that. I loved being a surgeon—up to a point, of course. Giving it up took a long time to come to terms with. But, because of the nature and extent of my wounds, under Frankl, I could merge with hurting people in ways I could never have done before. My life, such as it is, has a whole new meaning. It means something to me to step into all of the brokenness in people's lives and see them rethink the effect of their pain and beliefs. Surgery never could heal my broken spirit. Helping hurting people discover their potential by assisting them to heal on the inside--some of the time—anyway. This discovery is much more creative and much more satisfying to me.
"When veterans reach the point Stephen has, it means that they have exhausted their resources to repress all the pain. That's because they have been unable to give it any appreciable purpose, and therefore, they believe their past, with all the terrible memories, must stay out of sight. For many of them, the war meant the enemy's defeat in terms of the bigger picture. That is significant in itself. But when they shut their eyes at night many times, they cannot place a value on the particulars, like the individual deaths and wounds, which always seem to be very random. One man lived, and another man died. They want to shield you, the spouses and children, from their war by keeping it out of sight, and they don't want to take it out and examine something they cannot reconcile rationally. Does that make any sense?"
"I think so, doctor," Susan added. "Not so very long ago, I thought the war didn't come home with Stephen. But I’m beginning to believe I was completely wrong. He would have nightmares but wouldn't share them with me. But when the babies finally came, there was no time to do anything about the past."
“Trust me," Inhofe noted. "The war came home with your husband. But, he has had no way to make sense of it on his own, nor did the Air Corps give these men any tools to do so. How was he supposed to attach a meaning to all that without the tools, Susan? And the military was not into anger management.”
"I--I don’t know how Stephen could have. I never thought about any of this. What you're telling me is so new."
"Let me tell you," the doctor continued, "I could not experience my patient's pain, which was important to me personally. I'm not sure why. But it was. Anyway, it got to where it didn't bother me that the man I'd just spent an hour operating on, removing shrapnel from, then piecing delicate muscle and tissue together, died just like that. Another wounded private or captain or someone would fill the table in his place, and they just kept coming—night and day, often seven days a week, month after month, until I was numb. Lizzy, my nurse, was the only color in my life that wasn't the shade of death. I think she was the only person or thing I ever really loved, you know?
"I remember leaving the States determined to do my part to save our boys, and then--I grew to hate them, to hate their agony, to hate their wounds, to hate their robbing me of even five minutes of sleep, a meal, a smoke. I didn't care if the chow was hot or cold; I just wanted to be left alone, to get as far away from them as possible. They just kept coming through my surgery like cars on an assembly line. I became another guy putting parts on chassis so they could go back out there and come back in for more refitting when the Germans broke through, or we began an offensive again and again."
Jerry Inhofe had finally finished his fervid spiel. The Colonel sat still, suddenly exhausted, disturbed, and in pain. The morphine was wearing off. He glowered back into that hole he bore witness to that ate men alive. He had not spoken with a patient's family as he had just done. Michael and Susan observed that same beside-the-tub stare of Stephen’s long nights before, now engraved on Dr. Inhofe's face.
"I am so sorry, Susan and Michael," he eventually remarked. "I don't know why--that came out. I'm so careful not to get involved with the families to that degree. I'm embarrassed. Please forgive me."
"For what?" Susan said, hurrying to quell his fears. "You needed to let something go, and I am glad we were here for you. So this must be what Stephen is feeling right now?"
"Pretty much."
Jerry Inhofe's surgeon knocked on his patient's door. "May I come in, Dr. Inhofe?"
GOING NORTH
Thursday, May 11, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
It had been eighteen days since Susan admitted her husband to Bethaven. Today, before leaving their Westover Hills home, a dour cloud had tarnished their upcoming drive to Amon Carter Field. Michael's parents would catch their plane for Vancouver and then drive deep into Canada. That knot had settled firmly in Stephen's diaphragm. Its pressure became an unwanted visitor since Damien’s funeral. When it grabbed the reigns today, he knew it wouldn't let up for a while.
The most pressing issue began with Susan's routine, but today, it was an irritating manner of packing. Ginny Cassalls seemed to get in the way in a fashion inconsistent with her always helpful nature. For that reason, Susan postponed her packing until the last minute, a mere four hours before they left for the airport. She needed to attend to other things, such as David and Margaret. Michael would be fine.
Susan's frantic thoughts centered on Stephen and her missing their plane. Stephen never missed his plane. She noticed the clock for the fifteenth time—every comment or action by his wife, right or wrong, agitated Stephen. David's constant questions created the conditions for the perfect storm, waiting to derail Lloyd’s trip.
The family's emotional turmoil was evident, making it more difficult for Stephen to do the simplest, albeit necessary things. Relieving Susan of some family care would have helped the situation progress. Instead, Stephen went downstairs and sat, fuming. Susan sat on the bed next to the suitcase, bewildered, almost in tears. Should she call Anika?
While in the den, Stephen became anxious at being among all those people at Amon Carter. Over the past several months, he dreaded crowds with their herding mentality. Now, he had to face another confluence of humanity in an airport terminal.
Dr. Inhofe had asked Marcus if he knew of a place Susan and Stephen could retreat to work through some of Stephen's issues. Marcus suggested they use his "cabin" in Canada. The doctor concurred. Next, Marcus phoned and spoke to Stephen and Susan about it. And so, that became Stephen's sole mission. There could be no detours and no problems. Stephen would need to grit his teeth, shut out the crowds at the airport, and probably Susan if the situation called for it. When several or all these negatives came together, Stephen either lashed out or withdrew, and then his animosity turned to depression, and Stephen's depression overcame everything. Of late, Stephen had said too many hurtful, hateful things when he reached this state of agitation. Yet, in the end, he had not intended or wanted to say any of them. Life itself had become burdensome.
Downstairs, Stephen's patience had finally run dry. The dog avoided him. He went to the liquor cabinet and poured a squat glass of Scotch. Susan found Stephen downstairs drinking, and before the flight, no less. Her disgust about the whole enterprise knew no bounds. How irresponsible of him! Michael would graduate in June. They had just so much time to work through this issue of Stephen's, and Susan felt the intensity. Michael had to graduate, Stephen had to get better, Margaret had to relax, and David needed to play catch with his father. But Stephen evaded his family that morning out of survival, and Susan aged.
Stephen's eyes turned to slits, and his jaw muscles squeezed and alternately released. Stephen's turmoil reached the boiling point before they had set foot out of the house. Thoroughly upset and the family upset, Susan wanted to fly alone to a Florida beach. Margaret cried in her room because her father seemed so lost. She had internalized her father’s anger. She didn't understand, and Susan couldn't explain it to her. David ran outside to play, choosing not to tell his father goodbye. Susan wondered if Stephen’s behavior didn't bother him, but it did. She seemed to have forgotten everything Dr. Inhofe told her about Stephen's internal combustion. When you are in the middle of a "washing machine agitator," it's hard to show pity or understanding. It isn't easy to do or say anything positive. What irony. Stephen Lloyd could not help it, change it, or control it, which agitated him more, and no one understood.
He had to get to the airport to get to the cabin, figure out some meaning or other about his past, and then fly back to Ft. Worth and get on with his life. Stephen considered his wife's regulated ‘normality’ irrational. Susan packed and phoned various friends. She fussed and packed, intentionally dragging her feet. Somehow, this trip was tantamount to abandoning her children to their fate. Nothing had changed in Susan. Damien's death had scrambled the most endearing terrain features of her husband, Stephen Lloyd.
Michael drove, and Stephen sat emotionally numb, save for his agitation, anxiety, and depression, in the back seat. Susan looked at the airline tickets for the twentieth time. The sole conversation between Susan and her son was sporadic, at best. Stephen’s eyes darted from the objects passing by as they rode from Ft. Worth toward Grand Prairie. His immediate reason for living lay in reaching the cabin. After that, he hadn’t a clue because he didn't want to know anything beyond that. Dr. Inhofe and his psychiatry could take a flying leap. Stephen felt so little attachment to those who loved him. How could that happen? He did, of course--love them.
A dull, reclusive thud had moved in front of Stephen’s eyes. He subtly hoped that the plane might crash on take off. Of course, he didn't think about what would happen to his wife and children if it did. Why wait for another empty tomorrow? It had no value. His misery and affliction bound to him.
Before takeoff, Stephen thought once more about Susan's endless altering of her wardrobe. She must have repacked three times. Susan Lloyd had to make "one more call" before leaving the house. He thought he'd scream if his wife told him she had "one more thing" to remind Genny, Michael, Margaret, or David. Annika made her last-minute phone call to Susan—Stephen didn't want to speak with her. How many times he'd gone through trip packing without the slightest bump on his part, he didn't know. The plane didn’t crash, and Stephen didn't talk.
With all the emotional hoopla of the flight behind him in Vancouver, Stephen wanted to punch that idiot in customs. An hour and ten minutes after landing, he sat alone in the rental car with his wife--Susan drove. Stephen stared blankly out the windshield as the miles sped past them. He'd seen it all before. The farther north they traveled, the more clouds moved into weld out the sun. The overcast increased Stephen's desire for solitude. He wanted this thing inside of him to find someone else’s life and family to destroy.
What is love, and by what do you know it? He'd forgotten, but there he sat, a crumpled, bloated, empty piece of humanity, useless in the main, hurting, and incapable of articulating his plight to the woman he felt so little for yet loved so terribly. So much had gone out of his life.
Stephen's vacillating disposition only eroded the remaining bits of Susan's usually buoyant spirit and excitement about such trips. She forced herself to refocus on their purpose for leaving Texas every few minutes. The original intent had been for them to talk, get away for a little while, or escape, depending on whose perspective ruled the moment. During the drive out of Vancouver, Susan thought several times about letting Stephen out along the side of the road, turning around, and driving back to the airport. She would catch a plane in Vancouver and fly home or anywhere.
This inauspicious start to their adventure—or perhaps purgatory—did not bode well for its end, as it seemed to point towards a future filled with anxiety, anger, and frustration. Yet, in a way she couldn't quite explain, Susan felt drawn to the North despite her strong misgivings. She couldn't shake that feeling. But with each passing mile, Susan's nagging sense of desperation and loneliness grew. She had had no one in Texas to talk to about the issues she faced--who would understand? She knew no former military pilots or their wives.
Stephen brooded, irritated, too absorbed in his thoughts to change the mood of the trip. Susan's mother had offered little or no help understanding her father, and Michelle had never wanted to know.
The miles passed, each one more beautiful than the last. They took Marine Way to the Trans-Canada Highway 1 southwest, over the Fraser River that followed them closely, past New Westminster, made the turn for Abbotsford, and then turned off to Chilliwack and the mountains that bordered it. Stephen finally nodded off, and Susan felt even more alone. Once again, they passed Fraser at Hope, then Puckatholetchin--Susan couldn't pronounce it either, then Dogwood Valley, Alber Flat, Yale, Stout, and Spuzzum. The towns and villages after Spuzzum no longer made any impression on Susan. Klakamich, Nicomen, and at Spences Bridge, Highway 8 took them south. With Arrowstone Provincial Park ahead, the Trans-Canada Highway turned east, and Caribou Highway 97 commenced. Susan began to worry about what she should do if something went wrong with the car: hardly any place to find assistance. Fill appeared, then 70 Mile House and lunch and fuel, where Stephen awoke.
The snow-capped peaks, meadows, pines, and exquisitely cold fresh air couldn’t alter the next unpleasantry Stephen faced. He noticed that the attendant filling the tank stared one second too long at Susan. The attendant pumped the fuel, took the money from Susan, and went inside the station. Mentally, and because of Stephen's accumulated agitation over the past several hours, he thought the attendant flirted with Susan, or perhaps the man scraped this rented car with the pump handle. Real or imagined negative phenomena had occurred with alarming regularity over the past few weeks. Solely in his mind, Stephen flew out of the car, first insulting the man, then grabbing him, which led to punching and kicking the attendant, beating him into the concrete, or being battered and bested by a man he had never laid eyes on until now, a man doing his job, being himself.
"Stephen!" Susan interrupted her husband's illusory pugilistic match. She saw his mouth twisted, speaking unverbalized words, which filled her with misgivings.
"What?!" His voice was strained and terse. "What?" He needed to pound something, if only in his mind.
"Are you all right?"
"Yes. Put it in gear, and let's get out of here."
Finally, Susan said, "Knock, knock." No response. "David and I thought it was funny." The previous three weeks of therapy with Drs. Inhofe and Billings had at least brought her husband to communicate with her a little more, but their words and moments together often became strained or distant. Susan had hoped for much more than her eight-hour monologue. The soft goodness that had once been their relationship had evolved into a rough, flakey crust. Susan Lloyd couldn't remember any of the towns she had driven past if pressed.
Highway 24 branched eastward to her right, but she continued north. One Hundred Eight Mile Ranch came and went: Wright, Enterprise, 141 Mile House, Sugarcane, Williams Lake, and past that, nothing until Quesnel.
Invading her solitude outside of Quesnel, a CBD Radio One news anchor informed her, "'In Viet Nam today, the fighting over the past month has proven lethal for American and South Vietnamese forces. A combined group of U.S. Marines of the First Battalion, Fifth Marines, and five Battalions of ARVN Rangers located approximately ten miles south of Da Nang in the Que Son Valley have engaged a formidable but well-entrenched NVA Regiment. American and South Vietnamese casualties have been especially high,' said one Marine spokesman. 'According to official reports, a staggering one hundred-ten Marines have been killed, with four hundred seventy-three wounded. The military counted fifty-seven enemy dead. In other news—Toronto Mayor--.'" Susan turned off the radio.
"I wonder where the Que Son Valley is," Susan asked herself, looking at an approaching semi. Names like The Rock Pile, Saigon, Da Nang, Quang Tri, Dong Ha, Nha Trang, and Hue City gave Susan great anxiety since her son would soon mention them in his letters. Such strange names these were--110 dead Marines. How many wounded? Michael had joined the Marines. Damien died as a Marine. And each double or triple-worded town or village reminded her of places like Dusseldorf, Anzio, Budapest, Bucharest, and Turin, which she had heard on the radio years ago. Stephen's flying experiences over many Axis European cities he kept hidden from Susan after his return. Damien's death had reawakened the war Stephen thought he had put behind him. When Susan attended the local movie theatre, the memories of the Newsreels--United News with its thrilling music, men marching, D-Day!, the generals standing in front of a map of fortress Europe, pointing, conversing, and German slave laborers forced to build defenses to halt the Allied invasion. It all rushed at Susan, who had so much time to herself in the car and no way to fend it off. The world around her had suddenly become a broken and dangerous world their son would soon confront--Michael, the fourth son but firstborn. O god.
These were lonely miles she traversed. They seemed lonelier as she drove past Woodpecker, Crysdale, Stoner, and soon Red Rock.
Fatigue had seeped into Susan, starting at Crysdale. To combat her physical and mental weariness, Susan repotted her mind in the soil of the jutting mountains, snow-capped and majestic. Red Rock's speed zone appeared up ahead. Disconsolate, the weight of her burden had all but overcome her by this small break in the scenery.
Ten minutes later, Stephen mumbled, "Prince George is up ahead." This announcement broke her unhallowed and crowded alienation.
"Look for 16 going west," Stephen said.
"Stephen, I’m tired. I’m the one who's been driving. You haven't helped at all. I want to stop here for the night." Susan might as well have been doing things, unpleasant or otherwise, at home, like sewing, driving the kids to practice, or helping Ginny. She wanted Stephen to sweep her up in this glorious scenery. Susan needed to become a passive observer. To her, this trip and these past hours had become a significant waste of time and money.
"By all means, stop."
At the doctor’s insistence, Susan had agreed, following almost three full weeks of immersion into Victor Frankl's mind, to take the fraying remnants of her soul and her shell of a husband and fly north to Canada. Stephen had discovered no significant purpose for all the crews he had watched go down over the skies of Europe--none. Remembering convinced him that life had little or no meaning.
If for no one else, Susan had felt the need to escape the daily doses of the Huntley and Brinkley Report and Walter Cronkite's 'And that's the way it is.' She could do without the national news reporters and photojournalists whose lives and experiences seemed to mock her misery, especially since her eldest son had so recently announced his intentions—not to head off to college—just yet. The nightly news at six and ten o'clock focused repeatedly on several unresolved issues: the war in Southeast Asia and how it had turned into a quagmire with its horrible body counts and its disgruntled returning veterans actively protesting the war. Russia kept rattling her saber--good for lead stories, these. The cosmos appeared to be heading for the brink one more time.
Domestically, the student protesters took over college administration buildings almost at will, draft-dodging card burners fled to Canada, and the President's Great (Socialist) Society, he assured a wary public, would spur economic recovery. In truth, Johnson’s stratagem had no cohesion, nor would it lead to anything resembling a rebound. It only helped to stir unrest in the country’s soul. Taxpayer handouts kept the impoverished dependent on the government—a simple and practical goal.
The tempestuous cauldron of the civil rights movement stirred the heart of this country one way or the other. America viewed unrelenting doses of vicious police dogs on the nightly news and powerful fire hoses turned on the colored populace in Mississippi and Alabama. Such fear and courage served only to inflame America's fraying central nervous system, if not rip and tear the heart out of the South itself. Lately, television nearly undid Susan.
In 1962, the world stood on the brink of destruction on the turbulent shores of Cuba. In 1963, John Kennedy died in Dallas. Nineteen sixty-four trailed slowly behind the former President's riderless horse, clopping down Pennsylvania Avenue. America increased her resolve by sending regular troops to Vietnam. The US had left behind the illusion that we had come to "advise" the South Vietnamese. Each year, the war escalated, and more boys came home in those terrible silver coffins than the previous year without the hint of a plan to win.
Nineteen sixty-seven shoved the war into the Wilson's front door. Vietnam took Damien’s life; the Second World War had finally broken Susan's husband, and her son headed west soon, too far west. She had to get away for a breather.
This trip to Marcus's cabin had been prescribed by Dr. Inhofe to somehow salvage a deteriorating mood deep within the bowels of Susan's marriage. "When you make the reservations, fly only as far as Vancouver. Drive the rest of the way. It will do you both good," he, Dr. Jerry Inhofe, had said to Susan. Dr. Billings had misgivings but caved. Dr. Billings said nothing about finding meaning.
Such adventures had not helped Dr. Jerry Inhofe's two marriages, Viktor Frankl notwithstanding. Observing her husband as he limped emotionally along during their sessions, Susan resolved to stay the course. "If the opportunity presents itself, then talk. We've spoken at length about broaching the war's subject and made suggestions that may lead to discovery. That's also an assignment I gave to Stephen."
But he, Stephen Lloyd, didn't want to talk and made it known that he had little intention of taking Inhofe's suggestions; thank you very much. Driving farther north, Susan made repeated attempts to speak about these things, three times in all, but she came up nursing her growing grudge each time. One by one, her suggestions slammed into Stephen's steel-plated resistance.
All that Thursday in the car, Susan took the time to mull over her father's advice and their doctor’s counseling sessions. Susan felt confident that things would work out that morning when she sat with her daddy in her Westover Hills kitchen. The doctor had instilled even more positive conviction. Whether flying northwest from Texas or driving with Stephen into the heart of Southwestern Canada, Susan's internal turmoil untied the laces of her composure and self-reliance. Everything that day overwhelmed her. Making this trip more troubling for Susan, Michael's Gladstone graduation would arrive without his parents. A week later, he would leave for his Marine training. Why did she have to withdraw now? Susan knew why. She reached into her purse to pull a tissue from her small packet. Despite these issues fighting against her, she determined she would save herself, her sanity, and her marriage, if possible. Hurry Susan.
The doctor's words didn't seem ambiguous to Stephen. "Stephen, we've talked about finding meaning for the war. I know right now it seems that there can’t possibly be any. Your mind and soul have suffered severe trauma that you’ve repressed for so long. But there is a meaning to your pain. Trust me. If your life will turn out well, you must find a meaning for it. No one can do for you what only you can do. I hope you find it as I did." If Inhofe said that once, he said it twenty times.
Funny, Stephen thought. What meaning has Dr. Inhofe found? He's a loser and a drunk. Instead of cutting people open with a knife, he dissected them with his mind and someone else's philosophy and for a considerable fee. He's figured out how to keep from drinking himself to death—so far. Some meaning. Life has no meaning and no way out except by death. Had Sartre discovered the truth, after all? Right now, Stephen hoped for a quick death.
The doctor's closing words to Susan had been, "These days away from the children and everything familiar can be the most blessed of your life, or they can become some of the most futile. It's what you make of them—for both of you. Remember, Susan, you, too, need to find meaning for what you are going through. You will become poorer if you miss this opportunity, regardless of what your husband does or doesn't do. I'm not suggesting that you discover everything to find over the next weeks. But you can begin the process. I hope you can experience this with him. Assist Stephen in discovering the purpose of his pain. That may mean your life could go in a completely different direction from the course you are now on."
Susan remembered her shock at the doctor’s suggestion. "You mean, leave the hotel business?"
"If that's what it takes, yes. Or, you might take the hotel business in a completely different direction. There is an infinite number of possibilities here. If you discard one, examine another. But don't give up. You can find it together."
It would be a long night in a Prince George hotel. Susan hoped she could rest. She also hoped that Stephen might dream about something humorous to alter his disposition for the coming day when they would arrive at the cabin.
GLORY AMID PAIN
Friday, May 12, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
"Are we close?" Susan asked. Their destination was Marcus Lloyd’s cabin, which Marcus built primarily so the Lloyd men could escape from their wives, children, some of the business, and life in general. Moreover, it gave Marcus a solid week to get outdoors, hunt, fish, and meet with men of the same economic stripe as Marcus.
The Nechako plateau spread into a spacious area of rolling hills, spawning numerous lakes and rivers. Millions of pine, some spruce, and fir forests make up its vastness. They passed lakes, glorious aspen stands, and ubiquitous hills to this point. In all its wonder, Susan thought the Boreal Forest could hardly reveal more splendor and majesty.
The Carrier-Sekani Indians lived here. Moose, mule, and whitetail deer roamed at will. Some woodland caribou had made their presence known over the past few weeks. The carnivores, such as grizzly, black bear, wolf, coyote, lynx, martins, and wolverines, ranged over the area and could be observed, but usually through binoculars. When Stephen began to accompany his father the last few years before his military service, he loved watching the otters play in or near the rivers if he could surreptitiously edge in close to them. Snowshoe hairs, porcupines, squirrels, and beaver dams meant an abundance of beaver and muskrat. Life here was as it should be.
Stephen knew the time had arrived for the lakes to thaw and open for abundant waterfowl, ducks, loons, and Canadian geese. The birds of prey also lived here, loitering high overhead, observant of the slightest movement below. Marcus Lloyd counted on well-stocked small lakes of trout, kokanee, sockeye salmon, and mountain whitefish. With its big mouth, the burbot awaited a large quantity of bait—and a big hidden hook—attached to an eager fisherman's line.
"You're headed in the right direction. Keep going." Yellowhead Highway 16, going west, continued the previous day’s drive. Today, Stephen sat upright, more alert. After an hour's driving, Prince George lay far behind in the mirror. Numerous roads branched off Highway 16. Out here, fewer people populated the land. Mile after lonely mile, the previous day's silence rejoined these two isolated people.
The gorgeous British Colombian wilderness rushed past the Vancouver rental at the thirty-mile marker southeast of Vanderhoof. The breathtaking vista hardly impacted Stephen's senses. His mental turmoil fed the tributaries, fueling his indifferent mood. What had always been a spectacular drive became an annoyance—for Stephen, but not Susan. Each pine forest, rock formation, or mountain range, along with large, dotted groupings of yellow, deep purple, pink, blue, and white wildflowers, mocked him with their omnipresent loveliness and tranquility, reminding him that he possessed none.
"Susan."
"What?" A few seconds passed, and Susan repeated her question. "What, Stephen?"
"I didn't say anything."
"What do you mean? I heard you say my name."
"No, I didn't."
"Are you sure? I could have sworn I heard you say my name."
"It wasn't me."
Ten more miles sped past. "Susan."
"Okay, Stephen. What?"
"Susan, you're hearing things."
"Yes. I heard you say 'Susan.'"
"Hon, I didn't say your name." At least Stephen said, 'Hon.'
Susan thought the pressure of her life had caused her to start hearing things. Four miles more and "Susan." This time, Susan said nothing to Stephen. "What?"
Susan, I made all this for your enjoyment. Your suffering has a great purpose. I suffered affliction in Israel's affliction. Christ is dead for you."
Did I hear that? I just heard that! Was that God speaking to me? Surely not. Couldn't be. God has never spoken to me audibly before. But I heard a voice. No. It couldn't be. Does God speak to people like that? I don't know, but I heard a voice. I'm sure of it.
Susan clutched this voice firmly to her breast. Did this voice bring the hope of a new day? A fresh start? Susan curiously felt awake, determined, and renewed.
Stephen had taken part many times in vast Allied air armadas that suffered horrendous losses to keep her world free. The Army Air Corps tasked his Bomb Wing and Squadron with bombing Nazi Germany into submission. During those long days of his absence, Susan read everything she could about what Stephen might be doing on a particular day. She had seen pictures in Look of planes like the one he flew. In 1944, Susan picked one of that magazine's bombers as Stephen's plane and scissored it out of the picture. She tacked it onto her bulletin board to sequester it entirely out of its context of danger. In so doing, Susan could keep him safe—somehow. She had lived in denial, but it worked for her.
She had yet to take that immense mental leap from calling what she thought her husband had been doing, flying dangerous missions, to the cold realization that Stephen's squadron alone had bombed and killed hundreds, perhaps thousands of people: German soldiers, possibly their families, the aged, the sick, mothers and their children and infants. He had participated in destroying their homes and livelihoods, not once but more than thirty times, and at the risk of his own and his crew's lives every time they rose into the air. He and countless Allied men like him had given everything they had to destroy the German war machine, its people, and the infrastructure so critical to its success.
Susan didn't know how things were now, but they were different. Hope can be dangerous if it has no anchor. What Susan felt, hearing that voice, went beyond any hope she had ever experienced.
This process of recognition would require more time for Susan and her husband. They both had miles to go before the past assumed its proper place. Hopefully, Susan and Stephen would be on the same wavelength then. She wanted to know about her husband's flying. Stephen flew a bomber. Stated simply, bomber pilots drop bombs, and bombs kill people and destroy things. But 1944 and '45 involved more than "Just the facts, ma'am," as Joe Friday had it.
McDonald Road broke off of 16, heading south. That led them to McGeachy Pit Road, where Susan turned west. Two and a half miles later, the road branched in two directions, McGeachy and Evans. McGeachy went northwest while Evans Road broke out to the southwest and concluded three-quarters of a mile later.
Stephen gave Susan no advanced warning, "The exit is coming up. You better slow down."
Susan bit her tongue not to respond in kind. She had sat across from an unemotional husband at the hotel restaurant an hour before. Her hot breakfast had tasted cold.
At mile fifty-three, Stephen didn't care if Susan turned at the exit. She could keep driving until they drove off the edge of the earth. On this second day of travel, Susan and Stephen had sat distantly close, three feet apart. Hardly ten words had passed between them since they left Prince George, and if Stephen hadn't pointed out the turn, Susan would have missed it. Well, he paid attention even if he didn't appear to.
Susan slowed the car, irritated at her husband's thoughtlessness to say, "Why didn't you tell me it was right here?"
"Sorry."
"Sorry?! Stephen, if you don't start talking to me, so help me--" Susan bit her lip again. She refrained from saying something they'd both regret, her heart beating more quickly from the sudden rise in her emotional energy. Evans Rd. gave every appearance of having no conclusion or connection to any other roads. And then, "Take a right here."
"Here? Stephen, it looks as if the road doesn't go anywhere!"
"It does. Just turn and drive. Goodness, woman."
Gritting her teeth, Susan turned right as directed onto the one-lane, rough dirt and gravel road heading west. He's taking me someplace to kill me so they won't find my body.
The tops of the tall pines on either side of the unimproved lane waved in the stiff wind, registering their protests against the strong winds aloft. The piquant trees, with their dark green needles and bark-colored pinecones, held on tightly. Clouds had chased the sun into hiding for several days, content to welcome their newest arrivals, pouring gloom into what Susan anticipated might prove a better day.
A cold rain began to fall, adding to the drab atmosphere inside the rented Cadillac. A chill ran down Susan's back. She turned on the wipers. Only the sound of wind and rain, tires on gravel, and the steady swishing of rubber on glass invaded the Stephen-imposed silence.
They drove for several more miles. The tall, soldierly pines on either side of the rutted gravel road split this colossus arboreal canyon in two. Susan finally rolled her window down slightly, inviting the living freshness to invade the car's interior, where it amplified and caressed the growing need within her. The road wound slowly to the left, and then, as Susan navigated the turn, a spacious, verdant pasture spread before them. At about her ten o'clock position, a huge log cabin protruded from the side of a hill, surrounded by an innumerable army of pines standing majestically in formation, each tree growing perfectly next to his fellows. Decadent, moist gray clouds had steadily descended upon the structure, and within minutes, the mist partially concealed the structure. A long, rumbling boom of thunder echoed in and among the dense-packed tree-covered hills.
"Is that the cabin?" Susan asked, adjusting her posture in her seat. "It's huge! O, Stephen, this is gorgeous. You never told me." She wanted to say it took her breath away but refrained.
Stephen didn't acknowledge or bother to share her discovery. He'd seen it all before. The forest on their left and a fenced range spread broadly on their right. Fat cattle grazed in ankle-deep grass dotted with yellow and blue wildflowers. Marcus Lloyd owned several thousand acres of grassland sufficient for many more cattle than greeted Susan presently. From some beautiful place within her, Susan sensed hope, despite the past hours of Stephen's irritating and sarcastic silence, the glorious mountains she couldn't enjoy because of her mental state, and her misgivings about leaving the children. How utterly unexpected and welcomed her trespass. Hope does spring eternal, as dramatic as it sounded and felt. Would this view of the sky and expansive land, green and fertile, and so at peace with itself, serve to quiet the legion of concerns that had constructed a suitable living space within her? She hung on to the remoteness of hope and warmth, faint as these felt.
Still, Susan could let Stephen out at the cabin, entirely in view now, and drive off. She could, but she might not. Leaving her husband at the side of the road, a vile thought indeed. That thought had tapped on the transparent glass pane in her mind periodically on the highway north. In Stephen's reticence to talk, as all women need meaningful conversation, she hoped for time to think about her wedding vows "in sickness and in health." She could think about life without him if it came to that, but Susan dismissed such thoughts. She took her vows seriously--until lately.
But no life existed without this man in the final analysis, though there indeed hadn't been much lately with him. She would muse over his ranging sensitivities and care when she needed him, such as when the babies wouldn’t come because they had never really formed inside of her. He had brought her flowers on the anniversary of each death—three reminders each year. How caring, how thoughtful her Stephen. He stood beside her—always. When the babies arrived, her husband shared the diaper changes, the very early morning feeding times, the colic, and the measles. Stephen handled Michael’s broken finger during his third Little League baseball game and stood by during Margaret's tumultuous breakup with her first boyfriend. When David's hamster died, Stephen made a small wooden cross for burial in the backyard. Stephen filled their family vacations with laughter and good times, and Susan treasured them all, even under these circumstances. She considered Stephen one man in a million, one of a kind. Troubling times would pass. It had to. It must.
More disturbing questions would challenge her, tiptoeing slowly but perceptively back through the years of their marriage.
How and when did the warning signs appear? Yes—the times he'd leave for Smitty's. Did that count, though? He hadn't gone far but stayed out of her sight, sometimes for days. And Stephen never talked about what happened in Europe, so she couldn't or didn't feel the need to try to connect with all that. She found him many times just standing out in the yard, alone. Susan could see him shaking his head and talking, but to whom? She didn’t like his impatience over--over what? Over lots of things, but had she treated him fairly? Yes, maybe, probably not. There must have been other signs she had missed. She walked in on Stephen staring out the window on the phone years ago when he heard that someone he flew with had died—no, he committed suicide. She'd left him to that, alone. She didn't want to hear about it. How insensitive of her. Her work lay before her.
No one had trained Susan to see the signs or deal with them. Inhofe had to a degree, but his life was a mess. Did one's morals matter if they helped hurting veterans?
Stephen's complete silence about the war had served as a sign, didn't it? And he avoided his squadron's reunions. How much more had she missed? She had lived her life blind to what was right before her. Why? Susan hadn't wanted the carefully constructed order of her life upset. She knew she was now fighting for the survival of that life. Yet, Stephen's tranquility had seriously frayed, eroding everything piece by piece. These issues led her in two directions: Why had she been so blind, and why had he kept it all from her? Now, she wanted to face those questions and worried he might not acquiesce. God, she loved this man, in sickness and in health.
'Susan, do you take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband—?'
Do I still take this man? But he's in so much pain. Now, I have to deal with it, too. The whole dynamic of our relationship has changed. Hasn't it? I have to own up to what this means. I have to. I can’t duck this. I, too, pushed aside or declined to come to grips with my miscarriages so many years ago, as the case may be. But I still hurt when I think about losing my babies, my poor babies. The war Stephen had left ‘way over there' so long ago is here for us to consider. I have to look at this war. But I'm afraid. God, do you hear me? Are you still angry with me? I'm so alone. What does all of this mean? That's what Dr. Inhofe had been probing for weeks. Do I still need Stephen? Does he need me? Stephen isn't the only one who needs space and time to think. And while you're at it, Lord, what does 'Christ is dead for me' mean? That's what you said, I think. How can my suffering have a purpose, dear Lord?"
VISITING DAMIEN
Friday, May 12, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
"Can we visit Damien today, James? I want to place fresh flowers on his grave." James set his paper aside and looked up at his wife, still in her bathrobe and slippers. He said nothing. Mary Ellen wondered at the unopened message from her brother-in-law. "You haven’t opened the letter from Judah. How come? You know he means well," she said.
"Yes. I know my brother means well, but I can't answer what Judah wants me to say. He wants to hear that I’m doing just ducky. He will tell me, ‘How are y'all doin'"? James, are y'all buckin' up?' I'll answer it. I will. Just not today."
"All right. I won't push you." Mary Ellen came over and sat in her husband's lap. She laid her head on his thickset shoulders and put her arms around his bull neck. He smelled good in the morning. For reasons Mary Ellen did not understand, she began crying--slowly. Her sorrow had built over the last few days, and this morning, she expressed it by the size and number of her tears. Her inner turmoil turned to torrents within minutes. "I miss him so much, James," she whispered in exhausted tones.
James had cried enough; his life had felt flat too long. Today, he would find his way by saying goodbye to his son. He couldn't be more proud of Damien, so "buckin' up" remained his only option.
God had strengthened James' inner man, not through a willful act of forgetting. Moving past Damien's death testified to God's empowering grace, but its fullness would take longer. The Spirit's revelation of Christ and His benefits in James’s life spoke to the depth of his faith. The superficiality of the folks in his church urged him to be more jovial. This cursory approach to salvation always irked James. However, any positive inertia so soon on his part felt foreign, if not wrong. Yet, he'd lost his only child. What was he supposed to feel? The jury was still out. James' academic absentmindedness had not articulated itself for weeks, thankfully.
"Mary Ellen!" James raised his voice in expectation as he lifted her from his lap. He strode into his office, sat at his oak desk, opened a file drawer, retrieved a piece of paper and pencil, and began to write furiously.
"What?" she responded, drying her tears as she followed him into his office.
"Mary Ellen, if I square the medium, put that over one half, carry the—"
"James, what on earth are you talking about? No, James. No! Now you put that away."
His protest met her own with equal vitality. "I've been working on this equation for months for NASA, and the way to the solution jumped out and bit me just now. Why didn’t I see it before!?"
"James Wilson! Don't you dare leave me alone today? Do you hear me? You still have some time off, and we're going out and decorating Damien's grave. Are you listening to me?" Mary, of course, knew otherwise, so she headed into the bedroom to change clothes. James Wilson would drive them to the cemetery whether he liked it or not.
"Sure thing, Mary. If I can figure out how to--, Hon, this won't take me but a minute. I have to run with this while it's still fresh," he yelled, calling over his shoulder to his retreating wife, his final words almost unrecognizable. Mary Ellen knew what he had said.
Finished dressing, she shouted, "James! Jaaaaaaames!" from the middle of the kitchen. Forget it. She'd lost him—again. Mary Ellen had shared him with his myriad indecipherable numbers, signs and co-signs, and concepts so detailed only a few men on earth understood them, all their married life. But Mary Ellen had stopped crying. Something so unexpected had happened to her internally, in her soul. She'd poured her heart out before the Lord as Hannah did when she went to the temple to seek the Lord for a child. The death of Mary's son, as it does to every parent, pained her significantly. Many of her friends prayed for them to endure this sorrowful season. God had heard and answered in this manner as it pleased Him. The old James turned back to his numbers and their enjoyment. Mary had drawn "near to a very miry slough that was in the midst of the plain," and Mary, "being heedless, did fall suddenly into the bog where she 'wallowed for a time.'" The slough was called "Despond." And Mary Ellen, "because of the burden (of her son's death) on her back, began to sink in the mire as John Bunyan described in his great work, Pilgrim’s Progress.
It wasn't that Mary or James had sunk before God had forgiven their sins—no, indeed. But the burden of losing a son can weigh heavily on God's people, and some may never rise to their previous calling. Fearful grief had shackled these dear Christians. The Lord, however, does indeed hear the prayers of His people to bring them out as well. Everything the Cross and the Person nailed there symbolized and meant came tied into this moment.
Mary Ellen felt lighter and less burdened, and the Lord, who often hides His work, began to reveal Himself in it. And having worked His power in her by the Spirit of Christ, God removed the blinders from Mary's spiritual eyes. Mary Ellen suffered the loss of freedom in the unmendable "miry slough." But just now, Christ raised her out of it. The dependent believer is the most unrestricted person. Christ is the Gospel--the Good News. God had not simply forgiven her, atoned for her sin, or set her on a path to heaven. He had given her Christ, and He was sufficient.
God could have left her to her misery and grief for many more days, and He would have been just in doing so. And even in that estate, He would have come to her in person by grace as her faithful high priest, for He had first loved this woman and her husband from all eternity.
Mary Ellen missed her son and yearned for him in the worst possible way. But only through the Spirit applying Christ in His life, death, resurrection, and ascension work could all things work together for good. Understanding these truths would take a lifetime. This news gave Mary a desire to praise her great Benefactor. God's grace had revealed her union with her Savior amid her most profound hurt. O, the Cross! In this context, Mary stood more erect inwardly. She wanted to visit Damien's resting place all the same, James or no James.
James tapped and scraped his figures in his office with the white chalk he pressed into the dark green board. He paused to consider his scribbling and then moved to his desk to consult one of his books. A half-eaten sandwich from “who-knew-when” lay on a paper plate under some papers on James’ filing cabinet. A mostly empty Coke bottle stood half-buried behind layers of crumpled papers on top of the cabinet in the corner.
Mary Ellen bought a plant, especially for his desk, in memory of Damien. James had not even thought about watering it; his ignorance of its existence was amazing. His grief didn’t matter. He’d have let the plant die anyway and was surprised when Mary Ellen pointed out it needed watering, "What plant?"
Her better judgment told her not to buy it. Drooping, brown leaves hung from its branches. Several had already fallen and lay about the plant, some of which James crushed, walking around his desk. “Yes, Hon? I'm almost finished here—just a few more minutes.” Dr. Wilson returned to his first love, the incoherent marks on the board.
Mary returned to the kitchen, where she felt most at home. For Mary Ellen to get to the cemetery, Betty next door would have to take her--her desire to reach the graveyard grew by the minute. James loved his son. Damien would have understood his dad's preoccupation right now. James now knew his and Mary’s life would be okay--when it occurred to him. Tears of joy ran down her cheeks. Damien was in heaven with Jesus. He was, and it was okay. Such is the work of grace from a compassionate God.
A good day greeted Mrs. Wilson and Betty Haddaway. Gravestones and markers spread before the women as they walked toward a particular place Mary dreamed of at night. Betty trailed behind a few steps, allowing her friend to draw within herself. Betty came as an observer, supporter, and friend. Finding Damien's place, Mary Ellen laid the flowers, a dozen yellow roses, her favorite, next to the bronze marker. The St. Augustine grass had almost retaken the gash in the ground made by the backhoe. In raised lettering on the bronze grave marker, Mary Ellen knelt to rub her finger over her son's name, then against his birth date. She halted for a long second at the death date.
King David had written that all of Damien's days were recorded in God's book before one of them transpired. Mary perceived that Damien could not have lived past the day God had prescribed for him. God had given her this song, and He had taken Damien away. She could now say with Job, who also lost his children in one day, LORD, You have given me this son, and You have taken him away. Blessed be the name of the LORD. Through these heartfelt words, Mary Ellen relinquished her right to Damien. She had been his caretaker but nothing more. She knew that now. Her son had always belonged to Jesus, and what joy Mary felt for being permitted to take part.
Mary Ellen next touched Damien's branch of service, USMC, his place of service, VIETNAM, and his year of service there, 1967. Tears came afresh, but not so hard this day. She needed James, but he loved his numbers. Betty stepped over to lay a hand on her back, steady her, and remind her of her friend's presence if Mary Ellen needed her.
"Damien. I love you more than my life. But our Jesus has spoken to me and said you were always His. He gave me the joy of watching you grow into a young man--but you were never mine. Not really. Jesus has taken away the pain of losing you, and I am truly grateful for that. I will see you again one day, Damien."
God was keeping Damien safe where there could be no more war and death and pain. Rejoicing had mingled with heaven's gift of joy.
The raised Cross, quite unexpectedly, if not gradually, embedded into the head marker drew Mary's attention away from her sorrow. She had seen crosses in churches, on tombstones, in books, and in pictures all her life. Today, that symbol has come to have a fuller meaning. Jesus no longer hung on the cursed tree. He had died but also risen, defeating death for everyone who believes. The Father had heard Jesus' intercession for Mary Ellen. The meaning of the Gospel itself stared up at her through those two short perpendicular lines. Until now, this very minute, the Cross symbolized Easter in one dimension. Looking down at it, she perceived in minuscule its depth and the substance of Jesus' work afresh. Oh, it was inspiring, to be sure. Mary Ellen, when she stood, appeared different. Damien hadn’t died in the spiritual sense of the word. He had changed residences.
QUILL & THE CABIN
Friday, May 12, 1967, THE PRESENT)
Mr. Quill Du Pont, a slight, even fragile man and the "cabin's" caretaker, stood at the foot of the steps where the long driveway concluded, waiting for the car to stop so he could greet his guests. He held an umbrella in one hand and leaned on a cane with the other. Large raindrops splashed hard on the windshield and car body. Despite his physical appearance, an inner glow smiled from within his soul where the material and the non-corporeal commingled.
Susan felt relief wash over her when she saw Quill's warm reception as she turned off the vehicle. Strange.
"Mr. Lloyd, it's so good to see you, sir. Here, take this. I'll get the door for Mrs. Lloyd."
"A little formal, Quill? I'm ok. Give it to Mrs. Lloyd."
Stephen's indifferent response stood in stark contrast to Quill's warm welcome. Keenly aware that pandering to his employer would only agitate Stephen, Quill limped around to the driver's side to introduce himself to Susan as she exited the vehicle.
"Hi, Mrs. Lloyd. I'm Quill. Welcome to a little bit of heaven."
Susan thought Quill was a lovely man who exuded warm, effortless charm. She felt captivated by his presence.
"Susan, you're more beautiful than your pictures. Lovely pearls you're wearing. My Emily loved pearls." The older man winked. "She would have liked you, I think."
Susan pulled her sweater over her shoulders. She wore a sundress from Texas, not thinking clearly about Canada's weather while trying to oversee all the last-minute packing details herself. Susan had not thought lucidly about many things lately. Now, she began to concern herself with the clothes she had packed. Stephen gave no suggestions.
"Why, thank you, kind sir." Susan's soul rubbed against his compliments like a cat against its owner's trouser leg. Hang the clothes, she thought. Stephen's sullen moods had left her famished for attention, male or otherwise. Quill's encouraging compliments renewed Susan. Everything had not gone over the cliff yet.
Mr. Du Pont lived in the small cabin thirty yards up the hill and almost directly behind the main lodge—the pines currently hid his cabin from view. Susan would run off with this elderly male specimen fairly soon if Stephen didn't oblige her. As she looked at this immense and glorious country, Susan decided she might stay.
Marcus had phoned ahead to ensure Quill would make the necessary preparations for the two guests. Marcus described Stephen's condition as best he could, which was the purpose of this visit. Their stay would be indefinite if need be.
Quill Du Pont lost his wife several years before this visit, and thus, he welcomed his old friend, Stephen, whom, he understood, struggled with the inner demons about which Marcus had spoken. Stephen's dull eyes registered volumes. Mr. Du Pont, all seventy-three years of him, had seen plenty of pain in his life. His often tumultuous troubles didn't alter his affection for the Lloyd's, over whose northern assets Quill had kept daily guard since 1928, minus his military hiatus from December 1941 as a "guest" of the Japanese to the conclusion of the war with Japan in 1945. Marcus loved the gracious solitude of Canada, with its unparalleled beauty. But with Emily's death, an emptiness had pervaded the Canada he had treasured since her demise from cancer. These days, Quill cherished the moments when his sporadic guests came for a visit. He missed talking to a woman.
"Come, Susan. Let me show you the place." Quill held his elbow out for Susan to take. The old man paused, then turned to face Stephen. "Stephen, Roger will get the bags and drive the car around. I want to show the place off to your Mrs. here. You need to come with us and get out of the rain." Mr. Du Pont winked once more at Susan, who smiled out of sheer desperation to alleviate her despair and take something other than worry upon her countenance. Susan might even be more beautiful when her anxiety didn't rule her.
Stephen gave a subtle hint that Quill's words had agitated him. Susan matched the old gentleman's slow, measured pace to accommodate his hobbling gate. Stephen stood for a few more minutes as a left-behind orphan, then plodded along twenty yards behind this odd couple, getting himself wetter by the minute in the aimless fog of his delayed post-battle fatigue—that's what the doctor had called it.
The rain came steadier now, pelting Quill's umbrella, and Susan huddled close to her new friend. Even in the rain, she smelled his age, camouflaged by his Old Spice. His dress attested that Emily would do his laundry much better. With each step Stephen took, up felt down, and down seemed twisted sideways. This place he loved so much as a younger man bore in on him, perhaps more so than Texas had.
Susan's composed exterior threatened to crumble almost to the breaking point. Would she allow Quill to see her let go of her burdens, having just arrived? No. She had to shoulder harder against the thing that brought her north.
I refuse to embrace Stephen's misery. I don't know what to do for him. Stephen has to manage.
Stephen's austere silence and callous disregard for everything, including his soggy discomfort, didn't cease with the downpour. His inner rage urged him to walk slower and absorb more rain so that when he reached the front porch, his saturated clothes, like his melancholy and mislaid self, drooped about him, dripping and arctic.
It feels so bleak and dark in my soul. I don't care that I'm soaked. I want to die. Life won't return to what it was. I feel helpless. I have no hope. Dodson, Shanty, McLemore--why do I see their faces now? I didn't know I hated the Germans so much. My hate is killing me, but I can't let it go. What's wrong with me? Everything is wrong.
Quill and Susan climbed the steps to the large porch running the length of the cabin or was it a warehouse? Could Susan enjoy any of it? She had so little to give to rectify her marriage.
Don't look back, Susan, or you'll lose what composure you have managed to salvage from the driveway to the cabin. Stephen is fine.
This ascension to and entry into the lodge bred a semblance of renewal in Susan's deflated self. However, Susan felt lighter leaving her travel companion-husband to look after himself for a few minutes.
The front porch, as sturdy as the pines that hewed and shaped it, proved an elixir. Something tangible held Mrs. Lloyd upright. Quill shook the umbrella and folded it. He pulled open the screen door and depressed the handle of the heavy, oversized pine door. Quill leaned his full weight into the door, opening it.
"This door gets harder for me to open--," Quill said.
He shook the umbrella and set it in the holder with the other umbrellas. Quill held the door open for Susan, who stepped into a cathedral of splendor and elegance in massive proportions. Quill didn't need to introduce the Lloyd's northern home to guests; the cabin presented itself.
"This was a much smaller hay barn in the late twenties. The man who owned it had some bad debts he couldn't pay off. When your father-in-law discovered it, he bought it along with the five hundred acres. I think it wasn't until about 1934, smack dab in the heart of the Depression, that Mr. Lloyd began to work on it--slowly. He started the additions in--in '36, was it? We built the last bedroom in nineteen and forty nine."
Thirty feet to Susan's left, a large fireplace gave off a welcoming glow. Quill flipped on the wall switch, and the room came alive like a gargantuan thing, revealing its sumptuous resplendency. A magnificent crystal chandelier hung suspended some thirty feet from the corpulent center beam; Susan could only guess the circumference of the beam and chandelier hanging from it. Its light cast a pleasurable radiance; a warm yellow glow illuminated the hall's warehouse dimensions. The cabin's luscious smell of smooth, yellowed, and tanned pine log walls hung heavy about her. She felt almost like whispering. After several sublime moments, she finally ventured a stupefied assessment of the cabin, "Oh, my, Mr. Du Pont--I—"
"Oh no, Mrs. Lloyd. Just call me Quill."
"What?" The woman couldn't take her eyes off the room's size and majesty. "I feel like whispering."
"I know. Call me Quill." Quill loved to watch his guests take it all in.
Susan's eyes followed the walls up, up, up to the full height of the log ceiling, some fifty feet above her. Five round beams held the cabin's frame together, each immense and perhaps fifty feet long. Susan calculated twenty feet, possibly more, separated the main support beam from the other support beams. Fifty antelope heads, forty-two deer heads, numerous game birds, many with wings extended as if in flight, headless antlers galore, and several bear heads decorated the walls. One enormous, menacing grizzly, its mouth frozen wide in mid-growl, revealed large, apical white teeth. There were twelve moose heads, all resplendent with the type of antlers curious to that mammal species. Dispersed among the wild game heads were mounted trophy game fish of various kinds: brook, rainbow, lake, brown, bull trout, kokanee, yellow perch, pink, chinook, sockeye salmon, whitefish, a dolly varden, many with their mouths opened wide as if to bite a Kit-A-Mat, a Gibbs, or some other type of artificial lure.
Susan absorbed this living, wooden structure, a great room with magnificent dimensions. I feel so small. For the first time in days, Susan was reluctant to consider all the disparaging particulars accompanying her here. She would muse over them later, not now.
Six high, transparent overhead domes deadened the rain. The increasing pattering of the drizzle interjected a soothing rhythm into the glorious circumstance and sanctuary Susan had entered. Stephen had yet to come in. She bit her bottom lip, trying not to suggest, pry, or worse, needle him. She did nothing. Quill knew this scene.
Susan stood several feet from Quill, alone for a few odd minutes, except for the busy fire and rain--a sublime oasis this. Sanguine inertia radiated outward among these log walls and the high overhead ceiling, the intent of this recalibrated architecture. The atmosphere started to ease Susan's unrest as all things pleasant and enormous can alleviate unpleasantries. It took a full quarter-hour, but the weariness in her mind and heart palpitated composure. Those rays of hope that had abandoned her in Texas bled slowly into her soul again.
Susan hugged herself, closed her eyes, and breathed deeply. Quill continued watching her from near the door. He thought about her winsome charm and desirable physical features. When Quill DuPont saw Helen standing where Susan stood, he felt momentarily cheated. Quill's life with Helen had come and gone, and he felt alone.
The aromatic smell of coffee, brewing the past twenty minutes, wafted against Susan. This delicious smell homogenized with the wood, and the sudden possibilities, like this great place, felt limitless. Susan ventured a few steps further from this unanticipated surge of strength that dared her to become part of the room, part of the living, once more.
"Coffee, Mrs. Lloyd?" Quill's ancient voice dispersed outward into the cavern, its tone forming words that disappeared into the abyss.
"Quill, please don't call me Mrs. Lloyd. I'm Susan, especially here. Oh, yes. I'd love some."
Against Susan's wishes or resolve, several disagreeables reattached themselves from yesterday's long drive and this morning's vexing, though shorter, journey from Prince George.
"Do you take your coffee with cream and sugar, ma'am?"
"Just black, Quill."
"Comin' up."
Susan turned back toward the screen door and spoke to the man she had left sitting on the porch and out of sight. "Stephen, please come in and get out of those wet things." As suddenly as the glory came, it bled off.
Hearing no answer, Susan repeated her request, but once more to no avail. Quill Du Pont knew bare details about this issue that had come his way. He cared about Stephen. Quill had to deal with this particular issue since the war, usually from the inside looking out. He said nothing as he disappeared into the kitchen, prepared the coffee, and returned with two large mugs.
"Marcus said, you like yours black, with a spoon of sugar. Am I right?"
"Marcus gets it wrong every time--drives me crazy when he adds sugar. Just black. Thank you."
Quill handed Susan a rather large coffee cup with the Texas A&M logo, noting her delighted surprise—Susan needed to touch her Texas roots, where her children were. As he leaned toward his guest, Quill added, "He'll be all right once we get him inside and get him in some dry clothes--," nodding in Stephen's direction. Once more, he winked at Susan, who had begun to live and die with Quill's thoughtfulness and gracious spirit. Quill had done more for Susan Lloyd in twenty minutes than Jerry Inhofe had done for her in three weeks.
There's something sterile about psychology. What did Father McTammany say about suffering? We are to see human suffering as a chance to follow Christ's example and believe it is part of God's plan. Love is also the fullest source of the answer to the meaning of suffering. God has given this answer to man in the Cross of Jesus Christ. I wonder if Quill is Catholic?
"Thank you, Mr. Du Pont. Oh, bless your heart--an A&M mug up here. Thank you. I needed this."
"Quill. Just call me Quill, ma'am. I'm quite sharp, you understand."
Susan sighed deeply, missing his attempt at humor. She longed for the old Stephen to walk through the door. "But we do need to get him in here so he doesn't catch his death."
"Thank you, Quill." Susan desperately wanted to stop hiding her moist and anguished eyes from Quill. The care she brought from Fort Worth took too much energy to suppress. When Susan's husband suffered, she suffered. Susan Lloyd rose each day with this mysterious dark thing, labored to avoid it, and then fought to sleep, concluding in a feeling of failure.
"I thought you might appreciate that—just a little bit of home. Mr. Lloyd brought it with him about ten years ago. He also brought a Horned Frog mug, but one of us broke it. We blame it on Jake because he doesn't work here anymore."
Susan held her mug with both hands, at least to absorb its warmth and, at most, to have something of home to steady her fraying existence.
She didn't hear me. Her hands are shaking. Lord, help.
The older man limped to the door, opened it, and stepped onto the porch. He said something to Stephen Susan couldn't make out. Stephen followed Quill inside, through the grand hall, and both men ascended the stairs to the bedrooms. Reaching the second floor, the two men disappeared. Five minutes later, Quill returned to his female company.
"He's all right. He's in the shower. I set out some dry things. He'll be down in a few minutes, ma'am. Good as new." The old man's calm amazed Susan.
No, he isn't. Something's broken in Stephen, Quill. Where does your tranquility come from? I wish I had what you have.
Quill sipped from his mug, watching and evaluating Susan and her husband. The old man preferred tea to coffee. He knew the massive structure encompassing them had much more to speak to this guest. For the next few minutes, Quill's supposed passivity welcomed Susan to the world he lived and breathed. Only three women had ever come here—Emily, Annika, back in 1934 and again in '39, and now, Susan Lloyd.
Quill knew much more about Susan than he let on.
For instance, he perceived that she longed to be free from these obvious burdens and the ones she hadn't yet recognized. The years had shown Quill the wisdom of permitting his hurting guests to feel their way along but to spend more time praying than discussing at first. The questions and the answers would come in their moment.
An unannounced delectable sensation swirled about Susan, infusing her with something approaching hope. What an odd feeling. This inner awareness made Susan believe that any attempt to come to terms with her life and marriage could happen.
What's happening to me? I don't understand this.
The aromatic pine scent of the massive room breathed upon the woman once more, and Susan ventured to observe more astutely a more subjective critique of the room. She began with the six-foot-tall Frederic Remington bronze. Its prominence took her breath as Quill flipped the spotlight switch, illuminating four male riders sitting atop their mounts waving pistols, the quartet hell-bent on leather. The plague at its base read, Coming Through The Rye. Like all the guests, she had to touch it. The effect of Susan's handling of this outrageously expensive sculpture was instantaneous. The inanimate metal figures drew invigorated breath.
"Mr. Lloyd Sr. chose the furniture," Quill said, extending his arm toward the furniture.
"I'm sorry, Quill. What?"
"Mr. Lloyd, your father-in-law, chose the furniture. It was a real project getting all of it through customs and then delivered."
Eight separate living room groups covered the main floor. Each location had a sofa, three or four matching stuffed leather chairs, and harmonizing lamps. Marcus strategically grouped them in eight distinct gatherings over what seemed a half or three-quarters of an acre of living space.
"Quill, how big is this room?" Susan asked, starting to feel a little more at ease. Still, she hesitated to interrupt the room's vitality with what Quill might construe as frivolous chitchat.
"Let's just say it's big--I've forgotten the dimensions. Mrs. Lloyd, your mother-in-law, had no say in any of it. Mr. Lloyd said she washed her hands of the whole affair when he told her after the third time to stop interfering. When Mrs. Lloyd saw the forty-eight pieces of "hideous" furniture, her words, she almost fainted. I stayed out of it out of self-preservation. Oh, she was upset, but Mr. Lloyd loved it."
Each chair and settee, huge and overstuffed, with a coffee table, corresponded with this room. Men had built this "warehouse" for other men to enjoy. Its comfort and size perfectly rested tired bodies that had hiked the hills hunting for elusive deer or waded the frigid streams and lakes to pull the big ones out. Jacques, the on-site chef, cooked the meat or fried the fish. No one equaled Jacques when it came to cooking trout or anything else. The French Canadian had yet to appear.
Marcus had bought several other, smaller Remington bronzes. The sculpture closest to Susan, A Moment of Great Peril, depicted an angry bull attacking a rider and his horse. Various current and out-of-date magazines, Field and Stream, Argosy, The Hunter's Almanac, and other masculine titles Susan didn't recognize or desire to pick up and peruse, lay in order about the table's surfaces. She saw no Better Homes and Gardens, but Susan expected none.
An entire reddish-brown bearskin rug covered the floor under the nearest coffee table. The bear's head faced outward, its mouth wide open, exposing ferocious and menacing teeth. Various animal skins lay under the tables of each ensemble.
Built about three-quarters the length of the north wall, perhaps twenty-five yards long, stood a glossy, imported mahogany wet bar—from Italy, with a four-foot-high mirror behind it, running the whole of its span. If Susan closed her eyes, she envisioned Doc or Chester or Miss Kitty, and of course, Matt Dillon from Gunsmoke, maybe Richard Boone as Paladin from Have Gun, Will Travel, William Boyd as Hopalong Cassidy, Roy Rogers, Tom Mix, Gabby Hayes, Gene Autry, perhaps even the Duke leaning against this very bar, laughing, smoking, drinking their beer, pretty saloon girls mingling among the crowd. Susan faintly "heard" a piano player tickling the ivories, pausing occasionally to sip his drink. Those memories lasted but a flicker.
The mirror behind the bar made the already huge room even more grandiose. A brass foot rail ran along the polished counter's base. This "monstrosity"--the bar, as Annika had called it, Marcus' created for libations that would surely follow a strenuous day's outing. An array of imported whiskeys, bourbons, vodkas, rums, and gins stood on the counter beneath the mirror. Susan had yet to see the ample wine cellar in the spacious, temperature-controlled locker equally well-stocked with domestic and imported wines purchased from Marcus's travels in America and Europe. Three hundred business associates and other guests could occupy the sum of this room, and still, there would be plenty of space without feeling crowded. The overflow Marcus had ferried by helicopter and bus back to Prince George for the night. The most that had ever visited the "old place" at any given time numbered seventy-three. A staircase ascended to the bar's left and then diagonally above it. No one came north of the Canadian border or from eastern Canada without the appropriate invitation.
Conspicuous by their absence, Susan saw no toys, ball and bat, dolls, board games with their metal player pieces and play money, idle adolescent messes, and no television. That one-eyed monster remained truant by design--the TV reception wasn't very good here, anyway, and there was no telephone within easy reach. There were no frills whatsoever, no plants, hanging or otherwise, to water, only the necessities mandatory for the specially invited male population who temporarily sheltered here during the summer months.
When Marcus decided to expand the original barn, he cut two gigantic rectangles to fit the plate glass windows into the west and east sides. Smaller windows opened the north and south flanks. The sun's appearance each day brightened the whole living space, making it come alive. He had local lumberjacks cut down most of the pine trees in front of each window so guests could enjoy the sunrise and sunset. The light that filtered through the remaining trees added a glorious touch at the beginning and end of the day.
"Wait here, Susan," Quill said as he limped to the cove near the right side of the bar where Marcus had his stereo sound system. "You've never heard anything like this." He removed a record by Montavoni from its jacket, placed it on the turntable, and switched the player to the on position. Dream, Dream, Dream hovered about the room with what Susan described as a heavenly sound; the listener felt as if he, or in Susan's case, she had been transported above all earthly cares.
"We don't need speakers. Mr. Lloyd ingeniously connected his stereo sound system to the long metal heating ducts that run high overhead, as well as the length and width of the room. The guests all but groaned when their time in Canada drew to a close."
Susan moved to the nearest chair, sat, and listened. After a few minutes, "Quill, I--"
"I know. I go to another place, too, when I turn it on. I don't know how Mr. Lloyd figured this out, but it's magic."
Susan began to measure her life from this welcomed, untroubled lightness. Empirically, the insupportable pressure within Susan's soul started to equalize.
"Quill, what's on the second floor?" Midway up the west wall, some twenty-five feet above the bar, the semi-exposed second floor commixed with its surroundings, and this discovery beckoned to her. The rain had stopped, and the sky began to clear. At this time of day, the sun's pine-filtered, lingering rays almost extended to the second floor, and reaching it, one's eyes needed time to adjust.
Following Susan's gaze, Quill said, "Well, you are most free to explore it, Susan. I don't climb the stairs anymore. I shouldn't have gone up there with your husband."
"Really? It's okay?"
"That's where you're going to be staying. The place is yours, ma'am. You'll find your husband in the third bedroom on the left. Oh, the communal bathroom is on the main floor if needed. It's over there." Quill pointed his cane in its direction. "All the showers are there when you're ready for one. When he installed it, Mr. Lloyd didn't have women in mind, but it'll do just fine for you. None of us who work here are allowed to use it. We have our own. Ollie cleaned it yesterday to make sure. Nobody's visited in months. There's a sauna up the hill. Just follow the path."
"Thank you, Quill. I want to clean up first. Then I'll explore the upstairs. I wonder what's keeping my husband?"
"I don't know. He might still be sleeping. I can have Ollie check for you."
"No. If he is--"
Ten minutes later, Susan ascended the stairs, three steps, five, eight. She paused to gather in the scene below.
I created all of this for you to enjoy, Susan.
There it was again, that voice.
Am I imagining? Surely not, but--
The bar lay immediately below her. Susan had trespassed into a man's world. A woman's touch was conspicuously absent. She saw no frilly draperies, cream-colored doilies, mute-hued cushions, or other feminine amenities and peculiarities. Marcus and the "barn" guests visit, relax, let go, and enjoy this structure's essential nature and openness. When the Lloyd's returned to this world, inner calm always repulsed the cares the Lloyd men usually brought from far below the Canadian border.
Susan had often heard about Marcus's northern hideaway. But its hidden beauty, reception, and manliness had to be experienced to understand why the men relished coming here—without their women. Thus, Susan drank deeply from this seductive wellhead where Marcus Lloyd counted failed business mergers as a loss, and successes were lauded and soon discarded or built upon. Susan looked once more into the expressionless eyes of the deer and moose heads, the birds that simulated flight but would never achieve it, and the fish that feigned attacking their prey. She thought about how their lives and troubles had long since ended.
The large picture window facing west into the late afternoon sun partly obscured the open range, where she saw the 150 or so head of cattle roaming and grazing at leisure in the field below the cabin.
In Fort Worth, life had been a race against the clock to accomplish something: get David to baseball practice, attend a friend's baby shower or shop for one, make a doctor's appointment, drive Margaret to a friend's sleepover, get supper on the table, or ensure the children finished their schoolwork before bedtime.
Do I have to go upstairs? What if I don't? What if I stay longer down here on the main floor? What if I sit and listen to this glorious music and not worry about Stephen? What if I don't worry about the children for twenty minutes? Would that make me a horrible wife and mother? Experiencing this release from Fort Worth, briefly as it might be, feels gloriously wonderful.
Despite the sweater draped over her shoulders, Susan felt a sudden chill. The warmth from the oversized fireplace invited her to draw closer. She descended the stairs and approached the crackling, hissing, orange-blue-green of the flames.
Quite unexpectedly, Susan thought of Daphne Du Maurier's novel Rebecca. Her eyes darted about as she saw the sweep of the story—a bit dramatic, Susan thought. Yes, but wonderfully so.
I'm not thinking about David's math test or scraped knee—those cares are in Fort Worth. Please, Lord. I need a break from it. Is that wrong? Then why do I want to cry? Until now, I didn't realize how frazzled I felt.
This grand cabin invited Susan Lloyd into du Maurier's melodrama. Quill remained long enough to care for Susan's needs before he rested.
"Quill, have you ever read the book Rebecca, Daphne Du Maurier's novel?"
"Rebecca? No. I can't say I have. Why?"
Where is she going with this question?
"I was--I was thinking about it just now. Maxim De Winter, the main character, is standing in front of the fireplace. It was huge; at least, the film's adaptation of the fireplace was. In the book, the scene I'm particularly thinking about is when the new Miss Du Maurier describes a large grated fireplace like this one, or did I see it in the film? I'm sorry, Quill. I'm getting things mixed up." Susan spoke into the fire, not turning to face her host.
She immensely enjoyed losing herself in this glorious room with her cozy remembrance of that excellent novel, not to mention the warm fire before her. "I loved the story. Mr. Hitchcock did a wonderful job capturing the book in his movie Rebecca." She turned to face Quill, who leaned on his cane and attempted to follow his guest. Susan's thoughts and selfish cravings forbid her from squandering the present glory.
"Do you mind if I sit?" Quill asked. He needed to sit, having stood too long. "I had some of the boys working in the barn come up and move the chairs close to the fireplace for you and Mr. Lloyd while you were indisposed."
"O, that's so thoughtful of you, Quill. I'm so sorry. In the last few minutes, I've become so self-absorbed," This grand edifice invited Susan Lloyd into du Maurier's melodrama.
Susan's complexion suddenly flushed pink, and she felt the embarrassment of looking after her main concern, herself. "It's not like me--"
"Perfectly okay here, ma'am. I believe that's why you're both here. So, what about this book, Rebecca?" he exhaled.
Susan rarely allowed her musings to take open, verbal flight, and she certainly did not expect Quill to entertain her interest. "I wonder how Stephen is doing?" Susan's green eyes darted above her in her husband's direction. "Do you think Stephen's okay?"
Susan hadn't climbed the staircase to the second floor in search of her husband. Selfish indeed.
I need him to rest. I need to be alone. I need my Stephen back.
"He's fine, ma'am," Quill said assuringly. "Mr. Lloyd's been here many times. When you're settled in, we'll talk if you like. Right now, I'll venture he's exhausted. It's so hard to fight what he's been fighting without it wearing a body and mind completely out."
"And you know this how?" she probed.
"Oh, I know."
A pregnant silence ensued. No danger had presented itself for which Susan should worry. She returned to her story, her thoughts leaping ahead of her narration. Fifteen minutes later, Susan brought her story in for a landing, "--and no one would live there if Danny couldn't keep Rebecca's memory alive at Manderley. Danny ultimately bur--. Oops. I don't want to give the ending away. Sorry, Quill." Susan's mug dropped to the wood floor but didn't break. Quill bent down and retrieved the cup. Fortunately, Susan had finished her coffee.
Looking back up at her, Quill said, "Susan. Susan, hold on. I'm lost here. Who's Mrs. Danvers?"
"She becomes the main character in the story, at least for me, she was--a conniving, vengeful woman. I'm sorry, Quill. I'll explain the story to you tomorrow. I probably shouldn't have tried to explain it. I'm more tired than I thought."
"Okay. Well, it sounded like a good, scary story to me. I like a good Hitchcock."
Why did I bring Rebecca up? I'm exhausted.
I NEVER PLANNED ON THIS
Friday, May 12, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Oh, you startled me,” Susan exclaimed into the expanse of the room she stood gazing over. Stephen’s hand softly touched and then alighted on her shoulder. She turned and met his smile, a welcomed relief after weeks of agitation and despair. His warm and familiar touch and way with Susan always brought the sun out to conquer his wife's troubled moments. Yet--
“This is incredible, isn’t it?”
Hmmm, Susan thought. The short nap Susan had taken reinvigorated her, though.
For Stephen, the ‘thing’ or “Mrs. Danvers” had just let go, freeing him to come near and stand beside her. Stephen asked the question as he leaned over the rail to enjoy, with his wife, the wonder of such a place. Susan eyed her husband coyly and then turned again to resume her submersion into a fascination with the room.
"Stephen, I--"
“I’ll be right back,” he said.
Stephen hurried over to the cabinet housing the record player, opened it, and filed through a stack of records. He carefully chose the ones he wanted and slid several of the LPs onto the spindle. Then he flipped the switch and down-dropped Tony Bennett’s rendition of Laura.
I want my husband to--to what? I want him near, but at the same time, I'm having a difficult time with him so near right now. How can he turn his affection for me on and off like a light switch? For days, he's been as cold as an ice cube. Now? Can I continue to adjust to his mood swings? It's so unfair and exhausting. What's wrong with Stephen? Is it truly the war? What's wrong with me? I don't know what to expect from one minute to the next. I'm so confused.
The music turned the mood velvet, infusing Stephen with something life-giving and nutritious for the moment.
"Stephen--"
"Susan, I know. I wish I could explain what's happening to me. I've felt dead inside. For days, it squeezes me, and then it lets go. I feel anxious. I've never felt anxious, except when--There isn't any rhyme or reason to it. I've been awful to you, and I'm so sorry. I love you. Why are you looking at me like that, hon?"
"Because I feel so hurt. Why has all this happened so long after the war? I'm confused about you, about our marriage, about everything. Do you really love me? I'm starting to wonder."
Stephen wanted to pull his wife closer to him as they danced, but Susan resisted his advances--for the moment.
"I deserve this. I do."
"Yes, you do. You've been such a cad. I might never forgive you."
"Never?" He asked.
"Yes, never."
"Knock, knock."
"Knock, knock? Are you serious, Stephen? Alright, who's there?"
"Lettuce."
"Oh. Lettuce who?"
"Lettuce in; it's cold out here."
"That's the corniest joke I ever heard, Stephen Lloyd. Did David tell you that?"
"He did. And you laughed. Thank you, David."
Unable to draw his wife close, Stephen returned to the rail in his easy, carefree form. Still, his wife’s infernal conjecture about how the man she had devoted herself to for decades could live a week in such a foul mood and then, like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, transform himself so utterly. Stephen whispered in Susan’s ear, “I’m so sorry for the past week.” Stephen took her in his arms and moved his wife about the floor. A moment later, “Thank god, it finally let up.”
Susan pushed back from Stephen. This conundrum, her husband’s dual personality, nettled at her, and she wanted answers before she could enjoy his company. Just an hour ago, Stephen had sat, picking and brooding over the lavish dinner, resplendent with candles, music, and wine, hardly taking notice of the beautiful woman seated across from him. Unfortunately, Jacques set the meal before them later than Mr. Du Pont had ordered.
Where had Inhofe's counsel gone? Had Susan taken nothing in? Had she learned nothing? But he didn't say anything about dual personalities, about Dr. Jekyl and Mr. Hyde sharing her bed.
“Stephen, did the meal's tardiness make you so unpleasant? Was that it?” Susan felt something else lay behind this—there had to be. Jacques often found himself at the receiving end of a disapproving scowl, a short paycheck, and a lecture from the old caretaker. But when his guests pushed back from the table to enjoy an after-dinner wine or Scotch, having let the day escape, the French Canadian had more than made up for his tardiness with meals fit for royalty.
“No,” he offered. “The meal being late or early didn’t matter. I can’t explain why I’ve been so angry lately. Something grabs me here,” he held his abdomen, “and squeezes me. If it doesn’t let up, I stay angry. I can’t make it stop. Sometimes, you don’t have to do anything, and I’m either depressed or angry. That's the way it works, I guess.”
“Stephen, there has to be more to it than that,” Susan said, her eyes filling not only with tears from the life they had escaped below the Canadian border but also from the absence of the marriage she missed. Susan had partially come to terms with the possibility that her life had inexplicably changed to her eternal regret. This nebulous uncertainty had left her with many misgivings to sort through, and Stephen lay at the heart of most of them.
“There isn’t,” he said, resigned to the misunderstanding that had become part of their relationship. One of Stephen’s best friends had lost a leg in the war flying fighters. His wife refused to acknowledge his artificial limb; she wouldn’t look at it. They divorced not long after his return. As all wars do, Stephen's war killed more than bodies. It killed men's minds, whole families, and marriages.
Stephen pulled Susan closer to him and led her around the library to the luscious rhythm and lyrics of Tony Bennett and Nelson Riddle’s orchestra. She felt unfamiliarly awkward, so near his body—he had been so remote and impossibly hard to touch and reach for months. Their distance started to feel normal. Yes, he had hurt her deeply.
Sinatra followed Bennett, and Rosemary Clooney followed Frank. Perhaps the wine, the music, or both led them. Stephen's smell and strength helped her ease closer against him, and they moved as one soul to Vernon Duke’s Autumn in New York. Stephen’s magic returned, if only for this moment. This scant knowledge let Susan breathe somewhat less encumbered despite the fatigue that had begun to reclaim her. Susan kept moving with Stephen as he led her about the upper floor, each commingling with the other. Rebecca's Mrs. Danvers had failed, for the moment anyway.
Neither partner knew that without Christ at the center and focus of their relationship, all they may ever have is disparate moments of warmth. These next days became their wake-up call to stop looking within and to an alien source of power and love. Would they?
Quill and Jacques had departed the cabin for their homey accommodations up the hill. Susan relished the spaciousness of the library. Surprisingly comfortable, it fits well with her mood, which began to thaw with the music and her man. The sum of the whole piney warehouse possessed them. By the time Frank intoned April in Paris, Susan snuggled and giggled, giddy with relief. For however long it lasted, the moment belonged to her, to them. She would take what he would give her in this fragile moment, and Stephen would take what she would give him tonight. Tomorrow, she would ask, and tomorrow—tomorrow, her husband must talk.
Saturday, May 13, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Stephen’s focus didn’t arrive entirely with the sun’s first gladdening but pale, frosty blue rays. The sheer, manly fabric of the bedroom’s two large, single-curtained windows filtered out most of the eastern Canadian sky. Slowly, he came awake with what he hoped might lead to a better day than its predecessors. He didn’t feel the pressure in his gut—a better sign to begin this day.
The four tongue-and-groove pine walls of the bedroom held several pictures, reproductions of Van Gogh’s The Night Café, Rembrandt’s The Resurrection of Christ, and Édouard Manet’s Boating. Above the bed hung Morisot’s beautiful impressionistic work, Young Girl by the Window. At the foot of the bed stood a small table. On the tabletop sat an authentic Carl Kauba bronze of an intense-looking Indian attired in a war bonnet headdress holding a rifle. The artist entitled it War.
Above the door hung a noble buck’s head, the body of which Stephen had killed on his second hunt years ago. Dark eyes stared blankly into the room's space. Its horns were curved and sharp like the many proud but dead deer displayed on the walls of the main floor. One large five-drawer antique dresser sat centered on one wall. In the corner, another overstuffed chair with an accompanying lamp waited vacantly for the room's occupant to turn the switch. This morning, its guests draped various articles of clothing upon it- not its intended purpose. A pine wardrobe usually sufficed for one male boarder. This single-occupant closet would not handle Susan's and Stephen's clothes together when Susan added the ensembles she intended to purchase.
One of the workers would have to drive Susan to Prince George's to shop for clothes suitable for this climate.
The wardrobe door hung slightly ajar. The queen bed and nightstands were the only other pieces in the room. On either side of the bed, a deerskin rug would greet bare feet instead of cold, smooth pine. Susan had wondered about the decorator—probably Marcus. Nothing matched.
Blinking several times, Stephen caught sight of the clock—7:02. The second hand clicked at the newest moment as if beating against some invisible foe: click, twenty-seven, click, twenty-eight, click, twenty-nine, click, thirty.
Thirteen clicks later, the room came fully into view. Without permission, Stephen's life jabbed against something harsh, refusing to manifest itself so he could at least see his opponent and protect himself: jab, thirty-one, jab, thirty-two, jab, thirty-three, jab, thirty-four. That's not a good sign.
Here it comes again. He felt his stomach growl. His eyebrows squeezed together when he didn’t smell the faint aroma of coffee brewing. He didn’t smell bacon and eggs, which he expected would greet him. Without any coaxing, what didn’t occur on the floor below had become the newest agitation, and this became the first tightening in his gut in this day's infancy.
“I pay that cook to make breakfast, not just dinner.” There, Susan saw it. Danny Danvers had returned, conniving and vengeful. The thing that had invaded her marriage was what Susan started calling "Danny" or "Danny Danvers" from Rebecca's fame.
Oh God, please don’t let her spoil this day, too.
With its needs and wants, Stephen’s mind and body protested against the swelling psychological knot.
I have to turn it off now, or I can’t stop it. But how do I do that? Nothing has worked--I'm not strong enough.
Stephen blinked hard, and his jaw muscles tightened—today, those muscles felt sore—and the battle within him began from those first waking moments.
No. No! Not now! Not a repeat of yesterday and the day before, ditto and ditto. It’s too early. I don't know how to fight this. What meaning can any of this have, Inhofe? You're a fool, my friend. I've never felt so alone.
Visions of that pulling guard from Tech filled Stephen's mind. That was a game for the ages. I met him head-on. He didn't steamroll me, and I made the tackle. But this is like nothing I ever encountered on the football field.
Susan caught his brooding. "You're mouth is moving. What's going on under that head of hair?"
Stephen turned quietly over to face his waking wife. Had he surreptitiously said something he didn't mean to say aloud just now? Maybe her beauty, nearness, and sweet love they’d shared hours ago could quell these demons' return to play. He lay there watching her, fighting, yet languorously hoping to savor and continue the previous night’s wonder, chemistry, and heat, to smell her body again, to taste her, and to love her from where he lay.
The morning’s drowsy moments made this woman most appealing; Stephen's and Susan's antagonists were trying their best to damper his desires and the day. In another minute, affection resonated from his sleeping wife, which felt irresistible to him. Her extraordinary passion lingered in his thoughts, momentarily subduing his cluttered darkness and anger gathering internally. Stephen felt his heaviness abate briefly, replaced by a sort of airlessness. Thankfully, the urge to be playful had crept back into the scheme. Stephen reached to brush Susan's hair back so that he could enjoy her insatiable eyes.
His touch aroused her. Instinctually, Susan kissed his hand, valuing the enduring pleasure of its caress and the man she attached to it. As Stephen edged closer, Susan blinked, her mind suddenly eager at his closeness, her raw smile inviting him.
Quite unexpectedly, Stephen observed unfamiliar lines drawn into her face, not deep crevasses but recent borders and furrows. Vertical strokes etched as if by an invisible hand into his wife's skin above her upper lip where it had once been so smooth. Slight horizontal indentations creased the sides of her eyes and above her brow. Her neck hinted at the worry streaks ranging around it. When did these appear? The porcelain fleck of her girlish, beautiful skin appeared less intense, less something--drier perhaps or less lustrous? He didn’t know.
Susan had aged. He couldn’t imagine it. She had always been perfect, her facial features and her body. Stephen wondered how much of what he observed in his wife he’d put there in the past few months. Still, Susan had not changed. The same woman he married lay next to him this morning. That same woman danced with him last night.
Why are you hesitating? I see it in your eyes. His equivocation isn't very comforting. What have I lost? Stephen, you've never shown any reserve before. Am I less appealing to you? No. This is one more thing I don't need.
So many things vexed Susan lately. Marriage-wise, she wanted to scrap this man for what he’d introduced into their relationship lately. The blame lay with her husband. And when that emotion subsided, and her guilt rose, she wanted him more than she could say. She suddenly despaired over her physical appearance and Stephen’s current visual apprehension. His engineer mind scrutinized her so uncharacteristically. Susan didn’t come to this time to face this all at once. She didn’t plan for this day when she secretly dreamed as a girl about the man she would one day marry. She didn’t think about aging or that her prince might help to dissipate her happiness. War and all it wrought had been the farthest thing from her mind in those days.
Susan raised her body to sit upright and read Stephen more closely. She had slept for hours and dreamed hungrily of this moment, but she had awakened to discover that it might not hold the fragrant vision she wished. Still clutching his hand to her breast, but more tightly, she voiced her soul, “Oh darling. Do you still love me? Am I still beautiful to you?”
His answer didn’t arrive swiftly enough to satisfy her when she asked. This delay intensified her worry, though he replied thoughtfully. “Yes, you are now and forever the most beautiful woman in the world.”
Susan almost panicked. Had her worst fears materialized? She might be less attractive to him now, regardless.
Will you look elsewhere, Stephen Lloyd?
Susan urged Stephen closer to her. The moment took its well-practiced course and passion.
"MICHAEL. IT’S DONNIE"
Saturday, May 13, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Michael. It’s Donnie.”
Surprise. “Hi,” Michael responded in a rather limp manner. He didn’t want to talk to Donnie, but they had been friends for such a long time. How could Michael drop their relationship without trying to revive it? “What's going on, man? Where have you been?”
“Out of town. My parents took me up to Dartmouth. I’m sorry about your dad, man. How is he?”
"How did you find out?"
"I overheard Dr. Wilson talking to his wife on the phone. I didn't mean to."
"Have you told anyone?"
"No. I just heard it today."
"Well, don't spread it around. My parents don't want that info getting out. Please, Donnie. And don't tell Victoria whatever you do. Nothing good can come of it if it's out there."
"Okay. How is your dad?"
"I don't know." Michael didn’t know how to answer Donnie because he hadn't talked to either of his parents for several days. Delores had phoned Ginny to say they had arrived safe but little else. Michael thought about the trip to Amon Carter and how silently hostile it had proven. Today, Michael wrestled with the guilt of wanting his father out of the house for a while. His mother seemed emotionally stressed by everything. Michael had almost gotten into several verbal jousts with his father before they left, something he couldn’t have imagined months before. He knew, too, that this situation worried Margaret. When his father returned, would he be pleasant, depressed, or angry? In need of more space? No one knew.
Michael had watched his mother cry, sitting disconsolate and alone, when his father blew through the house. Sometimes, Stephen seemed to look for a fight, and then he would apologize. Margaret made excuses for her father when her friends came over or when the subject arose at a friend's house. David left the house, choosing to avoid any form of confrontation. He and Brit went to chase the next-door neighbor’s cat.
Dr. Wilson called to check in and see how things were faring. Mrs. Wilson had baked a German chocolate cake for the Lloyd children and brought it by. She teared up less when she mentioned Damien’s name, but Mrs. Wilson seemed to be getting over her son’s death.
Michael wanted to say, “Donnie, I’m so scared for my father. There’s so much I don’t understand.” But he didn't. Michael avoided mentioning Vietnam with Donnie, which seemed the best approach. He changed the subject to something a bit closer to home. Michael didn’t want to know the answer to the question he almost asked, but his curiosity killed him. “Have you seen Victoria? I was just wondering, you know.”
“Man, are you sure you want to know?”
“I don’t know. Yeah. I guess.”
“She’s seeing Will Towers. I thought about calling you several times, but you know how it is.”
“Yeah? Will Towers, huh?”
“Yeah," Donnie said. "Hey, you want to get some guys together and play ball or something?”
Michael missed practicing baseball. He didn’t want to sit around the house, so he went over to Robert’s to throw the ball around for a couple of hours, but Michael merely went through the motions, choosing to spend time with his grandfather at the office--maybe not. He could run errands, but then Michael would have to avoid the people who wondered how things were with his father. They knew to steer clear of Marcus Lloyd with their questions. Michael would get in his car and drive, but without Victoria. There seemed no point in it now. Will Towers, huh?
Michael sat up late Thursday night talking to his sister, of all people. He heard her crying in her room. Their father’s condition frightened Margaret more each day. She didn’t know what his situation meant for her and wanted Michael’s opinion.
As for Donnie, Michael’s former best friend, what he didn’t say agitated him. Michael’s future with the Marine Corps had driven an ideological wedge between them. The two boys preferred avoiding the obvious, and it stank. This blankety-blank war had cut a swath down the middle of old friendships.
“Hey, I gotta go. Call you later, Donnie.”
“Okay.”
Michael put the receiver back on the hook. Nothing felt solid under him anymore. Where had it all gone? He knew Damien didn’t mean to cause him so much personal pain, but he had. He picked up the phone and dialed long distance. The phone rang once.
“Hello?”
“Grandma, is grandpa available? Can I talk to him? This is Michael.”
“Michael? I’m so glad you called. Have you heard from your mom and dad today?”
“No, ma’am. Not today. Have you?”
“No. Here’s your grandpa.” He heard her say, “It's Michael.”
“Michael. Hey son. How are you? Is everything all right?”
“Well, that’s what I called about. Mother told us about you being in the war, and I don’t--I’m starting to understand some things about my father’s time in the service, but there's so much I don't understand. Do you think we've lost him for good? I need to know everything’s going to be all right. It will be all right, won’t it, Grandpa?”
“Michael, you trust me, don’t you, son?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Your father’s in good hands. I raised that girl—your mother—and if anyone can bring him around, your mom can. Now you believe that, ya hear?”
“Yes, sir. I mean, I lay in bed at night and--” Michael came so close to tears, as close as any eighteen-year-old might allow himself. Perry heard quivering uncertainty in his grandson’s voice. His war also started to put pressure on former Major Alcott, USMC. Retired. He couldn’t let this boy down.
The conversation went back and forth for a few more minutes until Michael felt emotionally fatigued and thought he could go to sleep. These days, sleep comes at a premium in the Lloyd household. Margaret had not slept much. Grandpa Perry had said the necessary things, and this eased Michael's disquiet for the moment. But Grandpa Perry didn’t offer any of the things Michael desperately wanted to know.
“Thanks, Grandpa. I appreciate it.”
“Sure. You can call me any time. I’ll be talking to you, son.”
TEARS AND MORE TEARS
Saturday, May 13, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Susan and Stephen lay side-by-side for several more minutes without words passing between them. Breathing came in heavy draughts. The full and fresh bouquet of the moment warmed and freshened the air. The day might displace this scented wreath, but not presently. Susan took her husband’s hand to interlock her fingers with his. “Am I still beautiful to you, Stephen?”
Stephen didn’t hesitate this time. “Yes. Yes, you are.” He didn’t elaborate as much as she hoped, nor did he slight her. Their eyes held each other, and neither blinked. Susan embraced his honest and unfettered sincerity.
“Would you do something for me this morning?” she asked.
“If I can? What would you like for me to do for you?” He knew what she wanted.
His slight smile came soft and reassuring all the same. Susan ventured further. “Please talk to me. Let’s see if we can make some sense of this together. Okay? If only for my sake?” Her eyes contracted, pleading in their resolution.
“About what?”
“You know what, Stephen--the war, your memories, the meaning of it all. That’s why we’re here. You know all this.” Careful Susan.
Love’s varied expressions, no matter how glorious, often do not last—in this life. Perhaps. Frail humanity cannot hold on to them but for a few fleeting moments. The sturdy male body Susan clung to rolled over on his back. He gave her that familiar cue for intimacy. He wanted to play more this morning, to feel the softness of his wife, not discuss the war. He merely wished she would touch him, kiss him. After several minutes of silence, his desire for her dissipated. He needed her to leave the past out of this, at least for today. Stephen’s rising appetite for pleasure had been overruled by his wife's persistence and cast aside by her need to talk.
He swore into the ceiling. “You women would rather talk than eat.”
“And you would rather play than talk. No, Stephen. No!” Her words were almost breathless imperatives, if not pleadings. Susan labored to be heard, to keep her husband’s sudden anger subdued—and her own. "Sweetheart, you know that’s not true. We enjoyed each other last night and this morning. I want you near me. I can’t give you any more of myself than I have. But our lives involve more than just sex. I need some things, too, and they’re not simply physical. You aren’t the only one who’s hurting, Stephen. Don’t you see that? You take it out on the children and me when you get angry. But when you’re depressed, I am, too. I walk on--on--on eggshells with you.” Susan’s mind slowly twisted into a knot, and sluggish lassitude crept over her again. The day had not yet begun, and the fatigue of all the preceding days piled back on her, as did her husband’s agitation.
Then came Stephen’s almost inaudible response, “Yeah, I know. I’m--I’m sorry.” Another long silence ensued. He knew very well the reality of her needs as he did his. At times, he didn’t seem to care, nor did the man grasp the severity of the fissure that had spread through their marriage, and Humpty Dumpty’s men could not reseal it.
Stephen and Susan could not remain silent forever. Stephen's times of intimacy only agitated his wife. Susan had lived in and through her husband, but now? Hitler, Tojo, and Stalin had slung putrescence, destruction, and death across the globe and into the Lloyd household. Peace treaties could not expunge the lethal physical and emotional disfigurement that tenaciously clung to those charged with carrying out the general's orders. The combatants refused to converse about the war they fought to the hurt of those closest to them, and Stephen Lloyd was no exception--Inhofe be hanged. The agitation pressing on Stephen yesterday had returned, and it superseded any desire his wife might have.
Stephen scraped his teeth against each other angularly as he stared at the ceiling. “What do you want me to tell you exactly?”
“Well,” Susan had rehearsed this moment for hours in the car, but now she felt adrift because she didn’t think they would get this far so soon. “Well . . . to start with, Dr. Inhofe said we needed to talk about . . . things . . . the war. I want to know, uh, I want to know why you are so angry. Are you mad at me?" This discussion wasn't for Susan so much about the war as it was as it was about Stephen taking it out on her in the final analysis. "Did I do something to upset you? If I did, please tell me what it is, and I’ll try not to do it anymore. I promise. I love you so much, honey.” Susan’s pain surged from her relentless spirit like the Niagara River spilling over the falls. It was anyone's guess if these two adults addressed the war that churned within him.
Stephen started to get up, but Susan pulled him back onto the bed and slid her upper torso on top of him. She hoped that she might pin him down literally in a manner that would entice him to communicate. She kissed his cheeks. “Are you upset with me?”
“No. No. It’s just that--,” Stephen's words trailed off. He needed to avoid her eyes. Is honesty always the best policy? Can or should he expose her to 1944? Since his return from Europe, Stephen had fought to keep her out of it or it out of her. The damaged European women--Stephen had gone to Europe to keep his wife from experiencing that. "Susan, you can't possibly understand what we went through. No, I'm not mad at you. I'm just mad. I'm angry, and I don't know why. I could keep it at bay--I think--until Damien--got killed."
Stephen struggled to put his arms around his wife. Holding her required Herculean effort, more than he thought he possessed. That inner knotted pressure came back with a vengeance. “It’s just that--” He fumbled with dark, edgy ideas and avoided her alluring eyes. “I’m just angry. I don’t know why.” A tear formed at the side of his left eye, filled heavily with unintelligible emotion. It ran down the side of his cheek, dispersing into his hair.
He had no desire to indulge his wife in this particular conversation. Why couldn’t she let him have today to avoid this topic, postponing it another twenty-four hours? He felt too brittle, too jagged. Like it or not, Stephen would fight to keep her questions at bay, and he didn’t want to fight right now, not with her and not with himself.
“I’m sorry. Go ahead,” Susan whispered, her breath sweet and living, filled with everything right--almost. She didn’t attempt to withdraw her words or delicate features from him. He knew the power of this woman’s body and soul over him.
He pulled the covers around her, and each could feel the other’s heart beating in the closeness of this moment. “Susan, you didn’t do anything. You never do anything to bring these moods on. You are utterly innocent.”
“Are you sure?” Stephen reassured her with a nod.
Somewhat pacified and not wanting to challenge his answer, she continued. “Well, would you please tell me about Italy, what you did, and what happened to you on some of your missions? I saw the newsreels and read the papers. I kept track as best I could. But it’s not like being there, is it?”
He didn’t respond, and his breathing shallowed. Susan wanted to lead him into that bomber, through those flak-filled skies, and to wherever else this might take them. She believed it could, and they must work through it one step at a time, like chess or checkers, one jump following the next player's move.
“Didn’t Dr. Inhofe get you to talk about--what you did there? I’d like you to tell me. I want to know. I know it’s difficult for you, but we can work through it together. Can’t we?” She kissed his lips to see what it would take to move him to talk. She would pay this price, but he didn’t affirm or recognize her effort. Susan kept looking down at him for some sign of life. She presumed that those long, dormant, emotionally scarred memories of his seemed to punish him.
Stephen lay very still, and then he looked into those large, man-eating eyes staring back at him. Then he looked away.
What have your eyes seen, my beloved? Please let me see.
Stephen became much more aware of her determination.
Please don't make me tell you. I told myself I would never again think about any of that. Now, this beautiful woman is pressing me for details.
Stephen started to pull her closer but released her instead. He suspected she would give herself to him, but they would wind up right back at these infernal questions.
He wanted to return to his initial waking thoughts, but he read in her eyes that he should not deny her a hearing, and thus, he responded to her. His breath deepened as if needing all the air in the bedroom to speak to her. “I wish it were that easy, Susan. But it isn't. It just isn't--I can't.”
“Can't or won't? It might be easier than you think,” Susan replied, a lustrous sensuality mingling with her words. Her eyes and voice assured him of her presence throughout this. From the doctor’s instructions, she knew she treaded on a wound that might never heal satisfactorily. Stephen’s arm tightened around her, drawing her to him in a less-than-subtle attempt to suppress her will. She might give in--for the moment, but not relent. Not now. Silence covered them like a sheet. Their dual breathing hung about them, the only sound in the room, not counting the clock. He brushed back her hair because it tickled his nose. “I’m sorry,” Susan exhaled in a kittenish, playful smile.
There came from his chest and throat a heavy sigh. “Okay.” He couldn’t concentrate on her questions with his wife this close. Stephen gently hoisted her back over to her side of the bed.
“Let’s go back to the morning we left for the airport. You started packing late, as usual.” That wasn’t true, and Stephen knew it. "Sorry," he said. You always pack wonderfully and when you should." Susan hadn’t planned for this to reemerge, yet here it lay. Again, Stephen kept the war out of it. Susan let Stephen's "slight of hand" go. She would return to the war questions.
Without thinking, yesterday’s cold solitude infringed upon the moment and reminded Susan of her repressed hurt. She didn't mean to go here, but, “Stephen, I had to take care of the kids and ensure everything was in order. And you certainly didn’t help me. You just sat there silently and stared. I had to pack for both of us. I never had to do that before. And then--”
Stephen’s agitation matched his wife's as she reeled off charge after charge, which Stephen met with counter-charges, what he had felt compressing minutes before returned with a vengeance. “Good grief, Susan, you asked me to talk to you. And then you accuse me of not helping you in Texas. Well, I could barely function. Don’t you understand that? The way you are charging me with this, and you're right--Now, this pressure in my chest squeezes me to death. The second you started pressuring me, something inside me started to tighten, and suddenly I was angry. I’ll want to hit something hard in a minute. You're making all those events come back--I know I owe you that, but I feel like I'm dying inside, and all I want to do is be left alone. I can’t help the way I feel, Susan. I’m angry because Quill won’t get rid of that stupid cook, Jacques. He’s always late. And yesterday, that clown at the gas station took his sweet time, and I needed to get here.”
Stephen rolled away from her and over onto his side, shaking and angry. The thing crouching outside of his peripheral thinking jumped aboard his thought processes and pounded at his temples and down into his chest. With it came fear, much more desperate than the foreboding of the past several months.
“Stephen, please don’t turn away. I’m sorry. Dr. Inhofe said that--”
“Dr. Inhofe said this, and Dr. Inhofe said that. Who cares what that shrink said? You have to let me do this in my time, Susan. Please quit asking me, will you? Maybe this afternoon. I don't know.” He laid the covers aside and walked over to where his clothes lay.
“No, honey--Please don’t leave! I’ll just sit here and listen, but we need to talk. I need you to talk to me,” Susan screamed as she pulled the covers up around her. Her husband kept dressing, and Susan bawled into the sheet, trying to silence her pain that no one within two hundred feet could hear. “Please don’t go. I’ll let you talk. I’ll let you not talk. I won’t interfere. I promise,” she panted. Round eight went to the war’s damage. Susan Lloyd hadn't put anything on the scoreboard.
"Susan, your need for me to talk is matched by my need to be alone. I have to figure out how to talk to you because I don't want to. All those things need to stay in the past. I feel as if I'm going to explode."
Through his anger, Stephen couldn’t hear his wife anymore. So long as Stephen held his position--control, and control to him meant everything. The second he relented, he lost the supremacy of the moment, and he started shrinking, becoming weak, then fragile. And as expected, his worst fears would materialize, and Stephen would break into a thousand fragments. Today, he would remain mute about the war, and it would stay off-limits--today.
But the more diligently Susan tried, the farther Stephen slipped from her. Susan’s early morning words began as soothing as honey. They flowed over and then gently tugged at his scar's invisible seam, hopefully softening its surface to pull it back so she might probe its interior makeup. The fruit of her labors concluded: Susan could not expose what lay beneath his sealed vault. Through her heartbroken tears, Susan watched her husband’s eyes in search of something unseen. Was he remembering it?
What's he thinking? I must know. I don't understand why he won't talk to me about any of this. Was it that bad?
Stephen leaned back in the chair with only one shoe tied, his eyes wide in anguish. Behind closed doors in Dallas, the doctor had almost pricked it. Crying terrified him. If he gave his emotions free rein, he believed he might not be able to corral them. On the same level, Stephen wasn't ignorant of the untruths he told the doctor, deflecting Inhofe's attempted incision at almost every turn. Stephen felt emotions. He wasn’t dead inside. True, his anger came quickly and, lately, too easily. Sadness and remorse limped or bounded along with several other negative emotions. Oddly, he felt passion or arousal toward his wife. But love? Did intimacy equal lust exclusively?
I have to get out of here.
Too many thorny things pressed into him.
Stephen finished dressing and ran downstairs, leaving his wife to mend her tears. Moving in the direction of the kitchen, he smelled the bacon cooking. Stephen pulled Jacques into the large room as he opened the door to go. The Canadian had just that moment put his hand on the outside of the front door handle. Stephen, agitated with the direction his life had so recently taken and his wife’s harassment, glared at the lanky cook with an immediate seething.
“Pardon, Monsieur,” the man said, stumbling into the room. Without thinking, Stephen grabbed both the lapels of the man’s shirt and pushed him hard against the door. With teeth gritted, he forced the words through his clenched teeth and into the man’s face, “Our meals will be on time from now on! I pay you to have the food prepared on time! Is that clear?”
Jacques’ eyes, widening to the size of half a dollar, gulped the words aloud, “Oui, oui, Monsieur.”
Susan stood at the top of the rail, pulling her robe around her. She observed the scene play out fifty feet below her. Two men met at the door. Stephen’s agitation with her had ascended to its next level because of the cook’s negligence. Forlorn in the extreme, Susan covered her face and wept.
Jacques noticed movement above him. He looked up and observed Mrs. Lloyd's tears. He removed his hat and lifted his best French Canadian-flavored English toward the woman, “Bonjour, Madame.” Jacques speculated, to his dismay, that the Lloyds might pulled him into their domestic ‘situation.’
"Wood Madame like to eat now? J’ai dû retourner à la cabane pour quelque chose.”
Jacques' explanation in French might have been charming at any other moment. He gazed back at the heavy door and that last strained moment with his employer. Late? These Americans always arrived too early. Monsieur Lloyd should know by now. Jacques did not operate on American time, and he felt the sting of the man who paid his salary and had almost pounded him into the door.
Stephen continued his steady pace beyond the drive. Stephen would be well out into the dew-covered field in several more minutes. Jacques looked up at Mrs. Lloyd, who was descending the stairs. When she reached the picture window, Susan halted, carefully following her husband’s figure, growing smaller by the second.
Jacques braved the question once more, motioning to the kitchen, and said rather weakly, “Voulez-vous manger maintenant, Madame?”
“No. No, thank you, Jacques. Nothing for me this morning.” The effort Jacques had expended preparing it didn’t cross anyone’s mind. Now, the tardy cook would have to throw it out. Susan felt spent, and the clock read barely 7:50.
“Oui, Madam.” But under his breath, the man uttered, "Ces stupides Américains." That didn't need translation. Jacques went into the kitchen to clean up. When finished, he quickly walked to the door, trying not to disturb his guest but irritated all the same. Seeing her, he tipped his hat, backed out silently, and closed the heavy wooden barrier between Susan and him.
Susan stood alone, Oh so alone. Susan touched the glass with her right hand. She wanted to reach out and pluck her husband's discomfort and pain. Slowly, her left hand rose to cover her mouth, and the tears flowed. Susan shook from holding it all in. Before she could run upstairs, the moments of earlier conversation saddled her body into the throes of convulsion. Her tears did not abate. Susan's saddened emotional weight pulled her to the cold planking, the same floor upon which Quill and she had walked the day they arrived. She sobbed from a squatting position, her head leaning against the log wall. Susan did not know she had this many tears to cry out from the wellspring of her desperation.
In the middle of her anguish, she reached heavenward and cried out to Someone she hoped would hear, Someone who might see her desperation and be merciful. "O God. Please help me. Why has my life come to this? What did I do to deserve this? Could you help me? Please help me. Please." And then, all the liquid within her evaporated. She stood and gazed again after the man she loved but could no longer see. Drying her tears, looking up toward the second level where she had danced with her husband hours ago, Susan recalled every minute. Now, that lovely memory made her Stephen's exit more painful.
The woman stood there, her arms wrapped around her for warmth and comfort. Susan pressed against the chilled log wall and stared into the germinating light of the warehouse. The sturdy, smooth, and rounded pine logs received the weight of her body, buoying her. She felt small. A colossal paradox engulfed her, a Catch-22 the size of the room.
Does war resemble this? I can't change any of this, can I? No.
Susan had met the challenges of the talent and beauty contests with the force of her being. She had overcome childlessness, beaten it on its terms, and won. But this, this? Never had success been dependent on someone else. Susan had no control over her husband or what he might or might not do. And then a sort of subterranean panic crept over her. Dismayed consternation, with its potency, had bested, beaten, and squashed Susan into the ground. Her husband might never come back. Oh, but he must, mustn't he? Come back, my Stephen.
Susan's nose ran, but no tears came. She looked out there once more, but she couldn’t locate him. When she turned around, she saw a monumental-sized empty “cabin” several million miles from her children. It resembled her heart's barrenness despite all the furniture. Susan blew her nose on the tissue she pulled from her nightgown pocket. Stephen's reaction mere moments before invalidated his wife's need and made her feel unlovely and bitterly lonely. Susan shook from the cold. The embers from last night’s fire had long since dissipated. Jacques should have at least made a fire. Jack London's To Build a Fire rushed through her memory. Susan wiped her cheeks, daubed her eyes, and spread her gown over her feet. In a few seconds, she shook uncontrollably from the cold.
Dear God, I’m desperate. Please help me. Please save my marriage. Save that man out there. Please, God. Are you there? Is it that I don’t have enough faith to believe? Help me to emulate your love and mercy. Just what am I supposed to think about all this? Show me--Oh, God. Blessed Virgin Mary, hear me. Speak to your Son Jesus for me. I know I haven’t been to church in quite some time. I promise to go.
Susan recited a Hail Mary, which she desperately hoped might contain grace. For several minutes, Susan mouthed words until her mind alighted on another inconsequential nuisance of a thought. Then she said two, “Our Fathers.” After these, Susan felt a little less inundated by her thoughts. Did her faith reflect this, praying so she would feel less pain, less fear, and perhaps God's nearness?
Oh God, what is it like to feel Your nearness? What do I know about You? I don't know. I've not felt like this since the babies. Oh, but You answered me, didn't You? Can't You do a miracle again and save my marriage? Have you finally abandoned me?
Did her question reveal mere emotions, or did it reflect rationality? But in point of fact, Susan knew she didn't know.
Where or how might I find You, God, in this disintegrating life of mine?
Except for the babies, her marriage had experienced few trials to test the metal of her faith until Damien died. And then Susan's frustration spilled into her supplications.
Damien was killed--in a war. God, are You jesting or mocking me over my lack of faith? My lack of church attendance? My lack of confession? Heavenly Father. You hear me, don't You? I need you so. Please hear me.
Susan’s questions seemed endless, and no answers came. What's the use?
The woman's self-absorption and gnawing sense of reality--she had lost control, had slowly and surreptitiously drawn her into a state of utter misery, and she hadn’t realized how cold her feet were or how stiff her body felt. Goosebumps danced on her bare arms. The reality of her body’s lowered temperature came with new fears to displace her other anxious concerns, and these fresh storms battered her more severely. Halfway up the stairs, a question lashed at Susan's soul.
How, or better yet, why would You let this happen—to me, Father? I haven't murdered anyone. I do go to Mass, not as much as I should, but I go. I am good to my children. I love my husband more than I can say. Doesn't that count for something, dear Lord? I know, I know, my thoughts aren't always pure, but I repress them. I do go to confession, Father.
"God! I don't deserve this!" Susan shouted into the cavernous cabin, empty of all human life except her own. "God, You know that! What right do you have to allow this? Yes, I am angry!"
Susan felt sure she could produce adequate proof of her moral virtue should God require it. She had been happy not so very long ago. Was God punishing her again? Didn’t God take her babies, and now He's surely playing some part in confiscating her husband, too? She thought she might go insane if Stephen didn’t return immediately. How unfair!
With Susan's frank accusation, the tears held in ready reserve for such times followed the curves of her cheeks. The first, then the second, splashed onto the steps where she stood. The third and the fourth fell before she marshaled the emotional resources to halt the spigot. Susan led her weary body back up the stairs to their bed, now hers alone, where she packed the covers around her. She would huddle in her misery and vexation to wait for Stephen. Once more, she cried until no sound came, and her loneliness closed about her like a prison.
CHESLATA FALLS
Saturday, May 13, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
By the time Stephen had better sway over things, the dew had soaked through his loafers and into his socks. He left angry and hadn’t gone down to get his boots--he just left. Stephen had walked half a mile from the cabin, and Susan could no longer follow his progress. Stephen's wet feet agitated him so much that he looked up into the sky, uttering something he wouldn’t want his children to hear. He realized he had only two choices: go back and face his wife and apologize to Jacques, or keep going. Unexpectedly, Stephen noticed the bull staring at him a mere twenty feet away. He hadn’t paid any attention to the direction of his march. Only gradually did he see how closely he had ventured near the cattle.
This two thousand-pound animal appeared fully engaged with this human, which caused Stephen’s anger to go limp. He didn't know how to read this vast, menacing animal. Fortunately, the bull kept chewing his cud. In another second, he sniffed the air, snorted, flipped his tail, and turned away, disinterested. To Stephen's relief, the fat, red, and white Hereford would take charge of a less occupied and grassier area.
Why am I so angry? Stephen asked himself. He knew the answer. He saw it and experienced it while sitting in the chair in the bedroom. It felt guilty, straightforward, and simple. The bombs had hung in the bomb bay, and Captain Mark Sampson’s plane--two engines on fire, limped accidentally under his aircraft just when the bomb shackles let go, releasing 10,000 pounds of high explosive ordinance right through Simpson's right wing and fuselage. The impact disintegrated what seconds before had been an airplane with a ten-man crew. He had killed every one of them. They died because of him. No, the bombardier, Jonas Murphy, pickled the bombs. Consolidated ought to share the blame. It was equally some unknown manufacturer's fault who designed and built the shackles. The government’s shared complicity because they approved the design. But, when push came to shove, the guilt rested squarely on Captain Stephen Lloyd. As the pilot, his responsibility covered every part of that aircraft.
Blind rage flared red mixed with his unassuaged guilt, and Stephen picked up a large stone and threw it at the retreating bull. He hoped it might turn around, charge, and kill him. Guilt, well, he buried it following the investigation—the board cleared him, of course. The Air Corps knew about the shackles but sent the bombers up anyway--some consolation. He’d killed ten men because the shackles holding the bombs were defective when frozen at altitude. Fixing the problem never became a high priority. The only things that counted were flying missions and destroying German war materials. They were just shackles that held tons of high explosives. If their proper functioning didn’t matter that much to the brass hats back at HQ, why should he worry about it? Cowards maintained that nonsense, and he knew it. No one could connect Capt. Lloyd with cowardice.
Why is this bothering me now so much? The Army cleared me of negligence. Why now?
In the final analysis, how could anyone grasp the most considerable conundrum of all, the war? It lulled men into worse-case scenarios from which they could never extricate themselves. In that sense, wars never end until the last possible effect carries no more weight. But every war lives on in incalculable ways-- in the participants' lives. Should Stephen chalk it up to bad luck? The brass planned fate and rotten luck into everything, those things that happen that no one can explain. The ball bounces this way and then that way. Nobody knows what direction it will take.
He’d begun several letters to the wives and parents of the unlucky crew but couldn’t get past the “Dear Mr.—and, Dear Mrs.—“ If only he hadn’t known anyone from that crew, but he had. O, God, help me. Stephen had folded, stuffed, and pushed this horrible state of affairs away with all the other losses so that he would never find it. Now, that war stared him in the kisser, smothering him, destroying his marriage, his job, and his life.
Stephen fell on his knees and bawled.
Oh God. Please forgive me. I didn't mean for that to happen. I didn't want it to happen. I can't expunge their blood from my hands. But--couldn't you have prevented it? I thought you were supposed to be loving. Why? Dear God, why?
Stephen fell on his knees and bawled. He begged for forgiveness from the men who could no longer forgive him. Stephen Lloyd begged the trees to hear his confession. He wanted their absolution. The former Army Air Corps Captain begged the bull to kill him one last time. That’s when he heard or thought he heard, off in the distance, a multiengine radial airplane somewhere behind the clouds.
Stephen came to a gnawing awareness that splotches of mud covered his face. The instinct to fight and kill, ridiculously high, covered his soul. Some delicious power had heightened his body's senses, and he felt stronger than he had in years, to the point of invincibility. His hands, feet, nose, and mouth tingled. Stephen felt like running, but where? And why? And then he knew he had been there. He saw his left leg swing in front of the pilot’s seat for that fullest instant. He could see, even feel, his escape kit pinned to his knee pocket, the yellow life vest about his neck. He felt the seat cushion under him as he sat, and behind his back, the parachute pushed against him. He “felt” his hunting knife strapped to his ankle—all of it came to mind.
Sitting secure in his seat, he took the metal yoke in his hands. Then he made the necessary checks: water, canteen, mess kit, and blankets. Stephen's mind inventoried this equipment. Turkey In The Straw—he whistled it subconsciously when they entered the flak, which became part of the mental clutter. This annoying ditty helped settle his increasing fears. And just as quickly—the entire palpitating panorama of aircraft and war faded and then withdrew.
But the emotions of it remained, racing through him at breakneck speed. Gone, but he had--he had what? No one would believe him. It didn’t matter because he felt out of control. Something extraordinary had occurred at his epicenter. Worst of all, he couldn't restrain it. Stephen wanted to bottle what he felt. The memories of the investigation, the sound of that distant airplane, and the hundred-octane smell tripped something in his mind. How very strange and powerful. When the adrenaline wore off, he'd feel drained. His former guilt had mingled with his flashback, and he felt sick from their power over him.
The sun disappeared behind gray clouds for the time Stephen had ‘flown.’ Now, he felt spent and fearful, his heart pounding in his chest.
Stephen sat back in the grass. In another second, he interlaced his fingers behind his head, trying to slow his breathing, to bring it under control. His stomach growled unexpectedly. He hadn’t eaten since last night--that stupid cook.
Large drops of rain splattered upon him, and in the distance, the crack of thunder echoed through the valley, bouncing among the white-trunked cedars, the poplars, blue spruce, and giant pines. Within minutes, the rain came in torrents. Stephen sat there soaked, the second time in a week. He hadn't planned this day well or at all. This thing pressing against his chest forced him to react, not think. He hadn’t been able to prepare for any of this. For some odd reason, he didn't care about being drenched. His volatility and the ensuing depression had born fruit: pneumonia and then death. He would be done with this.
Pulling himself up against his weight, which felt ponderous, Stephen began to walk again; the direction didn't matter. In the distance, lightning struck and cracked through the darkening sky. He wished it could reach him. His life, like the rain drenching him, felt thoroughly washed out.
Finding a covering of pines, he stood shaking under them. The wind pushed against him, urging him to find some other place to be miserable. He remembered what it felt like to hate; for now, he hated his existence.
Stephen barely noticed when the rain began to let up. He walked up one hill and down another, stopping at times to rest. Why had Stephen put on his leather shoes this morning? He had boots. His feet rubbed painfully inside his soggy dress shoes. The late afternoon sun filtered through the forest. However, the renewed warmth didn’t penetrate the forest floor. Now, he felt spent and fearful.
Calm down. You've been here before. Twenty-five missions, remember? I want Susan more than I ever have. Why did I leave her like that? You saw the desperation in her eyes. You're a fool. No. You're an idiot. I know I couldn't control those bomb shackles. I know that, but I can't get rid of this guilt that somehow that was my fault. Why can't I let go of the war? Why can't the war let go of me?
When Stephen approached a rise in the forest, he heard the din of rushing water. Italy had led him here, and the moment came for Stephen Lloyd to decide. He moved cautiously through the thick, wet branches, and Cheslata Falls came fully into view. The thundering waters roared into the river one hundred fifty feet straight down, flowing into the valley so far below him. He had fished that river many times.
Stephen stood facing an action that would silence their voices and assuage his guilt. He’d asked the bull, God, and the lightning to kill him. With little effort, Stephen could end this. Moving to the edge, he squatted. Blind to the majesty before him, a dark clarity overcame his reason. He refused the comforting speech of the magnificent view. No matter how he tried, Stephen couldn’t get himself lost, yet he was internally ambivalent.
"CAN'T SEE IT, CAN YOU?"
Stephen's body would strike the rocks about fifty or sixty feet below him. He would tumble and bounce. The stones he crashed against on the way down to the river below would crush his skull. His other bones and internal parts would collide and shatter when he struck the rocks further down. If he made it to the fast-flowing water, his broken body would be unable to keep him from drowning.
This is going to hurt. Stephen abandoned the thought. So he sat, allowing his legs to dangle over the edge. Maybe the rock upon which he had put his entire weight would give way. There would be no choice to make. In seconds, he would be dead.
You can do this. Lloyd. The world would be better off without you. You are destroying your wife. God surely hates you, and you're a murderer besides. You have lived all these years well past what you deserve. You should have died, not them. You never gave them a chance.
Something dark moved above him in the distance that caught his attention. Stephen shielded his eyes with his hands, attempting to see what had arrested his intention. High above the pine-covered forest, an eagle rode the currents. “Incredible,” and then he returned to the business at hand—killing himself. Then, the second disturbance of his mental faculties roused him.
How will Michael handle this?
And then Margaret’s voice interrupted him.
Father, what do you think of my boyfriend? What college do you want me to attend? Why would you kill yourself? I love you so much, but now you're dead, and I wanted you to be here to give me away when I got married, but you’re gone.
In his mind’s eye, he saw David sitting on the couch, watching TV, with Brit sitting in his lap.
Hey, Father, let's play catch!
Both boy and dog looked quite content. Susan said nothing. She stood with her arms crossed, looking intensely disappointed and anguished at her husband. Beautiful Susan. Marcus and Annika entered the fray, each asking questions to this dead man, Stephen Lloyd.
Stephen’s need to shed his troubles couldn’t compete with those people. They demanded that he live. Annika would lose her mind. He felt Susan’s smooth body against his; this aroused him, and he swore at his weak passions. That look from her eyes pounded against him.
I’m sorry, Susan. I'm just lost. In time, you won’t miss me. The world is better off without me. I’ve lived longer than I should. Kiss the grand-babies for me. I love you. I love you.
What did that mean, really, “I love you?” What is love?
Stephen edged closer to the lip of the rock. Surprisingly, he felt relatively calm for a man about to destroy many people’s lives, including his.
From behind him, he heard Quill’s calm voice. “Nice view,” the old man spoke from the distance, but not out of hearing. “Think that's a good idea, son?”
Stephen didn’t turn around but asked, “How long have you been there?”
“Oh, I don't know. It's a little while, I guess. I knew where to find you. I thought about it too, but I sat over there,” Quill pointed several yards from where Stephen sat, “when I couldn’t take the pressure anymore. If you intend to do it, over there is a better place. I think you’ll die quicker—no chance you’ll end up a paraplegic. A friend of mine tried to kill himself by jumping off a bridge. He ended up with a broken neck. Now he’s dead, but what a pain in the rear end he was to his wife taking care of him for the last seven years of his miserable life.”
Quill Du Pont let the thunder of the falls and the distant river it flowed into carry the conversation for the next few minutes. “Old Sam, now he did it right. He got his .45, stuck it in his mouth, and pulled the trigger. By the time Sam got home from years in a POW camp, his wife had gone and gotten remarried.”
“What do you mean, remarried?”
“She didn’t know if he was alive or not. Never did tell you about my time in the service and after the war, did I?”
“No. Not that I recall.”
“Ever hear of Bataan?”
“Yeah. Who hasn’t?”
Quill stood just inside the tree line. He figured that if his voice contained any alarm, Stephen might jump. “When MacArthur left the Philippines, it all went downhill. Before the Japs got us, we were down to eating the mules. No ammo. Nothing left to fight with.” Instead of speaking to his boss, the older man surveyed the great expanse before him. "Oh boy. My legs ache," Quill said, leaning on his cane. So many ghosts had passed in review since Quill returned from his final Japanese POW camp.
“The Japs bayoneted us when we fell out. No chance to escape. Some of the guys from my unit worked on--,” Quill paused, not wanting to let the most recent thought go. “Did you ever see that movie, uh, Bridge on the River Kwai? That was all Hollywood. The prisoners died by the thousands. None of us helped the Japs build a bridge--never saw any of those men again. The Japs would send us to one POW compound for a few months, then to another one.”
Quill appeared frailer, standing near that ledge mere feet from his physically larger employer. He reached into his wallet and removed a picture of himself before the war. He moved it a bit closer to Stephen so he could see it. The photo revealed a man wearing a football uniform. “That was me. I played Safety for the University of Montana before I joined the Army—ROTC. Hard to believe, huh?”
Stephen took the yellowed, line-creased photo in his large hand and stared at it incredulously. “Is that what the war did to you? ”
“Well, it started with malaria, then dysentery. I was so dad-gum weak. I drank rancid water and ate various, uh, things to keep alive. I weighed a hundred and two pounds when the war ended. I got to where I wanted to die more than I wanted to live. I was on one of those Jap ships headed to Tokyo when our flyboys torpedoed the ship. I still don’t know how I ended up on a door in the ocean. The few of us that survived were rescued two days later by another Jap ship, a destroyer, I think. Just skin and bones, I was--we were. When we got to Japan, they took us to this POW compound. The Japs gave us enough to eat to keep us alive but not much more. Then the flyboys dropped the bomb, and the Japs started chopping off some of the captured flyboys’ heads--still can't eat rice.”
Stephen's appreciation for this man soared. “I had no idea, Quill. But you said you sat over there and thought about this?” Quill had this glorious view--Stephen had Smitty’s.
“I've been to this cliff six times. I was going to fling myself off every time. I meant to, believe me because I hurt so bad inside. I hated myself for staying alive when so many better fellas than I didn’t make it. Some days, I would throw up until there was nothing left in my body to heave. Helen, she didn’t understand, bless her heart. I was so angry all the time. But she never left me. I never did feel like I fit in back in Montana. I had to get away from everything even slightly familiar. Your daddy offered me my old job back, so we moved back up here.”
“What kept you from jumping?”
The older man studied the terrain carefully. What Quill said mattered. “Look out there.”
“Out where?”
“There!” Quill’s arm swept across his front, indicating the vast wilderness spread before them both. “There. What do you see?”
Stephen breathed deeply. What should have been an awe-inspiring expanse of trees and river, roaring sound and pine smell, colors, and hues of breathtaking glory visited his senses, but today, Stephen only saw it in black and white because his disturbed, guilt-ridden mind controlled his perception of life. That pressure had only intensified over the preceding hours.
"Does your chest ever squeeze you so tight you can't breathe, Quill?"
"Yours too?" Quill asked.
"Yeah. Mine too. Quill, I really want to be alone. I need to think about-- things."
“I know you do. You can’t see it, can you?”
“Quill, I--No, I don't see it.”
“As I said, I’ve been here six times to do just what you still want to do. You’re Catholic. That’s right, isn’t it?”
Stephen nodded in the affirmative. “I guess. Why, what are you?”
“I'm. . . well, let’s just say I’m a Christian. Leave it at that.”
“So, what does religion have to do with anything?”
“Everything. You believe in God, son?”
A long silence ensued from the man sitting next to Quill Du Pont. “I don’t know.”
“I know that feeling. When I came home, the only real emotion I could express was hate. If there was a God, I hated him. It took me ten years to gain back thirty pounds. And the first guy that tried to talk to me about God, well, sir, I sure thought about trying to take him out, if you know what I mean? I just didn’t have the strength to fight—like I did when I played ball. I sure cussed him a blue streak. When I felt well enough, I got drunk. That almost killed me. You know, it was as if, it was as if I couldn’t die. I know that sounds ridiculous, but I began to believe I was doomed to live--a once tough, strong football player shackled to a little, weak body. Yep, I’ve been here six times."
“So, why didn’t you jump?”
“Well, I stood right over there, like I said. I could feel the rock ledge under my shoes, and just as I began to lean forward, I suddenly saw the beauty of this valley, this river, the forest, and these hills. I saw it all, and I still can’t explain it. I felt it. It was surreal. I mean, I saw this vista in colors and sounds, even smells that I didn’t know existed. The thought that all this didn’t get here by itself suddenly was the only thing I could think about. I also knew that I couldn’t destroy myself because of my connection to all this. That’s when I knew this glorious place had to have a Creator. I came here to kill myself, and suddenly I didn’t want to. I wanted to explore its connection to me and my connection to it. Well, sir, that meant I had to live. Some decision, huh? Anyway, I walked all over these hills and ended up back at the cabin. Your dad had left two days before—before the weather closed in.
“There was my Helen waiting for me. I think she knew every time I headed this way that it might be the last time she’d see me alive. She always knew when I had to leave--when the war closed in on me.” Quill had grown melancholy, his words heavy with nostalgia. “Oh, son, that woman loved me.”
“Do you miss her?”
“I do. I miss Helen’s presence--her smell. I was so emotionally distant after the war. She needed what I couldn’t give her. There were times when I thought about telling her to divorce me, go back home, and remarry. She would give me that ‘you’ve gotta be kidding me’ look. She would go in the kitchen and bake me a blackberry or apple pie or, well, you know. I didn’t cry when cancer took her. I closed my eyes, but I didn’t cry. Imagine that? I didn’t cry over my wife. No tears. I think--"
“What?”
“No.”
“What Quill?”
“Hmmm. Well, my relationship with my platoon was the deepest--" The old man hesitated. His emotional wounds had been closed off for years, and he didn’t want to fester them again. For several minutes, the conversation moved from the non-emotional, superficial level, the facts, to a degree only combat survivors can reach. The words are not necessarily different, but the men's souls spoke to each other in ways and means that each man understands, is comfortable with, and desperately needs to communicate. The former relationship between Quill and Stephen had changed. Both men had survived Hell.
“I think I know why I couldn't ever return her love in the same proportion she gave it to me. I, I, well, I loved those guys, Donaldson, McGee, Johnny Newsome, Leonard, Halls, Berry, and Captain Johnson. I watched them all die, and I couldn't change any of it. A bit too late, I discovered that you love your buddies, and it’s different; it's deeper than your love for your wife and kids.”
Quill looked at Stephen to see if his words registered. They had. “When I came home, you know, going through the long recovery period, I realized that I didn’t love Helen like I did before the war. It felt as if someone severed part of me while I was a prisoner all those years, and, try as I might, I couldn’t give myself to her or anyone else ever again. I gave her what I could, but it felt, uh, it still feels as if there's part of me I had to hold back from folks, like at church. It’s as if I need to save it for something ahead. When I try to express my concerns, I hold back. After a few minutes, there's nothing there. Does that make any sense?”
“Yes. Since the funeral, I haven’t felt like I fit--at home.”
“I know what that feels like,” Quill said.
The roar of water over the cliff carried the conversation for a minute more. Quill picked up a divergent theme. He asked, “Have trouble sleeping?” Stephen nodded in the affirmative. Quill continued. “I started going to this little church down the road. You passed it before you got here. I felt strange going; I have to tell you. It had been years since I’d darkened the door of a church. Are you okay with this, Stephen?”
“I don’t know. Yes, I suppose.” Sudden hot tears welled in Stephen's eyes. His face felt round and plump. Quill surmised that his bosses' heart began to surface, and no one could stop it—nor should they. Stephen spoke as if he wanted to live.
“I flew B-24s out of Italy—Fifteenth Air Force." Silence. "There was this one particular mission: my bombs hung up in the bomb bay, then let go and killed a friend of mine and his ten-man crew below our ship.” Stephen could advance no farther before the tears and grief overwhelmed him for the second time that day. The weathered old gentleman straightened himself awkwardly, pushing upward against his cane. Quill moved next to the younger man, laid his hand on Stephen’s head, and let him cry.
“I know. Let it go, son. Just let it go. I don't know why God directs things like that to happen the way they do." Then, in a more subdued tone, "I don't, but in some way, that is all part of a much bigger plan that is so wisely constructed and mysterious; well, I can't figure it out--Why did MacArthur leave us there to run out of everything and sail to Australia and safety? Why didn't FDR send us help, any help? I know why. He didn't have any to send us, that's why. Where was God? On His throne in heaven, directing events just like He did at the great flood. That's right, just let it go, son. The Bible says the secret things belong to God.”
Stephen felt as fragile as Quill looked for those long, difficult moments on the ledge. He hadn’t eaten in many hours, and his emotions had run roughshod over him like the water over the falls. The day’s care, with its agitation and grief, wet clothes, and blisters from his shoes not made for wet conditions, had drained Stephen of his energy reserves.
Quill reached into his coat pocket and retrieved a sandwich Susan had given to Quill should he find her husband. “Tell him I love him so much,” Susan told the caretaker. He knew right where to look once alerted to the situation.
The sun's angle had gone below the treetops, and the air grew much cooler. The breeze picked up, smacking into Stephen’s partially dry clothing, and he shook. He felt like death warmed over.
“Come on, Stephen. Let’s get you home. We can finish this tomorrow.”
SUICIDE AND THE DEVIL
From where does the thought of suicide originate? What is its source? Why do people believe ending their lives makes sense when they have spent years protecting themselves from the death they suddenly seek? Stephen Lloyd had everything to live for. In a matter of months, he convinced himself he had nothing to live for. At a propitious moment, that seemed rational and appealing to him.
He could listen to other voices as long as God didn't exist. The fool says in his heart there is no God. The fool also says there is no devil, and Stephen is playing the fool. The devil is cunning--an angel of light, the father of lies, and as long as he can convince the fool he doesn't exist, a deceived individual is open to Satan's suggestions and feels right during his ensuing deliberations. What rational person believes ending their life is good regardless of their circumstances? Getting run over by a two-thousand-pound bull, struck by lightning, or intentionally plunging oneself headlong off a cliff is nuts any way one slices it. Quill and Stephen had bought into the lie and almost acted willfully on that fabrication. It sounded and felt right.
Satan's original lie revealed itself in the question, "Has God said?" in answer to His prior decree, "You shall not eat." Eve's and Adam's hermeneutical analysis of that divine decree assumed God didn't mean exactly what He said, "You shall not eat." Satan surreptitiously directed his first question toward God, whom the devil made to be the liar.
Jesus said He came to give life eternal to all who believe in His name. Quill and Stephen's response to that indicative is, "Really? I've done fine without you." For these veterans, "Jesus' words are a lie. If Jesus lived, He's probably the source of my problems," and "There is no devil. You're a fool for believing in such nonsense."
Jesus is God incarnate, and His Father's word, which He spoke, is true. Jesus dueled in the wilderness over Satan's original lie, "Has God said?" The Lord often spoke to the crowds about Satan's existence. Any deviation from those verities originates from another source--the devil himself.
Quill and Stephen either denied the devil's existence or gave his reality little or no credence and fell victim to his wiles. Lucifer couldn't make them act, but he did "suggest" a self-destructive course of action, and his insinuations landed fruitfully in the lap of their emotions--it felt right, making the lie more convincing, more "truthful." This lie persists.
A WARM TUB
Saturday, May 13, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Help me get his wet clothes off,” Quill told Susan. The older man wrestled with Stephen’s shirt while Susan untied his shoes and pulled them off. The day’s concerns had exhausted Quill, that, and the hundred-yard walk over rough ground to the falls where he found Stephen. Quill felt even more tired from helping the bigger man return to the truck. What little help he could give to assist Stephen up the stairs had almost done him in. At times like this, Quill hated the size of the main cabin.
The sun’s brilliance had dwindled to almost an extinguished ember, causing the late Canadian spring air to cool rapidly. Stephen sat trembling involuntarily in the chair next to the practically filled tub. Stephen’s glassy eyes refused to focus. Susan held her questions and agitation until Stephen had bathed, dressed, and eaten. She noted her husband’s expressionless stare that his anger had subsided. For this one small favor, she thanked God. Perhaps He heard her after all.
The steam from the water ascended as visible airy wisps formed condensation on the walls and around the tub. Once the mirror fogged, Susan turned the tap handles, and the rushing water stopped, all but a drip. Somehow, Susan and Quill had encouraged Stephen to his feet so that they both could tug at his dirty britches. Stripped to his underwear, Quill told Susan he would wait in the kitchen. He wanted to speak to her about some things, but it could wait for now. As he closed the door to the bathroom, Stephen unexpectedly and halfheartedly mumbled, “Thanks, Quill.” Quill winked and left the man and his wife alone.
I hope you're satisfied, Stephen. You look terrible. What happened to you out there? You're killing me. What's going on? I don't understand. I love you, but you're destroying me. Look at you!
"How did you cut yourself?" Susan asked.
Stephen shrugged his shoulders, standing in the middle of the bathroom, mostly unconcerned. He looked down at his hands and noticed dried blood on several scraped knuckles.
Susan removed a wash rag from the linen closet and wetted it in the tub. Next, she rubbed soap onto the cloth and attempted to clean her husband's dirty face, but he pulled away. "Please don't," he demanded.
"What? Stephen, I'm trying to clean this--"
"Susan, don't. I'll get it." At that, Stephen's stomach growled.
Stephen kicked his underwear onto the floor, brushed aside Susan’s offer of help, and eased himself into the water.
"Stephen!"
Stephen lowered himself into the stinging water, which felt like needles driving into his hairy legs and bottom. The further he coaxed his body into the tub, he made a hissing and oohing sound. The displaced water rose and gurgled into the safety drain.
"Stephen?"
The man's silence cut his wife like a knife.
He slowly eased his remaining weary, naked body fully into its warm depth. The smell of his dirty skin scalded into submission brought back memories of his mother bathing him as a child. He’d gotten dirty then, too. Stephen’s flesh tingled even after several minutes, and his toes ached as they thawed.
Stephen intentionally avoided his wife's gaze. His misery mired his thinking. Immersed in the water, Stephen heard Susan turn to leave. A minute later, Susan returned with a stool, placed it next to the tub, and sat.
For several agonizing minutes, Susan stared at her husband. I'm not giving up, Stephen. No words passed between them. Susan fought her impulse to make a bigger fuss over her husband’s blood and torn, dirty skin. She was undoubtedly relieved at his safe return. That knowledge, however, didn’t overcome the anger, bewilderment, and resistance to her vying for ascendency.
Why are you doing this to me, Stephen?
Should she say something? Would Stephen apologize? This virgin territory felt strange to them both. In another, much more frustrating sense, which she’d spent the entire day cultivating, his presence couldn’t compensate for walking out on her this morning. Stephen's elusive, argumentative tenor and the ease with which he disappeared following the pleasure they had shared galled her. Susan’s concerns and feelings mattered every bit as much as his problems.
Hello, Mrs. Danvers. I will stand up to you. Count on it.
With little emotion, Susan asked, “May I wash your back?” a rather slippery yet cautious question tested the waters of their marriage.
Stephen uttered a cold, “Sure.” To Stephen, talking felt like lifting a pernicious thing.
Susan talked about insignificant things as she soaped his back.
Shut up, Susan. Don't talk. For god's sake, don't talk.
The water sloshed.
Stephen felt the growing familiarity of pressure in his chest. He knew he’d worried her by leaving angry. Stephen had done everything wrong. He’d reacted like a good bomber pilot trying to save his life and that of his crew--fight or flight. Stephen chose the latter, and now he wanted to die a lonely death for his crimes. He even came close to it today but wouldn't tell her that.
This ‘entity’ had him firmly in its grip, and he still had no hard reference point to address or speak to Susan about. He had some hunches but nothing solid. Stephen thought he had an ally in Quill. Quill had spoken from an understanding he needed. Still, he didn’t want to talk about the war—not with his wife, regardless of what they had come here to do. Susan had come north for that. Stephen had come to complete a mission. After finishing it, he asked himself what else was left to do.
Amid these brusk mental gyrations, the slightest hint of Susan’s perfume and the warm, sweet familiarity of her breath caught him off guard. Those two tangibles softened the agitation of self-inflicted resistance that had built within his mind and body from this morning. He sank deeper into the water. “Oooooh,” he breathed aloud. He’d bought another few seconds of nonverbal communication.
Susan’s “I love you” seemed to him part question, part indicative.
But to Stephen, responding in kind created the sensation of his heart bursting. He’d spent far too much time alone in his head lately. With all the strength he used at the company gym’s bench press, Stephen whispered, “I know. I love you too.” Tepid words.
“Do you love me, Stephen?” There could have been more to this question, like, why did you run off from me this morning? Why did you hurt me so deeply? Why couldn’t you answer at least some of my concerns? Why is it so difficult to talk to me? But she didn’t need or want another argument right now. With her question, a cloud formed over the bathroom.
A man who has been married for half his life to one woman doesn’t feel ill at ease when his wife observes his naked body. But at the moment, with her needs or demands the same as when he left her, Stephen recognized that her beloved didn’t want her near him. Hours earlier, he wanted his wife close. But here she sat, alone, her husband silently stiff-arming her, preoccupied with his thoughts.
Stephen felt crowded. He couldn’t alter what he felt or wanted. His wife certainly couldn’t help what she wanted. How could he tell her that she irritated him too much lately? He loved her, but he wanted to be left alone. She wanted his words and nearness more than life itself.
The fact that she derived her identity from her husband slapped her. Stephen's identity, however, had taken some severe hits of late. He wanted a modicum of isolation to work out this damnable equation. A prying mother hen wasn't required or requested.
"I don't want to deal with this," Stephen said to the wall five feet distant as if Susan were still in Texas.
Damien’s demise had forever altered the Lloyd’s present and future. Because of that untimely death, something metaphysical seemed to be forcing Stephen to face his past.
"God, please, not right now." Susan held her peace, watching and listening. Surely, Susan could understand that. No. No, she couldn’t. If Stephen had changed, then their marriage would probably have also changed. But what form would it take now? She had no way of knowing.
Susan touched his shoulder, but he moved away.
Stephen didn’t want to talk, and he didn’t want her to touch him either. Together, they had to address these questions. But Stephen couldn’t—not now.
Stephen had begun to live in a quarantined world that coincided with what lived in him, a life of reaction, a life of rising anger and falling depression, not objective cognition. There’s a huge difference. Reaction would prove costly in the corporate world he knew and traveled. It would asphyxiate everything that he and his forbearers had built. In the world of combat, thinking had killed better pilots than him.
“Susan!” Stephen forced the word out of his mind like an abscessed sore, a profound, pus-like thing that aggrieved him. “I can’t--talk to you--right now.”
Emotions, framed by the words Susan’s innermost being had chosen during the day’s lonely vigil, poured forth. “Stephen, I was so scared. I thought I wouldn’t ever see you again. Don’t you know how much I love you?” A negative ardor balanced, “Don’t you ever do that to me again!”
Susan’s last words felt to Stephen like the day’s old repressed fists battering at the barrier he’d erected around himself. They bounced off, of course, but left his head pounding. Stephen pulled his arms over his head out of survival as if signaling to her, ‘Please, just leave, Susan. Just leave.’ Susan burst into tears, stood, and pulled the door shut after her. She’d granted his request.
Alone now, but with the knowledge he’d hurt her one more time. That seemed the best he could do lately: hurt his wife. Still, he refused to explain to her his past.
Several minutes later, "I can tell her."
Since the past surreptitiously interfaced with his immediate life, he could not meet Susan’s present needs or his own. For the moment, Stephen sat in the tub silently. The day had run through his fingers like the water he sat in.
After some forty minutes, the water turned lukewarm, then cold. It had long since ceased its soothing purpose. Only the sound of Stephen's breathing interfered with the quiet and occasional sloshing as he moved. Susan’s presence, if it had done nothing else, had made this silence acceptable.
This bath became a singularly miserable experience. He saw his life disintegrating, and now he knew it. He sensed the danger of losing the very things that had made life bearable to him: —his wife, family, career, and his reason for being. Within forty minutes, Stephen had gone from half-conscious shivering to warmth to growing darkness; despair seemed inevitable, and that would give way to purposelessness. He’d not tried to drown himself yet, but the thought eddied around the edges of Stephen's mind.
A BLESSED GIANT RAT
Sunday, May 14, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Susan didn’t avoid Stephen in the morning but didn’t go out of her way to cover the hazy and jagged matter separating them. Thus, she resolved to take the day and, if possible, rewind her unraveling soul. Stephen would surely not do much, Susan hoped. She felt sorry for herself as she dressed. Looking into the mirror, Susan decided again not to apply any makeup. Susan had always been fortunate that way. The woman staring back at her had no other female sympathetic to her plight with which to discuss her husband and her misery. That woman’s ferocious fatigue hindered her sleep lately. She often felt behind her in bed countless desires to touch Stephen. Resigned to his soft fits of sluggish respiration and her infrequent catnaps, Susan fought with Mrs. Danvers over the soul of her husband and herself. She succumbed to somnolence around 3:45.
At breakfast, Quill went to church and visited one of his rancher friends. He said he would return later in the afternoon. Stephen paid little attention. He ate quickly and headed out the door without saying goodbye to anyone; his self-protective pickets were already up. Stephen's precipitous departure surprised Susan, and the day began to wallow again, bearing its weight like a heavy, cruel thing. With the men gone, Susan sat alone at the table in the vast “warehouse,” picking at the cold scrambled eggs and bacon on her plate. She pondered anew how her life and marriage could have come to this.
Jacques returned to collect and wash the dishes only to find that Susan had already done them. She phoned the children and cried joyfully, hearing their voices. Each shared the current events surrounding their lives. Susan’s heart ached, unable to experience any of it. She spoke evasively about their father but assured Margaret and David that all would be fine. Michael reminded his mother about his coming graduation in June, an event emblazoned on her conscious mind since birth. His concern centered around his parents’ reason for going to Canada and now that purpose might run its unproductive course before they needed to leave. Susan, too, worried about this but told him not to fret. It would all work out. With that, Susan placed the phone in its cradle, praying her children would not hear the desperation in her voice. Stephen had made several failed attempts to call the children but placed the phone back on the receiver before completing the call.
Susan left the table and found the nearest sofa. The rising pinch of anger built over her husband’s lack of cooperation. She said aloud, "Susan, why don't you write each child a letter? That is a great idea, Susan."
Alas, she would write them tomorrow, and then she trudged upstairs to get her writing materials.
This task took her several hours, but in the end, Susan didn't mail them. She climbed up the stairs and found her copy of Hemingway’s To Have and Have Not, a novel she brought. Susan found it challenging to concentrate. Hemingway’s existentialism depressed her. Now, she wondered why she had packed that particular work.
She ate lunch alone, then walked to the enormous picture window to gaze again at the pastoral setting. In the distance, she observed the lazy cattle swishing their tails at bothersome flies. Once, she caught sight of Stephen doing something down near the drive. Finally, the orange, yellow, red, and velvet sunset coaxed from her an exclamation point, “Magnificent!” Susan thought of the melody to Canadian Sunset, which she’d spent hours learning on the piano at nine. She thought it would be nice to have a piano, but the men didn’t see the need for such things. Tuning it would be a problem here. Did none of the men play; probably not. Susan hugged herself as the day closed, feeling its solemn chill. She dined alone but for Jacques’s presence in the kitchen. Stephen didn’t show up for dinner, and Quill hadn’t returned either, as he said.
Stephen had spent the day avoiding his wife and his thoughts, preferring an unchaperoned cluster of hours. He wanted to find something to keep his hands and mind busy. Stephen tinkered with this and that in the barn and then walked the fence line to check for loose or broken wire. At nine-twelve p.m., he opened the cabin’s main door. Susan had left a light on downstairs. Stephen slipped behind the bar, where he found an unopened bottle of Canadian Club. He poured a crystal glass half-full and sat in the nearest living area.
Stephen had been mentally quiet all day. He didn't want to entrap himself in sudden idleness. Half a glass of Scotch whiskey would unwind him. But on an empty stomach? Stephen sipped the libation slowly. Steadily, the glass he’d most recently emptied brought on a numbness that advanced toward subduing his thinking processes further. An hour later, he climbed the stairs lightheaded, his steps unsteady and heavier the closer he came to his wife. As he neared the bedroom door, and in his muddled state, Stephen thought he heard his wife crying. It would be easier to sleep in the next room. He remembered little to nothing else after 10:41 the following day.
The week matriculated wearily. Susan found Stephen argumentative or mute when confronting or conversing with Stephen. He produced excuses to tend to “urgent” business on the property. Despite her protests, often bellicose, Stephen left her to sort through alone what he refused to confront. He had not called the children by Wednesday. Marcus Lloyd told Dolores to refer all family matters to himself.
On Thursday, Stephen came out of his tight-fisted shell. Susan had no idea how to evaluate this man or what to say to him when this transformation occurred. Stephen roused his wife awake two nights in a row, counting chutes or calling out bogeys at various clock numbers. "The toggles! Oh, s%*t!"
Susan had to shake him awake to stop the sweat-drenched nightmares. When Stephen finally let go, Susan held him and rocked him back to sleep, all the while wondering how God could abandon her to this.
"May I come with you today, Stephen?"
"I guess."
"Does anyone use these saddles? What kind are they?" "Tell me about this kind of hay," she asked. "Is this a good feed, honey?"
Susan saw the barn cat scamper after a rat as giant as a small cat. The instant the feline saw the rodent, Susan screamed hysterically and all but jumped into Stephen’s arms.
After Susan calmed herself sufficiently, their laughter burst asunder the week-old tension and avoidance. Susan pulled her husband over to the stacked hay bales and sat quietly.
Testing the waters, Susan blurted, "You know I adore you, Stephen Lloyd." A tear rolled down his cheek, depositing itself on his jeans. "You had several nightmares last night. Do you remember?" She asked.
"I think so," Stephen replied, almost embarrassed. "Susan, I'm so lost. I adore you, too. You're the most perfect woman--I, I, I"m sorry, honey. It feels like I'm in this dark room, and there's no exit. I hate myself right now., and I'm certain you do."
Stephen spent the better part of ten minutes apologizing for his behavior. She accepted his words at face value, but she, too, felt distant, if not mislaid. Stephen took his wife's hand, and Susan let him walk her out into the field, away from the cattle. It took a half-mile before he said anything. Stephen evaded her questions about his nightmares. He owed her, at the very least, some conversation. That blessed rat had forced their difficulties toward the center of their relationship.
Stephen couldn’t have been more dear or charming on Friday and Saturday. He seemed more at ease with life. Had a transformation taken place? Would they finally begin to talk? Susan again drew close to Stephen, wanting to drink him in. They slept late, loved deeply, talked, loved again, and laughed. Finally, they opened the bedroom door at about 3 p.m. A glorious day greeted them, what remained of it. Stephen smiled, and Susan felt a warm glow in her soul. The world seemed conquerable.
SETTING THE TABLE
Sunday, May 21, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
After attending church and visiting his friend, Quill returned to find Stephen arguing with Susan. The topic seemed insignificant to Quill. Several seconds later, Quill heard the Lloyd's bedroom door slam. Stephen rushed past him and out the front door.
Stephen mumbled something as he sped past Quill, mainly because he wanted to leave the proximity of his wife. Quill held his peace. He’d been here and knew the stakes, so he prayed for his guests again. The afternoon ground on, and Susan stayed in the bedroom. Stephen dug and replaced fence posts. Several didn't need replacing.
"Ahhhhhh! D&$n it!" Stephen realized that a huge rock lay just under the ground's surface. He would need to get the tractor to dig it out. Stephen threw the posthole digger into the field and set off to be alone up in the tree line, swearing at everything.
At seven p.m., Susan descended the stairs, hoping she could salvage the rest of her tenth day in Canada. She needed a more suitable night than this day had portended. Frankly, Susan didn’t expect her husband would provide it. Her dressing preparations had wearied her because of her husband’s volatile exit. In what mental condition would she find him tonight? Susan applied her makeup with apprehension one minute, something just under the screen of hope the next.
No one stood below the main level to observe how fetching and elegant Susan looked. She appeared as graceful this evening as when Stephen first saw her at her final pageant. This particular black gown clung to her as if the designer had her in mind when he set pencil to paper, accenting her eyes as much as her figure. The dress, or she, or both had stopped Stephen in his tracks the moment he saw her wearing it that night in Houston several years ago. All the men with whom Stephen stood conversing halted stock still at the sight of his wife. Within three minutes, she had powerful men, two generals, several top corporate execs, one engineer, and a graduate student infatuated and probably in love with her. With her intellect, Susan kept them looking at her face. She intended to keep these men’s eyes from playing about her physique, no little accomplishment to be sure. Observing his wife from a distance, Stephen enjoyed what he saw.
That night, Susan held her prestigious audience spellbound for forty-five minutes, engaging them on a host of subjects. Stephen edged close to his woman, watching and admiring her. When they were alone, Stephen kissed her passionately and told her how much he adored her, his words communicating high praise and genuine love. It had been the best night of her life. Susan languished in the memory of that evening at the top of the stairs for several minutes more.
With that powerful memory fading, her spirit felt a bit less buoyant. Susan pressed and smoothed the gown around her hips and waist, having already admired what the mirror reflected. Yet, in her mental periphery, Susan Lloyd felt their chances at marriage slipping away. What else could she or should she try? How would her mother or Annika coach her?
Her lips shone, her nails immaculate, her hair perfect, and her teeth white and straight. Would anyone on the main floor notice? The goblet shone gloriously, but had the past days contaminated or emptied the vessel? As with the Spartans, she would either return to her bedroom with her shield or on it.
Susan descended the long stairs, building to a suspenseful conclusion when she reached the last step. The bar provided the perfect props for this stage to showcase Susan Lloyd. When she reached the midway point, Susan slowed, breathed deeply, and all but bounced to the bottom. An uninvited positive and glorious thought just then filled her mind with possibilities. Susan all but willed that this evening to be good for her marriage.
At the bottom step, the wonderful smell of Jacques’ usually late banquet greeted Susan, and the bounty freshly cooked brought her senses alive. Jacques brought all these effects to the great house.
At nine o’clock, her stomach told her she must eat. Tonight, the Frenchman planned well. The house and its aroma held many superb amenities. The ambiance embraced a promise of sanctuary to her stretched and drained emotions. But the cavernous, unpeopled room, save Jacques and her, emitted a dark, foreboding consciousness. Susan sat alone at the table, wrestling to overcome and subdue her exasperation and anxiety. Sudden fatigue dragged her under its carriage and trampled her.
She waited another fifteen minutes for Stephen to appear at the top of the stairs. She wanted him to look upon her dazzling presence below him. She needed him to realize what a fool he’d been. When he did, would he apologize, take her in his arms, hold her, and speak to her all evening? She wanted him to dance close to her until her legs ached. She wanted to finish the evening with wine and have him take her to his bed. Instead, Susan sat alone, old, un-pretty, and unwanted.
At 9:17, she heard a knock at the door far across the room, uncrossed her legs, stood, and went to answer it. Quill waited in the porch light, swatting the bugs. His suit coat and tie hung loosely on him; both were as old as he and long out of date. He held a bunch of wildflowers, several of which hung limp about his gloved hand. He hadn’t much hair to comb these days, but he did the best he could with the few good ones he did have.
“Please come in, kind sir,” Susan welcomed him with a refreshing smile and a quick curtsy.
Quill handed her the flowers, blushing, and said awkwardly, ‘They reminded me of your--of your eyes, and, um, your smile. Dog-gone it,” he muttered under his breath. Quill didn’t do sentimentality nor romance well but rehearsed it word for word for the past half hour. He didn’t want his compliment to bear the roughness it just had. But like an old fool, Quill would rather stand there and look at Susan. The warmth he brought out of her more than made up for his shoddy compliment. Susan knew when a man wanted to look at her, even if his age closely equaled her granddad. “You look so pretty, Susan. I, um, don’t mean to stare.” He hoped he hadn’t been too obvious.
“Yes, you did, and I love you for it. I’m feeling a little under-appreciated today, if you know what I mean—“ Susan whispered in his ear while looking at the top of the stairs, hoping to see her husband finally. At her terrifying nearness, Quill turned even redder.
At 9:34, Stephen loped down the stairs to acknowledge Susan and Quill’s presence. Their two worlds, Stephen's and Susan’s, had not even jostled one another. Instead, they had slipped innocuously past the other with barely a hint of recognition. Stephen said nothing about her gown or her effort to please him. Now, she believed Stephen didn’t deserve her industry. His lack of awareness or unconcern about those long, careful minutes she’d spent before the mirror, applying her perfume and makeup, fixing and unfixing her hair the way he liked for her to wear it, appeared for naught.
Stephen’s compass seemed broken, and she couldn’t change or fix it. Quill noted the instant the air rushed from Susan’s spirit. The old gentleman held Susan’s chair, indicating his desire for her to sit so he could play the part of a gentleman.
Stephen ran back upstairs. Within several minutes, Mantovani's music flowed like fine wine down the stairs, into the main level, and over the table. The three-some settled in, attempting to relax as the minutes passed. It helped. Quill told some of his jokes—old standbys, one of which produced its intended purpose. He couldn’t have been more surprised or pleased when Susan burst out laughing. He’d do just about anything to amuse her. The purpose of his mirth was to bring out her beauty. He thought her prettiest, most vivacious, when her heart gave way to merriment. Quill's sense of humor had been his best and only gift to Helen. In the final few weeks of her life, Helen understood this. Quill had little else to give her. Helen’s actual recognition of his humble presence, which had been unnoted for so long, made Helen’s leaving more difficult.
Stephen kept his emotional distance regardless of Quill’s humor. He’d not worn his suit and tie, but slacks and a dress shirt because he didn’t feel like wearing what Susan had laid out for him. His wife’s choice of his dinner clothes tonight had irked him. He attempted to join in but found he couldn’t. Tightness gripped his chest, and he almost felt eager to duel.
OPENING THE ABSCESS
After Jacques cleared away the dessert dishes, Quill asked a question midway through the melody of All The Things You Are. Quill’s reserved expression turned his eyes away from his guests and into his wine glass. “It’s hard, isn’t it?”
Susan looked over at the older adult. “I’m sorry?” she asked. Quill didn’t smile. Instead, he blinked several times, deep in thought. “What? What isn’t easy?”
“This. This unhappiness that sat down to eat with us came with you from up there. It isn’t easy living with it, is it?” Quill waited for the question to settle on its target. “Would you tell me what you’re thinking right now, Susan?” He observed the vulnerability revealed in her need to force this out into the open. When addressing the elephant in the room, he might help her understand what few others could or would not. These were the thoughts and passions of this man of great sorrows, a hermit gone to seed in central British Columbia after his Helen had died. Quill kept his feelings about this magnificent woman most prurient. His life in Canada had produced a lonesomeness for female companionship. He yearned for a little conversation with someone other than Jacques or Raymond, with a beautiful woman. Quill hadn’t realized just how much until this evening.
“Mr. Lloyd told me Stephen had been seeing a psychiatrist before coming here.
“Yes, we were,” Susan acknowledged. “I hoped the treatments would last longer so Dr. Inhofe might tell me more about how to help Stephen. Dr. Inhofe had his own problems. He was a doctor in Europe during the war. A German shell injured him, and just before we came here, this wound required surgery. The hospital said he would probably lose his leg. I felt so sorry for him--so we didn't get to finish with him before we came. But here we are. But where are we? Stephen feels lost, and I feel the same way.” Susan halted because she felt specific emotions rushing toward her throat and gathering behind her eyes, demanding to be heard and seen. Quill saw that, too.
“I see.” He looked at Stephen and noticed him staring into space, preoccupied. “So--” Quill paused to seek God’s wisdom and then continued, “Susan, where or how do you think God fits into this, or does He?”
Women lived by their feelings and the use of multiple words. Quill knew that. Susan pondered how to answer, considering Stephen’s proximity to her--mere feet away, and how the evening had started before dinner. Could she be candid, or would her words set off another powder keg, the concussion of which might do her in?
Susan breathed deeply. Commencing, Susan said, “I’m frustrated and hurt. I’m angry, too. Quill, I’m not quite sure what to do. Before we came up here, my daddy talked to me about his experiences and the effect the war had on him. He never spoke about the war growing up--not to us kids. Stephen’s doctor also shared some of his experiences as a surgeon in the Second World War and a little of what happened when he came home.
On the other hand, my mom flatly refused to discuss those early years with Daddy after he came home. It’s almost as if these veterans, like my husband, are afraid to discuss it.” Susan looked squarely at Stephen, daring him to say something, anything.
“Quill, it’s like they think they’ll die if they say anything, you know? First, my daddy, then Dr. Inhofe, and now Stephen. They stay mute.”
Quill sipped his coffee. He thought and remembered. Then he inhaled deeply as his eternal eyes met Susan’s. Those eyes of his had seen more than any human should. Each retina, wrinkle, and scar had known horrors and wounds, sorrow and pain, despair so thick one could cut it with a knife, all of which lived just below Quill Du Pont’s emotional epidermis. Susan, of course, knew none of this about Quill. If she had, she would have asked Quill to lay it out for her days ago. Quill only knew to pray and bide his time. That time, it appeared, had come.
Susan watched Quill slowly and agonizingly remove his gloves.
"Oh my god! Quill!" Susan exclaimed, recoiling at the sight of his hands. His scarred, bent, and mangled hands, especially his fingers, repulsed the woman while inexplicably drawing her. Quill's catastrophe required an explanation.
"May I," Susan urged, suggesting she be permitted to touch his brokenness.
"I had something in mind when I removed my gloves, but I'm sorry I did. I wish I hadn't. I'm sorry."
“Quill, let me see your hands. Please.”
Only a few fingernails remained at the end of his fingers. Three fingers worked with any degree of effectiveness. The remaining digits worked, but not well.
"Quill, how--?" Susan looked at her husband, who had never seen Quill's ungloved hands in all the years Stephen had come north.
"Quill, I didn't know," Stephen said apologetically. "Father didn't say a word."
"It's okay, Mr. Lloyd. I never intended for you to know. I asked your Dad not to say anything. Thankfully, Mr. Lloyd honored my request. You might have fired me if you found out."
"I doubt that, Quill," Stephen answered. "I--I didn't know--"
Helen gradually learned to stroke Quill's hands when, how, and where. When she saw the Pacific's horrors encroaching on her man, Helen would brace herself against the coming tidal wave. She often caressed Quill's hands, touching the horrors of Bataan, and when Helen tampered with Bataan, she reached her husband's soul, which must have resembled his hands. Helen could ease his demons and urge him in a direction conducive to their relationship, consciously splicing herself into a world almost inaccessible to outsiders. Helen learned the look and feel of war coming on the man before Quill felt it. That was a gift from the Almighty.
“I hardly ever remove my gloves with strangers, but I wanted to explain some things to you.”
“What things?”
Talking about this never came easy since he spoke so little about it. At the cabin, no one wanted to discuss the war or had any reason to. Quill’s old Army buddy, Hal McKinney, lived in Prince George. But they didn’t see each other very often. Hal had a heart condition, and he, too, lived alone now.
“No, go ahead and look. Touch ‘em. It’s okay. I get bored up here, so these mangled claws usually stay hidden. They also get me out of a lot of work.” He winked at Susan, holding her breath. She wondered which parts of his hands still retained feeling. Quill would have enjoyed her touch and attention more if he could feel her supple, soft fingers.
"My Helen looked just like you do when I came home."
Quill observed Susan's wonder, empathy, and incredible tenderness, bordering on admiration. She scrutinized his hands, turning them over, running her index finger along what used to be his nails. She gently rubbed her finger over the broken, unhealed bones. More than the Japanese had distorted them. The shrapnel from a Jap artillery round had imbedded itself against several nerves. The doctors feared what surgery might do. It didn’t matter that she couldn’t possibly understand that he had weathered a storm of unimaginable suffering, dished out with typical Imperial Japanese brutality and deprivation.
Helen, too, had felt disconnected from Quill after years of waiting for him to turn emotionally in her direction. But Quill only partially let her in. One sunny day in October 1949, Quill’s defenses must have been down. Something in Helen’s eyes spoke to his pain, something about the way she poured over each scar and broken bone that wouldn’t heal properly. That day became the first step to something more in their relationship. How she carefully and lovingly embraced his imprisonment through his hands and sad eyes stated that she loved him no matter what.
While Quill found himself alternating between these two women, Helen had, in some ethereal sense, returned to him through Susan. Helen sat close to Quill in the presence of Susan Lloyd, and Quill felt that he would open his rusting heart to Susan for reasons he didn't fully understand. Quill should have done this with Helen. He did this for Susan. He owed Helen, and he would pay her through Susan.
Susan had taken little or no notice of the strange little man to date. Tonight, Quill sat close to her; what she observed disquieted her. His sunken face, bottomless eyes forced by age and pain deep into their sockets, broken and distorted hands from war and the beatings, and the prolonged, slow onset of arthritis lay claim to him. Time and the medical field had been incapable of repositioning these bones to their original settings after such lengthy imprisonment.
Quill bore other brands and scars. Helen had counted them all, and in her solitary moments, she cursed her husband’s Japanese guards. They were all too eager to appease their inferiority and please their superiors. His nose lay at an odd angle, so it didn’t receive or expel air well. He breathed difficultly and thickly. His thin neck broadcast a nasty serrated scar his shirt collars couldn’t hide. The Japs broke both of his arms; the femurs had to wait until his release from captivity to operate on and set. Physical work became agonizing in this condition, but he hid that from Marcus Lloyd--or hoped he did.
Quill still had unhealed broken ribs that healed at offensive angles, only to be re-broken by angry, over-zealous guards. To this day, specific movements came in shots of excruciating pain. His right leg wobbled, although his pride and learned survival skills willed him to walk.
He forgot things completely, Jacques whispered to Susan one morning. He always kept his pad and pencil near him, except when he couldn’t remember where he laid them last. His thinning brown hair hid a few of the scars on the top, sides, and back of his head. Several of those wounds came after he passed out from the beatings—the ravages of uncontested parasites added to his breathing and bowel difficulties.
Several times, the guards or his fellow soldiers gave him up for dead. After lying still for far too long, someone would come to gather his broken body for burial. There were just too many men dying every day to notice or care about one particular individual. But from someplace known only to Quill Du Pont, he would painfully prop himself to an awkward sitting position, gather his little senses and strength, somehow stand upon skeletal, insecure legs, bow, and slowly drag himself back to his labors or his mat to collapse. No one knows, least of all Quill, how he survived. Maybe he just refused to quit.
All the indescribable torture and starvation, the murders committed by the camp guards, and their cruelty and hatred for men who surrendered rather than died came with a horrific emotional and psychological price. Playing football, he knew how to hit a man, so he didn’t get up for the remainder of the play. But that came with the sport, and both opposing teams mutually shared and respected it.
In captivity, however, the Japs showed no respect to these beaten Allies, and, as with so many captured men, hate finally conquered and ultimately sustained Sgt. Quill Du Pont. He dreamed about beating these fierce little Nips beyond recognition, then slowly mutilating their bodies as they screamed for mercy. He would show them none. Adding to his extreme discomfort, his government had deserted his fellow combatants and him so that he harbored a smoldering grudge against FDR, MacArthur, and men like them.
Quill cheated on Helen in the Philippines before the war. It happened during drunken liberty, and that ate at him while he was a prisoner. That pretty little Filipino whore meant nothing. That’s what he told himself. But adultery is adultery. In captivity, the Japs displayed their cruelest worst. Quill had toyed with Helen’s imaginary indigence at his infidelity. The resulting heated conversation he replayed in his mind day after miserable day enabled him to go one minute more—for the first year. He willed himself to argue with her, then shut Helen out to watch the sharpness of her disappointment and the sting in her tone. Quill often saw the pain in her turned-down eyes that would alight on anything but him. This singular impression made the fire flicker in his day, by day, by day, by day.
Helen existed within the poisoned prison of faithfulness because she had loved Quill since the first grade, from the very first day of school. In captivity, Quill couldn’t assuage his guilt, and therefore, what his captors gave him, he deserved. His strength and his will to live ebbed with the endless, never-free years. If he survived, he would confess it to her--if he survived. This final ace, his wrongdoing, and the ongoing arguments with Helen kept his hope from inching away. Nightmares overcame his short, fitful naps, and he’d awaken screaming her name, begging for forgiveness.
He remembered the first time he saw his emaciated figure reflected in a fresh pool of rainwater. The hollow man staring back at him reflected a skeletal shadow that terrified him. Dark sunken eyes, concave cheeks, and cracked, leather-dry lips glared back at him. His broken ribs all but protruded through his chest but were mainly concealed beneath the dirty, ragged dungaree shirt he wore. In this Japanese-imposed starvation, his head swam and spun, so often making concentration all but impossible. From the haziness of that watery mirror came the possibility that he’d become a dead man walking and, at night, a dead man sleeping. Little would matter when he could no longer remember Helen’s face and make his confession. Still, Quill needed to argue.
He had to live to tell her. Nothing else mattered. But would his life desert him before he got the chance? He must keep stealing himself into a frame of mind that would beat these captors. Several days following his watery portrait, the Filipino guerrillas smuggled some rice and pig meat to Quill and a few of the prisoners, which the men ate ravenously. One more day, now he’d go one more day.
“Susan,” then he hesitated. “Susan--” another failed attempt to speak washed over him.
“Quill, what is it?”
“Susan, do you remember an event during the war called the Bataan Death March?”
“Yes. Why?” Susan asked cautiously. Looking at this little man she knew, yet she knew nothing. “Oh no. Not you. That’s why your hands—?” Susan thought better of finishing her question.
“Yes, ma’am. General Wainwright surrendered in mid-April 1942. I was in captivity for three years, twenty-three days.”
Susan’s hesitation lasted for a few minutes. Then she said, “Go on. I want to hear this.”
“Susan, I don’t know what it was like flying a bomber into what your Stephen did, mission after mission. Only he can tell you that. I can’t imagine it. I don’t like to fly, myself.”
“Oh, but he won’t, Quill. He won’t.” Susan said this sarcastically. Stephen heard her words.
“Susan—Susan. Listen to me, please.”
“All right,” she continued, agreeing to Quill’s uneasy truce.
“Stephen and I share something that you probably—well, you will find hard, if not troubling. And much as I hate talking about it myself, I want to try and explain it to you as best I can. I know what he’s going through. I never did talk about it with my Helen. I couldn’t--or wouldn’t, and that brought her so much grief. She desperately wanted to know, just like you do. Not talking about it is very normal. There’s nothing good back there.” Quill paused, feeling the emotions rumbling below, daring to exert their power over him. Surprised, Susan noted that Quill appeared on the verge of tears and might be unable to resume the conversation he began. Once more, she stroked his hand, attempting as best she could to coax, to ease his pain.
“My Helen—she did that when she saw it coming. Thank you.”
“There were signs?” Dr. Inhofe said that, but she’d forgotten.
“Oh, yes. You’ll learn to read the signs with Stephen as Helen did with me. Susan, the effects of Stephen’s war have decided to make themselves known. What we each went through, we had to repress, or we would go insane. We had no time to grieve over our considerable losses. They advised us not to dwell on any of it. So we shoved it all down there and kept going.” Quill said nothing about Bataan in terms of specifics for now. “You can’t demand that your husband start talking about his experiences. It doesn’t happen that way. He has to trust you.”
“Trust me? What on earth do you mean, trust me?” Susan said, incensed.
“No, Susan. The kind of trust I’m talking about is different from what you’re thinking. I’m talking about a life-and-death kind of trust. You're thinking about him showing up every day at 6 p.m. for dinner or taking the kids to ball games, that kind of thing. You trust him to pay the bills. The kind of trust we mean is completely different. Trust defines itself on a level we didn’t know existed until we entered that zone. The war threw us into situations they make movies about. He had to trust his navigator to get him exactly over the target and back home. He had to trust his gunners to keep the German fighters from shooting his plane down. He had to trust the mechanics that his plane could fly—every time, every mission. He had to trust that his parachute riggers did their jobs, or he’d hit the ground quite hard if he ever bailed out. I had to trust that my buddies would keep me on my feet, bandage my wounds, and feed me when I couldn’t.” Tears rolled down Quill’s cheeks, for the last statements were as close to his war as he would approach.
Susan caressed his hand softly, and he consented. There had been Damien, her father, her husband, and Dr. Inhofe. Now Quill Du Pont. All these veterans, in days or weeks, had crossed her path. It seemed every place Susan turned of late; she bumped into little men and prominent men, all of whom were broken similarly by the war. Was it a mere coincidence? What seemed so strange also didn’t seem fair. Did no ordinary human beings live in the world anymore? Quill, the little disrepaired man, had no one to care for or brush away his loneliness. The others didn't want that.
“I know you don’t know the answer, but I will ask anyway. Susan, do you know what it’s like to be so scared that you throw up?”
She thought backward for a minute. “Yes, I do. When I competed in the Miss Texas pageant, I felt so queasy and scared I vomited. I didn’t tell my parents. Yes. I’ve been scared.” She felt sure she could compete with these fractured men.
Susan saw the smile forming ever so slightly on Quill’s small, weather-beaten lips. “No, I mean scared, dear.” Quill leaned in closer. “So scared you believe you are about to die, and you reach a place where you already are dead in your mind. On the death march, I quit vomiting. I just wasn’t scared anymore. It took too much energy. I bet your husband often went to sleep and got up to fly scared. He may have seen some of those bombers explode right next to him from the flak. He may have had men killed in his airplane. He saw some planes lose their engines, which meant they would fall behind the formation, and the German fighters would pick them off. He flew through storms that would make you so airsick you couldn’t believe it. And he never missed a mission, I bet.”
Stephen interrupted. “To the contrary, Quill. There was once when we turned around.” Susan turned to look at Stephen, amazed and thankful that he followed and could participate in this conversation, however slight.
Quill resumed his discourse. “He was sick and exhausted and scared, and yet he flew, day after day, betting or knowing that he might not come back. After a while, he wondered why he did.”
Quill turned his attention to Stephen and said, “You felt guilty for landing again—and coming home safely, leaving so many great guys behind, didn’t you?” Stephen shook his head in agreement. “There are no adequate words to describe such heroism--and pain.”
Someone rubbed her nose in it—again. Dr. Inhofe had spoken in the same vein, and the message Susan heard began to seep ever so cautiously into her safe mind. As it did, this extraordinary woman felt small and alone. The house or cabin slowly enveloped her. Stephen would have to fill in his details if he might. Dr. Inhofe had laid a foundation. Susan’s father added to it, and now Quill built on that. Maybe she did need to be surrounded by such men, broken or not.
“Um, Quill—you asked me if I knew about Bataan? The Death March?”
“Yes.”
“Is that why you know about where my Stephen is right now? Why he’s struggling so much? His doctor was wounded horribly in France or Belgium, as I said. I can’t remember which.”
“Yes, ma’am. I don’t want to go into what, um, into my war experiences and all, but I know what’s going on with Stephen—I think I do. I wasn’t in the Air Corps. But I figure he came home and tried to pick up all the pieces he’d left just like you expected him to. And like a loving, obedient husband, he did. He went to work with an Irishman’s frenzy, didn’t he?
“Well, yes. What else should Stephen have done?” Susan asked. “The war was over. That was all in the past. I supposed he would forget about it with time. The war had ended. That was in the past. I took it for granted it had receded into the past.”
Those notions felt alien to Susan now, at least as she heard herself say them. “But then the babies came--and died and came, and Stephen went back to school to finish his degree, and following all that, he went to work for his father. And now he’s the president of Lloyd Hotels International.” Susan patted her husband’s arm, although Stephen didn’t acknowledge her affection or pride. It didn’t seem to mean anything to him at that particular moment.
“Susan, when and how was he supposed to deal with all that death and destruction? He thought it wouldn't shut off if he opened that spigot. He believed he would die. Besides, would you have understood? No.”
Quill had placed the words death and destruction in the same sentence with her man, Stephen Lloyd. Yet, a normal, if not an expected, disconnect occurred between her mind and the real thing. Had she been so preoccupied with getting pregnant, having children, and doing all the things married couples do that she missed his, his what? Quill watched Susan's eyes shift and dart back over the years. Stephen never talked about it. He never talked about it.
How did Stephen experience the war? Was there anything positive he derived from participating in it? If so, what? She kept collecting suitable questions or tools to unpack this question. These interrogatives drew from the larger picture. Was the war worth the effort? If so, why or why not? General questions might prime the pump for a deeper discussion, universals rather than particulars.
Susan unexpectedly made the turn toward reality. With these men’s assistance, she had begun to define the war into bite-size pieces. And just perhaps, she might digest smaller bits of it from which to engage her husband. But Susan had to delve into the more prominent issues first. That way, the war might become something more than an abstract concept or past event attempting to make contact with her cosmos. But would Stephen participate?
A newsreel is one-dimensional, but life has more sides and is far grander. For Susan to trek into the worst that man can inflict upon himself, Susan might discover that no man or woman who engages in it comes away unscathed. Did she want to do that? Yes. She had a starting point.
These are damaged people--well, some are, Susan realized, until the day they die. That seemed obvious now. Their experiences rose and ebbed at different places and from differing perspectives. Each person seemed to her to handle it differently and similarly, but the war touched them all radically. She had been ignorant. Her ignorance had kept her safe. She hadn’t asked, and Stephen didn’t volunteer.
Susan wanted to hear about the war now. She could and would listen since Quill had ‘smacked’ her across the jib with it, and it stung. Susan returned the old man’s all-knowing gaze, and hers, as opposed to Stephen’s purpose for being here closed about her. Reality is a cruel taskmaster, and so is wrongheaded thinking or refusal to learn. It can also bring in the light.
“Susan, I have a theory about what happens to men under the prolonged stresses of war. Now, mind you, I can’t prove any of this yet, but I think it’s got some merit to it. I had aspirations of becoming a doctor in college. I took some premed classes at the University.”
“What is it? Please tell me, Quill. What do you think?”
“I think that in some way, our mind and bodies have to compensate chemically, physically, and internally to everything coming at us. I believe God provided for that in a dangerous world after sin entered. Our minds can often adapt or adjust to most horrible situations. We came home to the same people we left. They hadn’t changed in primary, fundamental, organic ways, but we had. Trauma is more than mere psychological alteration. I think combat transforms the human brain in incredible ways we still don’t understand.”
"YOU GOTTA PROMISE, FIRST"
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Hi,” Susan’s breathy and joyful, even halcyon welcome came. He felt the palms of her eyes caressing him, softening his granite-hard spirit. Her smile warmed him so that, for the moment, little clouded the freshness of this awakening. Both mortals lay near each other, warm under the covers. She had gotten three hours of sleep, been awake for ten minutes, and lucid for the past three. Susan waited for Stephen to show some sign of life. As his sight converged at the point of clarity, his senses came online. He found himself gathering in the scent of the woman so close to him, a woman overtly eager to be near him. Susan appeared different, and he became immediately aware of that. Stephen closed his eyes again, and in so doing, he experienced his wife’s calm contentment descending upon him. The clock read 6:31.
After leaving the table seven hours before, Stephen's decisions waddled across his thinking, but he made peace with it all now. He had thought it all through. Any foreboding or apprehension he might have possessed about these things, Susan’s immediate and ample regard soothed. Stephen seemed preoccupied with something. Susan contented herself to wait for her husband to rejoin her. Hours ago, Quill helped her unclutter and put her mind at ease. She needed a new view of the real world.
Oddly, this instant felt like virgin territory to Susan. She rested in the expectation that her Stephen, although wounded dreadfully, could be cured. She would help get him past this and begin afresh their future together. She got it. Quill had experienced much worse than Stephen, and look at him. Quill gave her a lot to ponder.
Lying beside this man made her tremble a bit as she thought about a few of the unknowns. Quill had retained his sense of humor despite the war. He somehow realized how he hurt his wife and tried his best to make up for his deficiencies. He thought deeply about life and his Helen. His faith kept him upright. Helen stayed with Quill regardless, and she did not abandon him. Yes, Quill had problems, but he kept going. Stephen, Susan determined, could as well. Her marriage vows, which Susan had reviewed for those silent hours in the car long days before, might bear their teeth later, they might gnaw on her body, mind, and soul, but Susan loved this man, and she knew he loved her. No further discussion was needed.
I'm so sorry, Susan. I'm responsible, and I know it. He felt it behind his eyes, in his heart, and down in his stomach. I've hurt and worried you beyond your ability to carry it. I wouldn't blame you if you hate me now. She has to—but there she lies, smiling and receptive. Why? I've been a pain in the neck, or worse, for several months running.
Stephen wanted to turn away from her, and he wanted her to hold him and make it all better. I want you, Susan, and I want you to hate me. As long as Stephen said no, he retained control.
He’d apologized until his apologies were worthless endeavors, just noisy and empty promises. I'm not going to become so agitated today. Maybe I'll even talk to you for a little while. Hours ago, he agreed to it. Why do I feel peace for the first time in months? That felt good.
From behind the safety of the thin flesh shield that separated his perception from his earlier escape from reality, Stephen felt Susan’s warm breath, and then her lips kissing his eyelids.
"What are you thinking, my love?" she asked.
I want to apologize to you. So much hadn’t clarified itself. So many good people have given me some perspective on approaching you, Stephen. Each piece of the puzzle, called Stephen Lloyd, formed a part of the whole, so Susan believed she could patch it into something meaningful—with enough time. They had plenty of that.
Overriding his perceptions, Stephen tested the waters by peeking out from behind the asylum of his short lashes.
Finding his wife still welcoming, if not accepting and insistent, he urged the other eye to participate. "I was thinking--of you," Stephen said.
"What were you thinking about me?"
"I was thinking how beautiful you are, how intelligent you are--how perfect you are, Susan. I was thinking about how desperately I need you and don't want to lose you. I was thinking about how close I am to that, and I can't seem to change what's messed up inside of me."
"We have the time to fix this, Stephen."
With this, Stephen felt that revealing himself to whatever came next might be safe. “Susan, I’m—”
Before he could coax the third word for her perusal, she kissed him with all the passion she could bring to such a context. Almost from reflex, Stephen pulled her to him, tightening his reins. They each exchanged something wonderful and grand. They had not kissed with such depth of passion in years.
“Susan, I know I keep—” Again, she kissed him. Because Stephen understood trust at this level, she spoke on a level and in a manner commensurate with his need—and for him alone. Susan spelled and defined her acceptance of Stephen’s entirety from her soulish, unabridged dictionary. Their inner eyes feasted even more heartily, each upon the other. Susan ensured they had a mutual environment for everything they would face together. Breakfast would wait. Susan promised herself Stephen and she would see the colors again.
The invitation echoed from the kitchen to the far end of the over-spacious main room, “Come in!” Susan spoke so Quill would hear her over the distance. Jacques and his hungry guests feasted on pancakes, eggs, bacon, juice, fresh fruit, and plenty of hot coffee. Quill closed the front door and hobbled across the sun-bright cathedral-like expanse of the main living room to the source of all things that smelled wonderful and tasted the same. Jacques lived to turn the meat and all the fixings into something gloriously special in a room that boasted elegance, wonder, and sustenance.
Quill studied the smile resident upon Stephen’s face. Susan sat near her husband, absorbed in the man she had brought back to life. Together, they looked like honeymooners. Quill tried to contain his smile. He set his cap on the table and waited for Jacques to fill his empty plate and cup.
“Good morning,” Stephen suggested to the old man. “I feel good today.”
“I think so,” came Quill’s apt retort.
Susan’s whole heart brought a twinkling glow to her eyes. The sparkle had returned, and Quill felt a little jealous that one man could so thoroughly bind the affections of this woman for himself. He, too, had taken part in the restoration process, which is part of why he sat at the table enjoying the morning. Quill missed his Helen, and he flatly refused to kiss Jacques. He’d as soon kiss that mule out in the barn.
After he’d taken his first sip of coffee, Quill asked, “Well, what do you folks have planned for today? Do you want to ride the horses? Walk? Go into town? What can I arrange for you?”
Some moments are the essence of life that breathe out their excitement or magic. Their lack of burden, if only temporary, is pure pleasure, and these four people sat amid such a moment. Of course, great moments seldom linger past one’s ability to reap from the morning’s glory all that it offers or promises. Stephen counted on this natural law of diminishing returns—the black hole--Mrs. Danvers would reappear sooner or later, and his misfortune would resurface. This Quill also knew.
Susan attempted to exploit her buoyant frame of mind with all her might before it ebbed. She bowed her heart and prayed, "Mary, full of grace and spiritual mother to those in need, I fervently request your heavenly intercession for my marriage. Please seek God's miraculous assistance. You genuinely care for the sick and needy and offer them your compassionate support in mighty acts of healing and mercy. Stay near to my Stephen with your maternal protection. Thank you, Mary.
Susan ate little, preferring to hold her husband’s arm and rest her head on his shoulder. She felt like a silly schoolgirl with a crush. Squeezing the seconds so that she could lengthen them, she, too, suspected: Oh God, this won't last. Mr. Hyde and Mrs. Danvers would return. But she had right now, full of richness, and she would take it. The children were fine. Michael and Margaret were finishing their finals—without their mother present, and she loved this man—better, he loved her. Hadn’t he affirmed it so?
“Susan tells me you two sat up quite late last night, talking ‘shop.’” Stephen’s inquiry was significant because this day would explain itself from it. Things needed to find their level with a man, and Stephen couldn’t rest before he discovered that equivalent. Mentally, he searched the day’s terrain and his relationship with Susan for obstacles that might trip him up and cause the pressure and agitation to return. Finding none he could see in her immediate proximity, he told the old man, “Talk to me about what it meant.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah, I think so.”
Quill put on his poker face, for he was about to play his ace. “Make me a promise,” Quill spoke with certainty, although he felt his suggestion might backfire and condemn Susan. Quill knew what last night had done for Stephen—the opposite of what he feared might happen in mere moments.
“If I can.” Stephen offered.
“Not good enough. You gotta promise.” Jacques stood against the cold oven with his arms crossed and a towel over his shoulder, staring at Stephen. Susan lifted her head from her husband’s shoulder and looked first at Quill and then at Stephen. Stephen’s poker face emerged to counter Quill’s. They had both spent hours shuffling the deck during the war. They had equally stared at each other in a hundred faces or a thousand different hands of five-card stud. The stakes, however, appeared to Stephen far beyond his and Susan’s lives. Their silence at this particular moment deafened them.
“Tell me about your proposal first.” Stephen stalled, playing for time by bluffing, but Quill had played this game more.
“Nope. Promise.”
More silence. Stephen shifted away from Susan to look at this woman. He guessed that the promise had to do with her. It had something to do with her. Talk with her about the war. Quill’s eyes never left his competitor.
He slid his tongue between his front teeth and half-closed his eyes. Quill called his bluff, and Stephen knew then his compliance would hurt. “Okay. I promise. Now, what did I promise?”
“You have to talk to your wife.” He’d guessed correctly. “You have to tell her two things. First, you have to tell her the worst day of your life as a bomber pilot and then the funniest thing that happened to you.”
A little conversation wouldn’t resolve the past enough for them to move into the future, leaving nothing behind. It wouldn’t be, ‘and they lived happily ever after,’ or that simple. However, it was a beginning and something to build hope. It would reveal to Stephen that if he could take one step, no matter how small, he could take another and then another.
Quill had played his hand, and he had no more cards up his sleeve as far as priming the pump was concerned.
Marcus counted on Quill’s ability and experiences, even though it looked as if both men had gambled and won. Susan held her breath and prayed to Mary again for mercy. Stephen’s eyes dropped ever so slowly to his lap. The emotions that had drawn so close to the surface of late betrayed him once again. The river began with tears sliding over the contours of his face and onto his lap. His shoulders and head bobbed silently up and down. Within ten seconds, those sobs turned to convulsions, and he grabbed Susan in a death-like grip lest he fall to the floor and shatter. Quill watched, vicariously experiencing Stephen’s pain. Quill knew what the man felt and what he would say to Susan, which story he must tell her. To get to the good part, they must pass through the valley of the shadow of death together. Now was the time.
Quill lifted his slight weight from the chair and motioned with his head for Jacques to follow him. He smiled at Susan, whose large, beautiful eyes expressed his appreciation for her frail old angel. Susan and Stephen sat alone in each other’s arms for several seconds.
"IF I TELL HER--"
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Are you going to be okay, honey?” Susan prodded, assessing the situation so close to her heart.
“Yeah. I think so,” Stephen sniffed. He reached for his handkerchief, unfolded it, wiped his eyes and cheeks, and blew his nose. He stared out into the vacant cabin. The eastern sun streamed through the layered sets of windows, reaching the height of the west wall. It was such a magnificent room the more Susan looked at it. In certain ways, it was as breathtaking as the rugged country in which it nestled. Stephen had never tired of looking at it. The view beyond and out into the field where the hapless cattle grazed held his attention for hours. Hopefully, they were getting fatter for the day Quill would sell them. Their tails swished amid the pine-covered hills beyond the field and the distant, darkening, snow-capped peaks bordering the horizon. It was breathtaking. Stephen saw that old bull he’d met the other day when off by himself. He had a high head and would bring a pretty sum. Stephen smiled at the old boy.
“What’s so funny?” Susan asked, stroking his hair, visibly intent on whatever he might say. He enjoyed her attention, enjoyed it immensely.
“Nothing. I was just looking at that bull out there in the pasture, thinking about his life.”
“What on earth for? Stop stalling. You promised, remember?” Stephen's current focus wasn’t on how Susan wanted their next moments to go. “You promised Quill that you would talk to me. And I’m going to hold you to it, Mr. ‘Corporate-Executive-and-Former Hotshot Bomber Pilot.’ I first want to hear about your worst day to get to the funny things. You did laugh over there, didn’t you?” Susan’s sarcasm chipped at the anxiety building within Stephen, for it looked as if panic were once again gripping him. She saw it in his eyes, fearing that he might renege on his word, regardless. She knew Quill had taken a risk with their relationship. Something had to give. Susan couldn’t say after this morning that her direction seemed so unclear.
“Actually, no. The colonel forbade us to laugh. There were laugh guards stationed everywhere. Anyone caught laughing had to fly twice as many missions.”
“Stephen, tell me about . . . about . . . about how it was. Please. I want to know. Besides, we might even find a meaning for it.” Susan didn't understand how Quill could make sense of each difficulty. For Quill, we can never separate life’s trials from Christ. But that would come in due season. Susan gripped his sleeve, begging him to talk about what was wrapped around him, squeezing him to death. “Tell me!” Her tone surprised even her, for it came clothed in desperation. Susan's eyes appeared more prominent than usual. But then Nothing in their lives lately seemed normal. “I’m so sorry, sweetheart.” She spoke as if from a faint pout. “Forgive me. I’m just afraid that if you don’t tell me now, you never will, and something will happen to us worse than--and I couldn’t bear that. I don’t think I could live without--"
Divorce or suicide framed the unfinished statement. Susan’s eyes searched him, darting from side to side as if her spirit were rummaging around in his soul, turning the pages within him of the book that was Stephen Lloyd. Perhaps unintentionally, he toyed with her need, somewhat aroused by her intensity, her beauty, and her proximity, yet unsure what his exact intentions might be. Perhaps not.
If I tell her, I’ll regret it somehow. My control will be gone. I’ll probably start crying again, and maybe I won’t be able to stop this time. Maybe she’ll hate me. Why wouldn’t she? I can’t tell her I killed ten of our men. Nobody would accept such a hideous story without hating them—not even Susan. But if I don’t tell her something, I’risk losing her. This is just too much. I could talk about that mission when Steve Lind--.
Stephen’s silent refrain reached a crescendo. “You’re afraid to tell me about something terrible, aren’t you? You’re afraid I’ll--I'll what?” Susan reached for Stephen’s farthest shoulder from her and pulled him to face her. But he wouldn’t make eye contact with her, so the obvious separated them. “I won’t hate you, darling. Would you trust me with whatever this is? I won't," Susan said. “Nothing you did in the war is terrible enough for me to hate you. Do you believe me?”
Why won’t you trust me? Perhaps you've committed a crime. No. Not you, Stephen. What could it be? This morning, I gave myself to you without reservations and thought you understood me. O God, help me. Help us both. I love you so much.
Silence and misty eyes looked back from the man.
How can I tell her I’m a murderer? No woman can stomach that. I will ruin her, too. There is so much for me to lose if I tell her.
Susan clasped his hand in hers, hoping to arouse the pleasure of their morning’s intimacy, and what specifically that time spoke to him about this very moment, “I love you beyond words. I will always love you, Stephen Lloyd.”
Do I trust you, Susan? Do I?
For sustained seconds, neither man nor woman focused on anything but the other, reading and studying each other. Stephen was an easy man to like, but of late, he proved terribly difficult to love. Susan kept saying that phrase without hesitation, “I love you.” She, fortunately, suffered from so much of the latter and lived in the former. The former was a matter of course for her.
A man’s past is never an idle thing. It weaves and bobs in and out of one’s consciousness. It seldom varies in its proximity to one’s thoughts. Perhaps it was her pressing him for something. It might have been the entire context of the past months. Certainly, Stephen couldn’t plan for such unfolding events. Someone knew, but who? Stephen stared blankly through flat, blue eyes past Susan’s dark, lustrous hair nestled amid her scented neck. Instantly, he saw the flak burst, its sudden knife-edged blast followed by banging steel shards tearing holes into the thin metal covering of his bomber. Stephen smelled his rubber oxygen mask and felt the raw emotions of abject fear flood his senses. He remembered the unavoidable thoughts with every mission. Each time he placed his body in the pilot’s seat, his chances of survival decreased. These experiences and so many more washed over him at the moment. Into the spinning, random shards of red-hot steel, he flew.
Unexpectedly, Stephen spoke. “We were over Germany--” His words were heavy with the freight of easily detected guilt if one looked for it. “For the life of me, I can’t remember the name of the target, but our squadron was the high squadron for this mission. I remember that.”
Slow, even a bit couched, the words began to roll and tumble, then more fluid from behind the psychological barricade he had built, brick-by-emotional brick and year-by-repressed year. The more he coaxed the scene into a verbal portrait for Susan, the more he feared painting it. Despite his reluctance, it cascaded out of him and onto that canvas from behind the years of fabricated obstruction until that ancient moment and this present one synthesized, and the bombs that had frozen to the shackles finally released, and he heard and felt the explosion beneath his aircraft. Captain Stephen Lloyd knew precisely what had happened—what he had done to his good friend and nine other men who never knew what hit them—ten Americans, the remains of which might never be located by graves registration or innocent bystanders. There wouldn’t be enough body parts left to find. It was all so dreadful and lucid, and he stared out there ahead of his aircraft in heart-stricken disbelief. It was as if Stephen wasn’t describing it now, but living it all over again.
Susan sat spellbound, listening, and watching his neck muscles twitch and tighten. His hands went to fists. His arms became steel bars of rigidity. He was there, flying, at that moment in history, and Susan understood that her husband sat in the middle of it. She fully noted what it did to him. Every muscle responded to the murder he alone had committed. His breakfast of half-eaten eggs and bacon had turned rancid in its state of digestion. The force of this experience bent Stephen double, his body wretched, and he instinctively knew to shove the table out of the way. Twelve seconds later, Stephen was heaving air.
Vomit covered his clothes, the table, and the floor. Worse, the nauseating smell spread its offensive, effluvial tendrils throughout the kitchen. After a few more minutes, nothing solid remained in his stomach to expel. Hearing someone lose their food only adds to the overall experience—and not for the better.
For twenty-two years, Stephen had covered over that wound with a scab so thick little could penetrate it, until now. Reaching this point required a bewildering and herculean effort on his part. He would carefully evaluate it, but not now.
Susan was so taken aback by this anatomical response that she sat briefly and laid her hand softly on Stephen’s back as he doubled over. She was almost in a state of shock observing this. But he’d said it, and it was out now—not just the food, but the matter, the horrible, terrible truth. How he hated to vomit, but this was beyond any sickness he had ever encountered. This reaction was the cost of repression.
He heard something slide, then bare feet on wood, and the rustling of something to his right. For a long moment, the cause of this mess evaded him. Slowly, perception returned to his mind and senses. He eased his body upright and observed his half-digested meal spread over the bulk of himself, the table, and the kitchen floor. The room began to spin. Another few seconds, and he felt a cool, wet cloth pressing against his face. Susan placed her left hand on his right temple, and with her right hand, she wiped the foul contents of his stomach from his face. He had once again reached the lowest possible valley he could imagine, but at the same time, he felt lighter, freer. How odd.
"Oh--," Stephen exhaled. "God, I hate to do that."
"So, that's what all of this has been about?" Susan asked, amazed.
As Stephen rested, he gained some semblance of clarity. His body wobbled slightly and shook in the chair. Susan, still in a state of bewilderment, wondered what this revelation might mean. Only some kind of powerful emotion could produce such a response. To Susan, the ridiculously obvious wasn’t. Not yet. Did this mean her husband's healing shouldn't take too much longer? Would ‘Mrs. Danvers’ contest this? Susan couldn’t let her return and demolish her husband at her leisure. Susan's marriage and future demanded she turn into a pugilist. Susan would care for Stephen first, then clean the mess, and afterward—yes, afterward—rein as much of it in as Stephen allowed.
The whole weighty affair lasted several minutes.
“Are you okay now?” Susan asked. She didn’t know why this unpleasant experience didn’t unsettle or make her sick. The kitchen smelled horrible. Vomit always does that. Susan had treated each of the children's bouts of pox, measles, and stomach flu. These battles had immunized her against turning from her family when in need of her.
He had told her about that mission, and it couldn’t harm their relationship anymore. Susan's sense of relief knew no bounds. Stephen alone mattered to her.
After a few minutes, the strangest look registered on her husband's face. And then came a slow laugh from somewhere in the lowest parts of Stephen's being. It was the most incredible sight and sound to ever greet Susan. Stephen sat in his vomit, laughing. The joy escalated into something resembling, well, she didn’t know rightly what. And if she didn’t know better, she’d think he was a man who had been set free from something debilitating. A cancerous tumor had been lanced and drained from his psyche. More would follow in due course, she assured herself.
"NO!"
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Come on up and sit a spell. I could use some company.” Quill offered a rocker apiece to Susan and Stephen. They had trudged the fifty-odd yards into the tree line to the old man's cabin, where Quill sat alone. It seemed he sat a lot these days. Walking to walk didn’t agree with him anymore, but he had if he would eat or sleep at his place. Getting over the effects of that long trek to find Stephen took time, although Quill didn’t complain.
“You’re not too busy?” Stephen inquired, a smile welded onto his face. Quill’s spacious veranda provided an even more spectacular view amid the strong scent of pine trees. Quill had entertained thoughts once of bulldozing the main cabin below his because it partly obstructed the panorama. Sufficient rockers filled the sitting area so the couple could find a comfortable, rewarding spot.
And then Susan did it. She made a suggestion that set Stephen off. Susan sat in the chair to Quill’s right, and Stephen got comfortable in the rocker to his left. After a minute, Susan wanted Stephen to switch with her. She didn’t want him to sit in the sun. Thus Stephen went from freedom to bondage to his anger in a millisecond.
When she’d become comfortable in her new chair, Quill observed, “Well, by the looks of things, I’d say this place agrees with you, Susan.”
“Oh yes, Quill. It does.”
Stephen rocked, trying to keep his sudden unbalanced equilibrium in harmony and out of public view. Unfortunately, the emotional debris from Susan’s urging at the change in sitting arrangements began to block the flow in Stephen’s mind, and his peace dissipated. This conversion registered in his eyes and jaw.
For Susan's part, she couldn’t soak in the valley below quickly enough. She sniffed the air, which refreshed her soul beyond what she had hoped. Quill had taken up the hobby of painting. These days, Quill could barely hold a fork or a paintbrush.
Quill motioned behind him to his living quarters and said, “Hey. Come on in here. I want to show you both something. I painted a bird five years ago, Susan, and I want you to have it. It’s not that good, but it's a little something for you to remember me by. Let’s see, what did I paint I can give Stephen? Oh yes.”
“Stephen, do you want to see?” she asked, standing at the door of Quill's cabin.
“No. I think I’ll stay here,” Stephen answered somewhat coldly. He hoped Susan hadn’t observed the storm gathering in his soul again. Today's disturbance entered behind his eyes, settling in his chest and causing him to clench his jaws. He had to ride it out.
Susan left her husband alone on the porch. Indeed, her love had transformed him. Susan felt in her heart that she had been part of his metamorphosis. A way out presented itself for them both. She would love this man forever. Yet Susan knew only to look through her subjective and feminine lenses at the world she wanted to see, regardless of what she had learned about war and its effects. Incidental matters such as switching rocking chairs could not shake her world so quickly.
“Okay,” she said. Quill opened the screen door for Susan, and he followed her inside. Quill turned and said to Stephen, “I won’t steal your girl just yet,” and winked. The screen squeaked as it closed.
Stephen listened to their voices beyond the door. Both were preoccupied, enjoying the labors of a man no one expected to possess such skill. Quill seemed happy explaining and showing his work. In a few minutes, Stephen stood and moved down the hill, kicking rocks and stirring the dirt as he weaved in and out of the trees. His mind felt dark, and his course unambiguous.
“These are incredible, Quill. How did you paint these with your hands? Stephen, you have to see these paintings. Quill, these are very good.” Susan raised her voice. She needed to ensure her husband heard her request. “I'm impressed.” Looking puzzled at Quill, she said, “Now I wonder where he went? Stee-phen? Maybe he went back to our room.”
“Yeah. Stephen’ll be back directly. Let me show you this one. My hands make doing anything like this quite painful. That’s why I’m so proud of them.”
The minutes passed discussing Quill's work, and before they realized it, they had liquidated an hour. No Stephen. Quill suggested he ought to take a look after his other guest. Susan thought she would check in their room. He probably slept from fatigue. “I’ll meet you at the cabin in fifteen minutes, Quill.”
“All right.”
The two departed. Quill slowly and painfully worked toward the stables, and Susan headed to the cabin. She hadn’t thought to call Jacques from Quill's kitchen. She opened the large screen door and smelled lunch cooking, a roast with carrots and potatoes. She strode into the kitchen to ask Jacques if he’d seen her husband. He had not. He’d been busy in the kitchen.
“I’ll just go upstairs and look for him,” she said. Susan climbed the stairs and stopped at the top step. She called, “Stee-phen?” No answer. “Stee-phen.” Then she checked their room, but no husband there. Where could he be? What a mystery. Descending the stairs, Susan waited to see if Quill had located the missing husband.
On the front porch of the main cabin, Susan surveyed the pasture and the magnificence of the surrounding mountains. What a breathtaking view she beheld. It must be tough to live here year-round. She turned in the direction of the stables. No one in that direction. Where might she find him? From down the hill, she saw Raymond running toward the far side of the stable. How odd. Susan strode quickly in that direction. Perhaps Stephen had fallen and hurt himself or--or what? She would go and take a look to quell her rising apprehension.
Susan reached the corner of the stable nearest to the cabin as Quill turned the corner. She noted that Quill was wiping a red liquid from his hands with a rag. Now, full-blown panic gripped Susan. “Quill? What’s wrong? Is it Stephen?”
What do I tell her? I can’t allow her to see Stephen, not like that.
Susan headed in earnest in the direction from which Quill had just come, but he halted Susan’s forward motion by placing his body in front of her. He put his hands on her shoulders, although physically smaller than Susan. “Susan. Don’t go around there. You don’t want to see him like that. I can’t let you. Raymond! Get a sheet. Now!” Quill yelled back over his shoulder.
“Yes, boss.”
Susan strained to get past Quill, but he wouldn’t budge. “Quill, what’s happened to Stephen?” Panic poured out of her because she didn’t know what had happened, but she knew it involved her husband. “Quill, I have to see.”
“No, Susan. You don’t want to see him that way.”
“What way?! Would you please stop being so evasive? So help me, Quill, I’ll hit you if you don’t tell me what’s happened to Stephen. Did he have an accident? Is he hurt badly? ‘STEE-PHEN!’ He may need me. Please, Quill, I have to go to him! I have to!” Susan pled but to no avail.
Holding Susan firmly, although in great pain, Quill looked directly into her piercing blue eyes. He spoke slowly and deliberately. “Susan. Stephen is dead.”
At this, Susan stopped pushing against Quill. “Dead? My Stephen is--is dead? No. No. No! Not my Stephen. We were just talking to him an hour ago. No! Tell me you’re making this up! It’s a sick joke! That’s it. It’s not possible! He loves me! He wouldn’t die--How--Quill? I want to know. How did it happen?! Who killed my Stephen?!”
Quill stared at the ground for a long second but kept himself between the woman and her husband. It would be easier to lie. He’d done it in the Philippines. He’d say something like, 'No, Joe isn’t dead. He’s still on that work detail.' But Joe had been strung up by his arms and beaten to death. Too many men to count had been bayoneted or beheaded for trying to escape or disobeying the Japs. So many of these prisoners lay dead in the makeshift infirmary from some disease or starvation.
He removed his bent and broken hands from Susan’s shoulders and laid the facts before her. “He’s dead, Susan. He--shot himself.”
The woman's arms and shoulders went limp. Her mouth twitched as if she were attempting to form words from a foreign language. “Susan, did you hear me? He’s dead. He’s gone.”
“He shot himsel--? No. My Stephen couldn’t have. He loves me! He wouldn’t shoot himself. NO! ” Susan’s defiant scream exited her anguished soul, and she began once more to push against Quill to get to the body, but Quill wouldn’t budge. “I have to see him.” Through clamped teeth, she urged Quill to get out of her way. “Let me see for myself, Quill!”
Twenty seconds passed. “Okay. But Susan, you can't touch him until the Constable has arrived.” Quill slowly released his grip, stepped out of Susan's way, and allowed her to examine her husband's body. Quill had forestalled her long enough so that she could begin to absorb the situation. Looking behind him, Raymond had just finished putting an old blue, dirty, frayed tarp over Stephen. “Reymond, for goodness' sake! Go up to the cabin, pull one of the sheets off the bed, and bring it here. Get a tablecloth if you have to. Just do it as fast as you can. This tarp won't do! And call the Constable.”
Susan and Quill turned the stable corner. Susan took several more steps and stopped. A hidden figure lay under the dirty tarp, covering someone measuring approximately Stephen’s size. But it couldn't be him. Yet--those were Stephen’s boots sticking out at the far end.
No, it must be someone else. Stephen loves me so much; he said so this morning. He wouldn’t leave me like this. No.
Susan hovered above the covering for five seconds and then dropped to her knees near his head. Once more, she looked at the boots. Coming to terms with this mattered. It might be her husband. Cautiously, Susan pulled back the sheet covering his face. Stephen’s hair came into view, and then his forehead. She smelled his shampoo. His distant eyes stared upward, past her. Susan pulled the tarp lower until his head lay fully exposed.
She attempted to scream, but no sound left her throat. Susan slowly drew her left hand to her mouth. Upon further examination, she noticed the expended brass casing lay a few feet away in the dirt. Stephen’s mouth seemed fixed in mid-word, half-opened. A trickle of blood ran down the side of Stephen's mouth and mingled with the round’s powder spray, coating his lips and teeth. The pistol’s recoil chipped an upper tooth.
Susan cradled her hand under his head at the same instant Quill said, “Don’t—” Too late. She had unfortunately discovered the exit wound with its blood, brain matter, and chipped skull fragments. Susan looked down at her right hand, covered in warm, red liquid. She attempted once more to scream, but once again, no sound came forth. This event, this terrible event, had muddled her cognition. She couldn’t quite grasp that the brain matter, skull fragments, and tissue filtering between her long fingers belonged to Stephen. Susan pulled Stephen’s head against her and rocked him slowly back and forth. Unfortunately, Susan had disturbed a crime scene. Doing such didn’t enter her mind.
"IT WASN'T MY FAULT!"
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
“Tell Mr. Lloyd it’s Quill Du Pont in Canada. I’ll wait. Thank you.” Dolores returned to inquire if this was an essential or urgent matter or if it could possibly wait. “Ma'am, it’s urgent, and no, I’m afraid it can’t wait. Good. Thank you.”
No one in their right mind wants to call a parent and tell them their son is dead and certainly not that their only son has committed suicide. Quill didn’t want to think about what Marcus Lloyd would say. Quill was just the caretaker from Canada. Still, he had to do this. He had rehearsed nothing. His heart thumped louder in his chest by the second while his mind returned to the picture of Stephen Lloyd lying face up.
Quill had seen so many terrible things in the Philippines, and this event brought many of them back--decapitated bodies, bayonet wounds, grenade blasts, artillery air bursts, and throat wounds that left men gurgling in their own blood until they drowned.
Stephen's wound looked tame in comparison. His hand remained wrapped around the handgun. The weapon discharged in his mouth, the round entered his brain and exited out the back of his skull. It landed somewhere out in the field, spent and harmless.
“Hello, Quill. How are things up there in Canada? It’s starting to get—“
“Mr. Lloyd. I have no idea how to say this. I'm sorry, but." A long pregnant pause ensued, unmeasured and raspy hung in the air.
“What is it, Quill? Is everything okay? Is someone sick? When are they coming home?”
“I don’t know, sir. No one is sick. Your son is, I mean, what I’m trying to say, Mr. Lloyd, is-- your son is gone. He’s dead, sir.” Quill’s hand strangling the phone had already gone numb.
“Dead? Dead?! What are you telling me, Quill?” Marcus shouted. “I know he’s having some problems with the war, but he's not dead! That can’t be. Quill, are you sure about this? This must be a mistake. It’s a mistake. Was, was he in an accident? Was there an accident?!" Silence. "Oh, god. Dead? You were supposed to help my son, not let him die!”
Dolores rose cautiously from behind her desk, and her hand slowly covered her mouth. Tears had begun to slide down her face from the fear that what she heard might be true. She hurried around her desk and grasped her boss's sleeve to make him look at her and tell her what the man on the other end of the line was saying. Marcus slapped at Dolores’s hand, fending her off. He was trying to listen, gather information, and stay on his feet, but he'd begun to turn pale. Several men from the meeting in the large room reserved for company business drifted into the outer office as the conversation intensified. Fresh looks of concern drew over their faces as well. They, in turn, looked to Dolores to fill in the blanks. Delores couldn’t talk.
Quill had to give this to his employer in one giant dose, and, as he suspected, Marcus couldn't swallow it. Once more, that complicated approach to life’s pain that Quill had learned as a POW came to the fore. You just tell them. Let the chips fall where they may. But it wasn't always so easy with these pampered civilians. He had often tried to break it and gently ease survivors into such disasters. In one real sense, as far as Quill’s repressing his emotions was concerned, this was another dead soldier he was talking about, one more body to bury, and these days, Quill Du Pont hadn’t the strength. The more Marcus Lloyd shouted his questions, the more Quill withdrew. Former First Sergeant Quill Du Pont had long since lost his ability to experience empathy about these matters. “Sir, First Sergeant Du Pont reporting. We have six dead, fourteen wounded, and the enemy has broken through at points seven and nine.” It was easy to give the facts, so long as they weren’t cluttered with feelings.
Before his phone call, Quill had imagined gasps, crying, and useless hand-wringing. His seldom-dormant impatience reconnected with him. These people were so pathetic because they had never seen the darker side of men who were so eager to destroy each other and themselves. Yet, this was his employer on the phone, and he was a good man. Some people, he guessed, shouldn’t have to see the darkness. Perhaps this is the reason men like Quill and Stephen existed. Still, they needed to know the hard-bitten truth.
“Mr. Lloyd, I don’t know any other way to say this except to tell you. Stephen committed suicide." A pregnant pause followed Quill's last words. "I’m very sorry, sir.” All the old, familiar guilt flooded Quill. He felt sick and angry. It wasn't his fault. He wanted to strangle Marcus Lloyd. It wasn't my fault!
Marcus let go of the phone and stumbled over to the couch, dropping like a bag of rocks. The present matter had torn through his mind and contorted his facial features. Fantastic!
“Mr. Lloyd? Can you tell us what's going on, sir? Can we help?” Marcus was beyond hearing, beyond comprehension. His mouth moved as if he were attempting to communicate with—Stephen.
Dolores picked up the phone. “Hello. This is Mr. Lloyd’s secretary, Dolores Hernandez. Um, can you tell me, uh, can you tell me what’s happened, sir? Mr. Lloyd is having some difficulty grasping your words. Perhaps you can tell me?”
It took Quill almost a full minute before he could to respond to anyone in any civil manner.
"Hello?" Delores asked again. "Are you still there?"
Quill wanted to kill someone. He wanted to say, ‘You tell that boss of yours it’s not my fault,’ or worse, much worse. Finally, Quill managed, “Miss Hernandez, as I said, this is Quill Du Pont up in Canada.” His voice was now cold.
“Yes. Mr. Du Pont. What's happened? Is it bad? Tell me everything you can.”
Quill laid it all out for her and finally hung up. Delores sat down to absorb the terrible reality forcing itself upon Lloyd Hotels International, Inc. She would have to tell Annika. Annika would have to inform the children, and life would change unforeseeably at Lloyd Hotels. Delores took a deep breath, noting that Marcus Lloyd was still in shock, although surrounded by the department heads.
Delores agonized over her present task: breaking the news to the men at the meeting. She knew they should not say anything or release any information until Mr. Lloyd told her to do so, but that was as far as her authority extended in this matter.
"Gentlemen," Delores began. "Our friend, Stephen Lloyd, is dead." The woman bowed her head and bawled. Charlie Billings locked the main office door--no one in or out until the department heads sorted this out.
The call to lure Annika to the office would probably try every good grace living within the heart of Dolores Hernandez. These people had been her family for the past several decades. Was it about to end, Delores wondered. There were so many unanswered questions Marcus and the team needed to address.
“Mrs. Lloyd? This is Dolores Hernandez. Your husband asked me to call you and ask you to come to the office. Would it be convenient for you to come downtown as soon as possible? No, things are, um, things are in a little disarray around here, and he could use your help. Yes. Mr. Lloyd is having a difficult day. No, it's not his heart again. He could use your insight to help him sort through some personal issues. I'll tell him to expect you in twenty minutes. Thank you. Goodbye, Mrs. Lloyd.” She didn't buy it.
Delores' tone had aroused Annika’s curiosity, and she wanted an explanation for this odd conversation in the middle of the day. Annika thought that was why they paid all those execs—rather too well, she mused. Dolores had almost stumbled concealing the enormity of this horrible news on the phone to Mrs. Lloyd, but she hadn’t lied. She knew how to get what she needed, and no one questioned her abilities.
The phone rang. “Lloyd Hotels International. Delores Hernandez speaking. Mr. Hagemeier! It's so good to hear your voice. No. Mr. Lloyd is in a meeting right now," Delores replied. "I'm not sure when it will be over." Delores never said that. She always knew when these meetings concluded. "I will. Can I have him call you at his earliest convenience? Great, and please give my best to Mrs. Hagemeier. Alright. Good bye."
Mr. Blackledge saw Dolores slump back into her chair and sob uncontrollably. Tye Blackledge, a thin, nervous man with thick glasses, would not permit the situation to get out of control. He stepped over to check on Dolores. Tye's voice was suddenly shrill when he phoned his secretary to get her to come to the main office. He needed her help. Tye couldn't let anyone in here right now, nor let the phone go without someone answering. Lloyd International must proceed as if everything were normal.
Of the several men in full support mode surrounding Marcus Lloyd, Alvin Snider went after water, tissue, and whatever he thought appropriate. He forgot the office fridge was fully stocked with water. Charlie Billings suggested they call the emergency room at the local hospital to see if they would have someone stand by, in case Marcus' Lloyd's heart--. That was approved.
Charlie looked at Dolores. She was a puddle, and her public emotions made him ill at ease. “Charlie. Charlie, make reservations for--for, how many of us ought to go, do you think?” Tye Blackledge asked.
“Go where?” wondered Milton Eichenberg.
“To Canada. Where else?”
“Oh man, I didn’t even think about that. Where is my brain? My god, I wonder how Susan is?” Charlie Billings rubbed his chin as his thoughts broadened to encompass the Lloyd family. This kind of death is incomprehensible in the ways it colors family members, not to mention company matters.
“Charlie?”
“Yes? Oh, sorry, I’m suddenly having trouble concentrating. Sorry. I don’t know. Help me think, Tye.”
The men considered all the possible candidates who could immediately drop what they were doing and fly to Canada. “I think four should go,” Tye finally said, the somber mood flooding the office. "Will, me, Sandra, and--can you go, Charlie?”
“No. Someone has to stay here and take care of things." Tye's eyes moved to Marcus, still in shock on the couch. "Mike Simpkins. That’s four. His team will just have to double up what they’re working on. Delores, would you get Mr. Simpkins on the phone? Oh, my gosh. How do we get Mr. Lloyd's body from Canada to the US? Delores--.”
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Ginny Cassalls gently set the receiver down onto its cradle. She sat, laid her hands in her lap, and stared into space. She felt sick. Then, she lifted her left arm and placed it on the table next to the phone.
“Mrs. Cassalls, have you seen my ball glove? I put it down in the den last night and can’t find it now. Do you know—? Mrs. Cassalls? Are you okay?”
The question roused the maid out of her stupor. Genny looked at David in a way he had never seen--most serious indeed. She told the smallest Lloyd, who wondered what he had done to deserve such a look, “David, would you go get your brother and sister and tell them to come here for a minute, please? And you come with them, too. Okay?”
“Yes, ma’am. Did I do something wrong?”
"No, Sweetheart. You didn't do anything wrong. Go get Margaret and Michael."
David rushed off to find Margaret and Michael. Fortunately, Michael was headed down the stairs, searching for nourishment in the kitchen. Margaret was busy looking for her special hair brush. “Mrs. Cassalls? Have you seen my hairbrush? I can't find it anywhere. David? Did you take my brush? You hid it, didn't you?”
David didn’t have far to look when he heard his sister’s accusations. He yelled up to her to come down. "Mrs. Cassall has something she needs to say to us."
When Margaret reached the bottom step, she was ready to brain her little brother. Mrs. Cassalls ran interference for the youngest Lloyd as she herded the children into the living room. They could tell something was wrong. Ginny Cassalls avoided eye contact with a vengeance.
“Mrs. Cassalls, what’s wrong?” Margaret asked in a panic. “Are my parents okay? It’s my parents, isn’t it?”
Long, furtive seconds crept by as Mrs. Cassalls weighed her words. How would she say this? She adored these children and couldn't bear to harm them. “Children, it’s your father.”
I can't tell them. I can't.
Ginny Cassalls had little energy to speak. Michael drew closer.
“Mrs. Cassalls. Is he—?” No response. Michael squeezed his eyes shut as he pursed his lips. With a deep breath, he finished his sentence. “Is he dead?” How Michael came to ask the question, Mrs. Cassalls couldn't guess. Ginny nodded somberly. Margaret shot up from the sofa, suddenly overcome with emotion. The two females clung to each other, weeping loudly. David went into his panic mode. He pulled on the woman's sleeve and then grabbed his big brother, who found it hard enough to right his emotional equilibrium to answer David’s pleas for clarification.
Their father couldn’t be dead. David only knew one person who had died in his whole life, Damien. He hadn’t yet begun to grasp the vast foreverness of death. Damien didn’t come around anymore. What else could death mean to a ten-year-old? Did this mean his father wouldn't come home anymore, too? That couldn’t possibly be. David could not mentally configure, much less embrace, a world without his father.
Michael’s arms tingled, and his body felt disjointed. The room had lost its oxygen, and he felt as if he were swimming in a gelatin vat. The crying females and his screaming little brother made it hard for Michael to think.
What do I do? The world doesn't make any sense without our Father. How do I make any sense of this? Why? Am I somehow responsible for this?
Would life still be worth living? That cruel thought struck Michael. Why had he joined the Marines? Why? This death trumped Damien’s and that voice he thought he had heard. Was it really Damien's voice? Maybe--no, probably not. Michael cursed it anyway. He cursed his situation and grew angrier the more he pondered it. He hated Damien for dying because his father's death probably led back to Damien's. Oh god, he hated Damien for dying.
Michael stormed up the stairs and into his room. His rage knew few bounds. He grabbed the mattress and flung it into the middle of the room. He picked up the chair at his desk and threw it at the wall, where it crashed, two legs sinking into and through the drywall and into the hall. He grabbed the chair for another go when he heard Mrs. Cassall yell, “Michael! You stop that this instant, young man!”
Ginny had climbed the stairs, dragging his sister in tow. Both women stood at Michael's door, breathing heavily, Margaret crying her heart out. They could hear David crying where the women had left him. The poor little guy wasn't even sure what was happening. His father wasn’t coming home, and he didn't know why.
Michael’s lungs heaved. He wasn't through throwing things. He wanted to hit something hard, again and again, and again until he had no more strength. But whom would he hit? Better, what? Michael sank to his knees on the bedroom floor, bent his head, and wept. There would be no father to watch him graduate.
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
No one attempted to quash the news, which meant staying within the inner sanctum of a company like Lloyd International, Inc. Still, after several days, unseen currents carried it throughout the cubicles. Interoffice channels did not play by anyone’s rules, regardless of the Lloyd's need for privacy. Dr. James Wilson also caught the scent several hours post-Quill’s call; its efficacious nature doubling him over. Rumors irritated him the most because he’d lost two influential men in his life in a millisecond. He’d heard that a hunter had shot Stephen in a hunting accident. An hour later, James heard Stephen died in a freak car crash. Next, Stephen had shot someone. James wanted the facts and nothing more.
“Hello, Mrs. Hernandez," Dr. Wilson said. "This is Dr. James Wilson, Damien’s dad. I'm doing okay; thank you for asking. I want to speak to Marcus if he’s available. I’ve heard too many things that no one seems able to verify. But I suspect something's happened to Stephen, and I don’t know what. Gladstone's in an uproar, and we need the truth, one way or another." Dr. Wilson's tone came across harsher than he intended. He paused and then continued. "Yes, I'm home for lunch, but I must return to school by 12:30 for my next class. No, that would be fine; thank you. Yes, I'll wait."
James Wilson's heart pounded in his chest. Mary Ellen held her husband's hand as they stood in the kitchen, glued to each other and worried for Susan and the kids. Almost certainly, something dreadful had happened to their friend’s husband. “Oh. Is Marcus all right—? No, Mary Ellen is fine. Is he busy? Hmmm. Well, Mrs. Hernandez, would you tell us what has happened? We’ve heard so many terrible things and don't know what to believe. We--" Dr. Wilson paused as Dolores weighed her options. This man deserved an answer for what he’d been through.
“He did what? Oh, my Lord.” James Wilson stared into Mary Ellen’s eyes, searching for a way to tell his wife the truth while he held his hand over the mouthpiece.
“What?” she asked. “What?”
James swallowed and then relayed the information to his wife, “Stephen’s dead. He killed himself.” Mary Ellen crumpled onto the nearest chair. Dr. Wilson continued with Dolores. “Yes. When? I see. How is Susan? Okay. What about the children? Do they know? Oh my, heavens. Grandpa Perry is on his way here, and Michelle is driving to the airport to catch a flight to Prince George. So, Mrs. Cassalls has told them? I suppose they should know. Is there anything we can do? Mrs. Hernandez, has anyone flown up there specifically from the hotel to see about transporting the body, uh, I mean, to bring Stephen back here? Oh, they’re leaving tomorrow? Is it possible for me to get on that flight? Yes, would you check? Perhaps I can help in some way or do something. I need to do something.”
James felt weak and light-headed. The thought that Damien’s death played into this in some tragic way centered itself. It linked Dr. Wilson and Mary Ellen to this Lloyd tragedy. Maybe I shouldn’t go.
In times of great turmoil, a person’s body often did strange things--it did with James. The body follows signals given to it by the mind that causes it to cope in its own way. Without a hint of warning, James felt the need to relieve himself. “Here, Mary Ellen, take this.” He rushed to the bathroom, almost not making it to the toilet.
COMING TO TERMS WITH IT
Monday, May 22, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Quill had done what he should and could do for the time being. Constable Jardan, a thick-necked man with a full mustache and bushy eyebrows, had left thirty minutes after questioning Susan, Quill, Jacques, and Raymond. The ambulance attendants had already loaded Stephen’s body into the back of their vehicle. They would roll down the driveway and out of sight within another minute. Quill leaned heavily against his cane. Death was never an easy customer to deal with. I'm too old for this, he told himself. He’d lost too many friends, too many close comrades in arms. Now, the war had claimed another victim, his boss's son.
That old film, Death Takes a Holiday, came to mind. But it, Death, never did. Barring and then relinquishing Susan's right to see her husband's body, then watching them put Stephen in the back of that vehicle, that cold, official vehicle, had drained the old man. He suspected that his inadequate conversation with Lloyd International had plowed a wake in Ft. Worth and all points on the compass. This news would affect numerous households and a large company. Quill wanted to go to sleep and wake up to discover this had been a nightmare. He could handle nightmares.
He didn’t handle well all the details that Stephen’s suicide created for him. Somehow, God would grant him the grace to handle this. However, Quill wished these issues came easier than they have. His shoulders could carry heavier burdens then, but not now. He knew that Susan would struggle to leave her bed tomorrow. Quill thanked God that Susan’s mother and company representatives were on their way. Quill limped up the hill to the main cabin to look in on Susan.
She could see her husband after the autopsy, maybe tomorrow, late. As indecent as they were to Susan and Quill, everyone involved had to follow regulations. The Constable had been quite clear on that fact. Although he sympathized with Mrs. Lloyd, being an American, Jardan had his procedures to follow. He set the official inquest and regulations in two days. The Constable balanced Canadian statutes with his sympathy, recognizing that Mrs. Lloyd needed to get home to her children as soon as possible.
Quill opened the front door and spotted Susan in one of her favorite sitting groups near the fireplace. She tucked her legs under her and stared blankly into the cold hearth. Susan elected not to turn on a lamp. She’d been crying, and she couldn't bear the light—or for anyone to see her like this. The vast, cheerless room felt as bleak as her soul. A few days ago, it welcomed her inspection. Quill told Susan that Mrs. Cassalls had informed the children. Susan wanted to talk to them but cried when speaking to the Constable. How could she handle a call like this?
Quill limped over and sat opposite Susan, attempting to posit himself unobtrusively even though his hip hurt. That proved fruitless. He’d stood too long, answering questions, providing details, and showing the authorities this or that bit of evidence. The pistol was Stephen’s. There were dozens of rifles and handguns stored in various places. Stephen would have had no trouble killing himself by such means. It would be tomorrow when Quill remembered when he found Stephen at the falls and spoke of his friend’ doing it right, sticking a pistol in his mouth.”
Susan interrupted the silence. “I wish--” she began, stopped, and then made another go. “I wish my children were here.” That was as far as she got, and Susan's weeping came with renewed vigor.
I can't enter this woman's suffering. I'm too close to this family. I didn't want ever to do that again--but I did. Dang it! I won't let this drag me down that death-spitting hole.
So Quill detached himself emotionally from this too-familiar scene playing out about him. Sitting across from Mrs. Lloyd, some of the men in his unit whom the Japanese beheaded, bayonetted, or beat to death trudged through his cache of haunted memories. The old First Shirt was determined to stand outside the Lloyd's pain, observing but not participating, battling against his intruding recollections of Corregidor and Bataan to swamp him. The former usually led to the latter. Quill skirmished with these nemesis every time a friend passed.
Talking did no good because it wearied him. It solved nothing. Quill hated it when some of the folks at the church came by after Helen passed and quoted Scripture to him or recited well-meaning platitudes attempting to soothe his hurt. None of that made him feel better. He wanted to tell them how inconsiderate they were and how little they knew about death. It was some time after Helen’s burial that Quill realized how much the local ranchers knew about death—they went through it with their horses, cattle, dogs, hogs, you name it, and, too often, family members. In his mind, Quill apologized for his inner distress and agitation toward these well-wishers, but their nearness and conversation were too heavy. He’d smiled and prayed they left as quickly as possible.
Sitting here with Susan, Quill offered, "Coffee?" Susan declined. The phone rang, and Jacques informed Susan her mother wanted to talk to her.
“Hello, Mom? He’s gone. He killed--" Susan couldn't say it.
No. He killed himself. Stephen killed himself. He didn't die. He killed himself. I hurt. My lover is gone. Oh, god. I hurt.
Finally, Susan could let go with someone familiar. "He. No. Stephen killed himself, Mom. He killed himself. He's gone from me."
“I know, honey. I know.”
As soon as Susan could bring her emotions under some semblance of control, she replied, “Yes, I’m here. Somehow, I’m still here. Good old Susan, she’s always here to pick up the pieces.” Susan didn't expect bitterness and anger of this depth to insert themselves so soon or at all.
Despite these unexpected emotions, Susan drew strength from her mom’s voice. Michelle was already at Vancouver airport, but her airplane had some engine problems, and she didn’t know when she would arrive in Prince George.
Quill heard parts of Susan's phone conversation. Alone in the dark, vacuous room, he mentally retraced his last moments with Stephen. He hoped his dead friend might have embraced something he had said at dinner. Introspection along the lines of self-recriminations came fast and furious for Quill, and what Marcus had said to him still hurt. This disaster wasn’t his fault. But Stephen was dead all the same.
What did I say to Stephen about Jesus? I wish my memory weren't so bad.
Bits of this and pieces of that dialogue slowly came together to form a slightly distorted picture.
What did he say? Stephen was agitated--.
"GOD BROUGHT YOU HERE"
Monday, May 15, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Quill’s memories spent ‘counseling’ the Lloyds played like a broken record. In one particular ‘session,’ Stephen Lloyd wanted to be spared just one hour without some form of caustic, verbal turmoil. Susan labored not to admit defeat. Ever the optimist, Susan held a bare thread of hope that her time and insights gleaned from Dr. Inhofe might begin to bear fruit if given the proper attention they deserved.
Susan's husband didn't want to listen. “Dr. Inhofe said that we must try and see if we can make the trials mean something like his did. Each trial has a significant meaning and is waiting for you to discover it. He said he was wounded; you should have seen his leg. He said he couldn’t perform surgeries any longer, so he became a psychiatrist. Now, he spends time with his patients, helping them search for what they can do to help themselves and others, although he didn’t get very far with you during your counseling sessions," Susan said, a little too sarcastically. "I'm sorry, Honey. This process is more frustrating than I thought. Jerry did say he felt more fulfilled now than he ever was as a surgeon."
Susan paused, unable to tell if her husband was listening or paying lip service to her. "Couldn’t you do something in the hotel business to help less fortunate people? There must be something, darling. Dr. Inhofe couldn’t tell you what meaning the war might have for you, but he believed you could find it for yourself and us if you searched for it. The struggle you're going through now can be a stepping stone to something even better for our marriage. 'Stephen, are you even trying?'”
"Susan, I'm completely fulfilled at work. If the war's going to reemerge, I can't stop it, but I'll get over this hurdle and get back to work. Wait. It just hit me. If what Inhofe and now you are saying is that all I've been doing since the war is meaningless or of so little significance that I have to stop what I've been doing--and I've stopped what I've been doing, by the way. Am I supposed to go off and do 'mission' work to give myself a completely different purpose? Is that what you're saying, Susan?"
"No, Stephen! Ohhhh! No."
"Then what?" Stephen started pacing from the internal energy accumulating in his body.
"Honey--, Stephen stop. Look at me, please." Stephen halted his progress but wouldn't face his wife. Susan closed the distance between them, placing herself before her husband. "Sweetheart, the war somehow put you in the hospital. What happened to you in the war must be given a meaning that only you can give it. Otherwise, what you did is meaningless."
"Susan, the war wasn't meaningless. It meant killing the enemy and losing a lot of good men in the process so those of us left at the end could go home. That's all it meant, Susan. There isn't any other meaning. Why can't you understand that? The war took a toll on all of us. I'm sorry if it put me in the hospital and screwed up everyone's plans, mine included. It meant what it meant. I don't know how to make it mean more. I can't explain why my friends died and I didn't. I can't explain why the generals knew about the problems with the planes, the munitions, and a thousand other things that needed fixing. We told the higher-ups, but they kept sending us up.
"But Stephen--no one can live in a meaningless world. Only you can find that meaning for yourself from what you experienced. Certainly, what you discover will affect me, too. But besides that, if you don't try, I'm afraid you will wind up back in the hospital."
"Susan--"
Impasse. Susan rubbed the back of her neck.
“Folks, can I interrupt you for a second?” Bursting into a marriage undergoing difficulties as this one did had unsettled Quill. That Stephen was Quill’s employer added to his hesitation. Yet Quill’s guests needed his help, so he returned to this familiar turbulence to say, “Helen and I went through this very thing for years. Hasn't life hurt you lately, Susan?”
“Well, yes, but--”
“But what?”
Stephen seemed somewhat intrigued that the old caretaker would begin with his wife.
"Susan, you feel you have to carry on what Dr. Inhofe suggested, no matter. Right?"
"Well, yes."
Stephen has described Dr. Inhofe's character as less than stellar if you catch my drift. What if he's wrong? Why are there so many differing voices in psychology today? These folks are trying to figure out how the mind works under stress. There are as many answers as there are people to give them. Where is Dr. Inhofe's focus?"
"What do you mean, Quill, his focus?"
"I've heard what Stephen's supposed to do, which he doesn't want to do. Susan, what if Stephen never does or can't do what has been suggested?"
"He'll probably end up back in the hospital," Susan said confidently.
"How do you know that?"
"Well, look what happened to him, Quill. It's why we're here, isn't it?"
"Susan, supposing that's not why you're here? There is another more glorious reason that seems elusive to you right now. I know why you two are here. It's obvious to me."
"What would that be, Quill, since you know so much?"
"I asked you where Dr. Inhofe's focus was," Quill noted, "and you didn't know other than finding a meaning. I said it was on Stephen and what he needed to do. You can see Inhofe's suggestions aren't working, not because Stephen is obstinate, but because God has a better focus."
"And what would that be, Quill?"
"His Son, Jesus Christ."
"What are you talking about, Quill? You're changing the subject, aren't you?"
"Yes I am. It doesn't matter if you, Susan, have this problem or Stephen does. You've run into a paradox you will never be able to solve. In your mind, if your husband looks outside the meaning he believes he's found for the war--kill the enemy while you lose friends--to some abstract concept that you may never discover. Susan, hon, you're chasing an illusion. Good for Dr. Inhofe that he's found a meaning that helps him. One size doesn't fit all here.
"Let me tell you how I have come to live so that Christ is my focus. Oh, I am a pain at times because the war still affects me adversely. I'm a hypocrite. I want to do right, but I fail miserably too often. But my focus is Christ, and when it isn't, Jesus brings me back. It is Jesus who gives meaning to any circumstance because He is the Lord of meaning. He controls it all.
"Do you remember in the Gospels, in Matthew, when the Spirit cast Jesus out into the wilderness after His baptism? Remember that?" Susan nodded yes. "Why did the Spirit send Him out there? The divine Spirit sent Jesus out to be tempted by the devil and resist him every time on our behalf. Why was that important? Because the first Adam and his wife failed to resist the devil. Noah failed when tempted. Abraham failed, Moses failed, David failed, and all of us have failed to keep God's law perfectly. But Jesus, who resisted the devil in every temptation, was tempted in our place, and He did not fail.
"Romans 5:12-19 tells us that when Adam sinned by not keeping God's law, he failed as humanity's representative, not simply as his own rep in the Garden. So, when Adam sinned, we, the whole human race, became guilty sinners because Adam represented us as our head, even though none of us were born then. The issue is not one of fairness but one of representation. I want Jesus to represent me at the judgment of God.
"However, when tempted, Jesus succeeded in keeping God's law. So, when we trust in Jesus, He becomes our representative head. By faith in Jesus, God unites us with His Son. God now views us as perfect law-keepers, and our focus changes, and the meaning of everything, good or bad, slowly shifts to Christ. Inhofe has supposedly discovered a meaning for his pain, but apart from the Son of God representing him before God, what's significant to him now is, in reality, insignificance. It becomes weightless. His meaning may change with different insights, or his purpose may dim over time. A search for meaning in anything other than Jesus Christ as your representative is ultimately meaningless.
"Now, let that sink in for a second. Every religion in the world attempts to perform various works to reach God. Religion is man striving to reach God through effort, works, if you will--the focus is on ourselves and how well we are performing morally. We are born with this understanding--we live our lives, performance-oriented. We're trying to get back into the Garden on our merits--not His. Never happen as sinners. The prophet Isaiah declared, "Turn to Me and be saved, all the ends of the earth; For I am God, and there is no other."
"Are you with me so far, Susan? Stephen?"
"I don't know. Maybe," she said. Stephen remained mute.
"If Jesus had failed to keep the law perfectly, He would not have an unblemished sacrifice, that is, Himself to offer. In the Old Testament, when the Jews sinned, they had to bring to the priest a male sacrifice without blemish."
"Okay, Quill," Stephen interrupted. "I don't believe any of this anymore. I can't. Why would God, if He exists, allow war and death? He must be impotent or worse." Susan's eyes grew wide in disbelief at her husband's unexpected confession.
"There's an interesting interchange between Jesus and some Jews in Luke 13:1-5. Stephen, most of us think our government is wrong about most everything. In Jesus' day, King Herod killed some Jews and mixed their blood in his sacrifices. Why? Because he could. Talk about wicked. Then, Jesus reminds His audience about a tower in Siloam that fell on 18 Jews and killed them.
"The Lord makes no comments on why it fell or why Herod abused his authority. Jesus merely asks an interesting question about these two events. 'Do you suppose these Galileans were greater sinners than all other Galileans because they suffered this fate, that is, dying at Herod's hands or the tower falling on them?' Jesus' answer? Repent or perish. Wow. Yes, God could have prevented Herod and the tower. Jesus doesn't tell the Jews why these things happened. He doesn't comment at all. What He does say is startling. 'Unless you repent, you will likewise perish.' He says it twice.
"We want Jesus to say anything but, 'Unless you repent, you will likewise perish.' But there's an even bigger problem. Jesus is preaching the law: REPENT! But no one can perfectly repent of every sin they've committed. For a sinner, repentance by sinners for salvation is impossible. We don't know our sins' depth or deceitfulness. No one knows what direction death will come from, whether from man's hand or through some 'natural' catastrophe, so we can't adequately prepare ourselves. We only know we all die at some point. As I said, we must repent, which is a moral impossibility for sinners. So repentance is a merciful gift from God, just like faith is. Or we can say it this way: salvation, including repentance and faith, is a gift from God. Faith is also an instrument. God gives us faith to believe, but it is the instrument by which we put our trust in Jesus. Faith is more than saying Christ died for sinners. Saving faith trusts in Jesus, who lived and died for me. He rose for me, and He is seated at His Father's right hand interceding for me.
"Stephen, God isn't going to tell us why Hitler and Tojo did what they did. 'The secret things belong to God, but the things revealed to us belong to us and our children that we may observe all the words of this law.' Jesus didn't entertain the Jews' recriminations of Herod. He just told them to repent of their sin.
"Repentance is a change of mind about our sin--our sin suddenly grieves us. It's also a turning from sin to God. And unless the Father draws us to Himself, we won't turn from sin. The focus of our lives changes slowly over the years. We begin to resemble our Savior as the Spirit of Christ transforms us into the image of Jesus.
"Susan, Dr. Inhofe's aim is too low--way too low. It isn't worth pursuing because it doesn't consider our inability to keep our standards, much less someone else's. We continually focus on ourselves to come up with a meaning we supply. God's standard is infinitely high. He won't lower it to meet our insecurity and inability. So, God sent His Son to do what God requires. We are to look to Jesus, our faith's author and perfecter. By the empowering Spirit, I am slowly looking more to God and less to me for what God alone can do. I often forget to do that, but He keeps me moving toward Christlikeness.
"Think of it this way. When I trusted Jesus to save me from my sin and God's wrath, I boarded a train that never stops. As a sanctified passenger, I am what Martin Luther described, simultaneously just and sinner. Early in my faith walk, I 'ran down the aisles, kicking the passengers, throwing things, and generally doing stupid things.' I sinned more than I wanted to, in other words. But the Conductor, Jesus, always forgave me because everything He did, He did out of an everlasting heart of love. The longer I'm on that train, the less I want to run down the aisles and be obnoxious. I am maturing. At times, I'll do something sinfully stupid. But I no longer practice stupid. I sin, but not habitually, because the Spirit has planted the seed of righteousness in me. I begin to bear that type of fruit. The Spirit has welded the doors shut. No one gets off once they genuinely repent and believe, since every passenger is bound for the new heavens and earth.
"As a believer who Jesus knows savingly, I believe that my faith will mature. But I sin daily. I carry around the sinful old man as Romans 7 describes. I suffer, but I experience Jesus' presence in my suffering. Sometimes, I suffer for my sin, and sometimes, because I live in a broken, dangerous world. I will, regardless, persevere because Jesus, through the Spirit, perseveres me.
When you look at men like Noah and Lot, there isn't much to commend them to God. Abraham sold his wife--twice, as did his son, Isaac. Jacob was a deceiver. Moses was a murderer. Adam was passive while his wife listened to and obeyed Satan. David was an adulterer and murderer. Solomon had hundreds of wives and concubines. Samson was a lascivious buffoon. What about Gideon? He needed signs from God before he did anything. I could keep going, but the Bible says they were all righteous, warts and all. God persevered them. He knew how to rescue them.
"So what does this have to do with your situation? Stephen, God put you in the hospital for His purposes. He ensured you came north to the cabin to hear the Good News of the Gospel. The Bible assures me there has not been a time when God has not loved me, nor will there be a time when He will forsake me.
"Stephen, you're my boss, but you're my friend as well. You need to repent of your sin, my friend, and turn to Jesus Christ in faith. Deuteronomy 32:39 says: ‘See now that I, I am He, And there is no god besides Me; It is I who put to death and give life. I have wounded and it is I who heal.' There's the Gospel through Moses. God can and has killed. God can also heal your wounded soul. He has mine, and He still is. In Christ alone, you will find meaning for your trials--for this trial, Stephen. That applies to you, Susan. No church can save you. Only Jesus, the Lord of the Church, saves sinners."
"WHAT DO I DO, QUILL?"
Thursday, May 18, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
It had been a difficult day for the Lloyds. Stephen was surly, and Susan felt battered. Susan decided to climb the hill toward Quill's cabin out of frustration. Quill sat on his porch praying for God to open their hearts.
"'Father, you know Susan's misery--' "'Well, hello, little Missy.' How'd you like my John Wayne impersonation?"
Susan said nothing. "Tough day, huh? I don't know how many times I hurt my Helen--I didn't mean to, and then at other times I meant to. She didn't deserve any of it. I was so miserable inside, and I made her miserable."
Susan sat next to Quill, and both people surveyed the view silently. Quill broke the quiet. "Great breakfast."
"It was. Jacques is such a great cook. I wish Stephen could relax with him. I would quit if he yelled at me like that." Susan noted.
"Looks like the new calves have started arriving. I used to help with the calving, but I can't anymore. The boys handle that now."
Several more minutes passed before Susan's reserves presented themselves for inspection. "Quill, I'm tired of trying to--"
"Trying to what?" Quill knew what.
"Fighting my husband is one thing, but since we arrived and I heard you talk about God, I feel I'm fighting Him too. Quill, can I tell you something? Please don't think me odd, but on our way here, on the drive, I stopped and heard a voice. I heard it twice."
"What did the voice say to you?"
"'I made this for you, Susan,' or something like that. I swear I have never heard a voice speaking to me. My son Michael said he heard a voice, too, so he joined the military. As you might expect, I was quite skeptical, but now I don't know. Perhaps he did hear a voice. Am I crazy, Quill? Do rational people hear voices from out of nowhere?"
"I haven't heard a voice, but the Bible often describes people hearing God's voice. I don't know about your voice. I wasn't there, but I don't think you're crazy, Susan."
"Quill, I'm trying so hard to please God and Stephen, but I'm failing miserably. I know about God from the homilies at church, but--I don't know God as you do, Quill. I don't--and you're right, I'm working my hardest to stay one step ahead of the Lord if possible, but I end up ten miles behind.
"I hardly slept last night. I kept thinking about what you said, and well, you--. I kept mentally replaying the past week over and over. Quill, things are not right between God and me, and I think my failing marriage is related to that, but I don't know how. I never sensed such emptiness or sinfulness when I was in church as I have since last night. Quill, I don't know how to fix any of this. My marriage is--, it feels as if it's dying right in front of me. Our schedule is crushing me. I have to get my husband fixed so we can fly back to Texas and see my son graduate. And then he's going to the military and most likely to Vietnam."
The depth of Susan's spiritual blindness unfolded in front of Quill. He had told Susan and Stephen what to do, yet Satan had hidden his words from their inner ears. Only God can open the ears of the deaf, the eyes of the blind, and the hearts of the spiritually dull. Salvation is of the Lord.
"Quill, I want to know the Bible. I love Father McTammany, but I've gotten to where I don't listen to his homilies. I know the children would rather be anywhere but in church, trying to make sense of what he's trying to say or how it fits in their lives. It's been years since the Church has--has, Oh, I don't know, spoken to my heart. I don't even know what my spiritual needs are. I sit in awe of the overall services, but worship feels cold and impersonal. There is nothing there I'm looking for in any of it. I feel as if I'm dying inside. You, on the other hand, seem to me to be at peace, especially with what you went through."
"You haven't seen me get upset, Susan. When Jacques triggers me--"
Susan turned to face her protagonist for an answer. "Quill--what do I do? I feel lost for the first time in my life. I have no answers. I'm scared when I wake up and--terrified when I go to bed. I feel Stephen doesn't love me like he used to. My oldest is probably going to get killed or hurt terribly overseas. I--I want to die, Quill. Help me understand."
"You need to go fruit picking, Susan."
"What?"
"I woke up one morning and heard the Lord say, 'Go fruit picking.' Forgive me, Susan. I have heard the Lord speak to me. Sorry. I have. I knew what He meant."
"Quill, what did He say?"
"Susan, have you ever gone fruit picking?"
"Well, I've picked pecans, but--"
"Alright, let's use pecans as an illustration. I've picked pecans, too. Which pecans did you pick first, the pecans on the ground or those still hanging on the tree?"
"The pecans on the ground. Quill, what in the world are you talking about? What does picking pecans have to do with my situation?"
"Everything, Susan."
"You want to know what to do? Just listen. Don't do anything. In John six, the Jews came to Jesus and asked, “What shall we do, so that we may work the works of God?” Jesus said to them, 'This is the work of God, that you believe in Him whom He has sent.' Isn't this what I've been telling you, Susan? Our work is to believe in and rest on Jesus' words.
Let me tell you another way to do this: by using an illustration. Instead of picking mature pecans, let's choose the fruit that's clearly accessible in the Bible, the indicatives, the facts--the mature pecans.
"To pick the mature fruit or pecans correctly, we need some tools. We need the Bible, but we need a biblical theology that exalts Christ above everything, recognizing that our labors and works flow from the objective truths we find in the Bible. The system of theology given to us during the Reformation is the most accurate and liberating system I've discovered. That theology began in Germany with Martin Luther, and men like John Calvin, Martin Bucer, John Knox, and others. This theological system understands the nature of man and God better than any other. Aside from the Bible, there may not be a more excellent work than John Calvin's The Institutes of the Christian Religion.
"With that in mind, let's pick the facts or the indicatives the Scriptures give us that are the easiest to grasp. The imperatives or commands are the fruit still hanging on the tree. That fruit hasn't ripened yet. You want to know what to do, don't you?" Intrigued, Susan shook her head yes.
"Good. Alright. 'You must be born again.' Can you bring yourself spiritually into the kingdom of God because God commanded it, Susan?" The look on Susan's face spoke volumes. "Nicodemus must have had that same look when Jesus asked him the question. Nicodemus asked Jesus, 'How can a man be born when he is old? He cannot enter a second time into his mother’s womb and be born, can he?' Susan, neither of us birthed ourselves into this world, and neither of us can give ourselves spiritual, heavenly birth. That was Jesus' point. 'Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh--"that's when we were born the first time, Susan--and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit--Jesus is speaking of the second or new birth by the Spirit--Do not be amazed that I said to you, ‘You must be born again.’
"Let me say it this way. 'Whatever God demands, He enables and provides.' God commands men everywhere to be born again, but we can only experience that new birth through the Spirit. We won't obey God's commands unless the divine indicatives, the facts, the mature pecans already exist. The indicatives, the things that are true about us, are the reason we can obey God. Does that make sense?" Quill reviewed this concept several more times, but Susan struggled with it nonetheless.
"Alright. Let's hit this from another angle. What is the difference between the law of God and the Gospel of God?" That didn't help much.
"Quill, I need to know how to help my husband get better. I don't see how God's law and the Gospel are connected. I need to be home very soon for my son's graduation."
"Susan, God is either personal or He's a spectator. God brought you here, and you need Him to fix you first."
"Quill, do you actually think I need, what did you say, 'fixing?' I'm fine, it's my husband. Now, will you help me with that?" Fixing wasn't the word Quill should have used, but it's the one that came to his mind. Fixing conjured a positive aspiration in Quill's mind but portended a negative nuance in Susan's. But there it was.
Quill was bullheaded when presenting the Gospel, and he refused to acquiesce to any of Susan's priorities. "I've been through this for decades. Please trust me. The best way to achieve our Lord's goal for your life so you can care for Stephen is for me to help you go 'pecan picking' in the Bible. You need to see the Bible's facts about your heart and God's love, power, and priorities. Sweetheart, you thought you came up here for your husband, and I would probably think that too in your shoes. But I believe God has brought you up here to bless and change you. What will you give in exchange for your soul, Susan? I promise you, the most important issue right now is you."
"Me? Quill, it's my husband that--"
"God is dealing with him, Susan. Right now, let's focus on you. Can you do that?"
Silence. That Canada might be about Susan, too, had not entered the woman's thinking. That God might care as much about Susan Lloyd as her husband, Stephen, seemed fantastic. She had not relaxed for a minute since she saw her husband drunk in the foyer of her home until this moment. Could Susan Lloyd let her marriage and family rest in God's hands for the next few minutes and listen to this weathered caretaker? She had to find out.
"HOW DARE HE!"
The day wallowed on. Susan felt lonelier than ever by 1:30. Stephen made himself scarce. Women rarely ventured onto the property. Lunch came and went. No TV. No radio. The magazines were out dated, and no males ventured in Susan's direction. The glory that met Mrs. Lloyd that first day had passed. Susan called the children, but their voices made her more homesick. When asked about their dad, Susan prevaricated. "He's doing fine, David. We will be home before you know it. I miss you, too." Quill remained up the hill. Waiting and praying.
"Alright, Quill. You win. I'm here. I'll give you the benefit of the doubt. What you're saying relates to Stephen and me. I don't think I need fixing, but go on."
"That was my poor choice of words, Susan. But it's at the heart of God's work for sinners. It's not that we do wrong; we do. It's that we are wrong in God's sight. Where did we stop? I forget."
"You said something about the difference between the law of God and the Gospel." Quill smiled.
"You know where you left off, don't you? You're dumb like a fox; you are."
"Susan, I've been through this with folks for decades. It's always their spouse God needs to fix. Never them. Please trust me. The best way to achieve our Lord's goal for your life is for me to help you go 'pecan picking' in the Bible. Sweetheart, God brought you up here to bless and transform you.
"Transform?"
"Yes, transform you into the image of Jesus by making you new. I want to show you the need you have that you're completely oblivious to. For us to start gathering the 'pecans on the ground,' we need to know the difference between law and Gospel, the facts distinguished from the commands found in the Bible. This idea helped me. Susan, I know you're dying inside. I saw that in Helen--what I did to her, what the war did to her. Can you let go of Stephen and your children for a few minutes and hear me out?" Susan hesitated and then nodded in the affirmative. "Okay. Let me ask you, is 'Repent and believe the Gospel.' Is that law or Gospel? Are repent and believe commands or indicatives?"
"They're commands."
"Exactly. Are you able to obey those biblical commands?"
"Well, yes."
"Perfectly? Moses told the Jews in the wilderness of Sinai that they were to love the Lord their God with all their mind, soul, and strength. Jesus said this was the first great command. They were to love God with perfect obedience. So, obeying the command to repent and believe the Gospel must be from a heart of perfect love for God. You must repent of all your sins and believe in God perfectly because you love Him like Jesus did. By the time you reach my age, there's no way you can remember your former sins because there are so many."
"No one can do that perfectly, Quill."
"Exactly. No sinner can, but the Son of God obeyed the Father perfectly. He didn't do it for Himself. He gave Moses the law on Sinai. He is the Law. So, Jesus kept the law on behalf of sinners like you and me. Repentance and belief are God's merciful gifts, which Jesus earned for His people through His perfect obedience. That's indicative. We've all sung that Christmas Carol, 'O Come All Ye Faithful.' The only problem with that title is that there are no faithful sinners. That's a pecan, a fact. My best day ever is filled with failure. I'm never 100% faithful to God, and neither are you. But Jesus has obeyed God faithfully and perfectly on our behalf--a fact, an indicative, a pecan.
"Let's do more pecan picking. Why did God give His law to sinful men?"
"To keep us from doing wrong."
"We have God's law, but we still do wrong, don't we, Susan?" She nodded in the affirmative. "God commands, and we disobey regardless of what God said. 'You shall not' becomes 'Oh, yes, I will.' We see that in others and ourselves.
"The Law is good, but it became a cause of death for me. 'Rather it was sin, in order that it might be shown to be sin by effecting my death through that which is good, so that through the commandment sin would become utterly sinful. The law shows me my sin's nature and exposes its deceptive power. Sin twists the law. Sin manipulates the law. The law is God's moral code to show us the depth of our sin and how wicked our sin is to Him. God's law charged that Jews and Greeks are all under sin; as it is written, 'There is none righteous, not even one; There is none who understands, There is none who seeks for God; All have turned aside, together they have become useless; There is none who does good, There is not even one.” None. No one--another indicative.
"At some point, when sin blossomed in my life and made me more and more miserable, God sent Pastor Franklin to proclaim the law to me so that I would see my rebellion and lawlessness as God saw it.
"The wages of sin is death--another pecan. So the Apostle Paul wrote the law became our tutor to lead us to Christ, who is life itself.--a mature pecan, a fact, an indicative.
"Let's use another theological tool from the Reformation to pick more fruit--the order of salvation. The Reformers taught that the Bible tells man is a slave to sin--another pecan. A slave is someone who serves another involuntarily. Sinners serve sin by acting rebelliously toward God's law. Sinners live in the kingdom of darkness--facts. Sinners are not spiritually weak or sick. As enslaved people serving sin, they are spiritually dead--morally bankrupt and incapable of loving God--pecan. What can spiritually dead people do? Can they, from their spiritually dead nature, arise from their spiritual death and save themselves? Can they turn to God from sin? Dead means dead.
"A current popular system of theology teaches that God gives all men pre-saving grace that brings them to neutral, spiritually speaking, so they can choose or reject Him. But dead in sin is still dead in sin. Apart from God's saving grace, we reject God 100% of the time. We find this concept of spiritual death throughout the Bible. Can a leopard change its spots? Neither can a person who's bound in sin and used to doing evil change his rebellious nature--indicative.
"The spiritually dead need new life. This good news is the Gospel of God. So God called me effectually, irresistibly to Himself. Life was in His call, and I came repenting and believing in Jesus. He didn't call me to see what I would or wouldn't do about His Son. He knew. I would reject Him. When Jesus called the first four disciples at the Sea of Galilee, they came alive and willingly to Him. That event doesn't say they repented and believed, but they did. They left their parents and their occupations without batting an eye. From God's free and special grace alone, they came. God didn't choose them because He foresaw they would come when called. He chose them from all eternity in their sinful condition. Christ made them alive and renewed them by His Spirit, enabling them to answer Jesus' summons. They welcomed the divine grace when Jesus offered it--pecan.
"Now, just think about that. When God effectually calls a sinner, they will come. Is God calling you, Susan, to be saved from your sin?" Susan had that deer in the headlights look.
"Me?" she said, nonplussed. Susan had not considered herself sinful enough to warrant such an accusation--a sinner. Truth be told, Susan held herself above such inanity--but she knew the truth. But here was this withered old man holding the idea of inner imperfection over Susan Lloyd's head.
How dare he! I've never done anything deserving such a charge.
Quill saw the woman's surreptitious recoil even if she attempted to camouflage it with her smiling charm. "Yes, most people refuse the call. Few are those who find the narrow gate that leads to life. This call is holy and heavenly in its origin, and its goal is heaven. It's motive is love, a call out of darkness into God's marvelous light, from Satan's kingdom of rebellion against God, to serve as unworthy sinners under our Lord's rule. Saving grace comes in the Gospel call--indicative. It's not the call per se that produces a positive response in us. The call contains the power to bring us from death to life. Susan, I haven't told you to do anything but believe in Him who calls. God does all the work.
"Susan, do you believe helping your husband will merit for you from God anything when you die? Helping Stephen is a good thing. Do you think God will consider your service for Stephen when you die?"
"I should hope so! I've done so much--" Susan caught herself. He had gotten her to admit it-- Quill said nothing.
"This brings us to another pecan--regeneration or the new birth. New life accompanies the call to salvation and right before we say no to sin and yes to Jesus. New birth is a blessed saving grace that originates with God. Remember, we are God's workmanship created in Christ for good works--His good works He prepared for us to do--fruit, indicative. They merit us nothing. We are saved by Jesus' merit only."
"Susan, be honest with me. You want God to bless you because of the things you do, your participation in the pomp and mystery of your church, your church membership and its traditions, and so many other things, don't you? As I read Kody's material, I saw that in Catholicism. He couldn't see it, and hardly any Catholic I've talked to sees it. The Bible tells me to rest on what Jesus Christ did on my behalf--justification, past tense, and what the Holy Spirit is doing in me now--sanctification, present tense, and it's all by trusting in Christ alone. It's that simple.
"When we speak about salvation or justification, it is by faith alone. And that faith is in Christ alone. There's no me in any of it. Philippians 2:12-13 says, 'So then, my beloved, just as you have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God who is at work in you, both to will and to work for His good pleasure.' God works in me, and therefore I work.
"Growing me in grace is God's responsibility. He has granted to me every promise that pertains to life and godliness. Before Pastor Franklin came, our pastor believed we wouldn't obey God if he didn't tell us what the law says. Every Sunday was another 'do this' and 'don't do that' sermon.
"Grace empowers us to obey without anyone telling us what to do. We know because the Bible tells us, and Christ lives in us through His Spirit who is at work in us. It's okay to tell us what we should or should not do, but please tell us it is God in us doing His will in us because He loves us. And when I sin, I confess it.
"I don't spend much time with the other church members. I think the war has something to do with that. I want to be alone most of the time. Up here in Canada, I'm alone a lot. That's why I like it here. But when the Scripture tells me what to do, I know God has granted me everything that pertains to life and godliness.
"Yes, I labor for Christ, but only by the power He supplies. He's perfecting me. I no longer come home from church with a 'to-do' list. Christ has done my 'to-do' list for me perfectly. When the preacher exhorts me to do this or stop doing that, I remember what Paul wrote to the Roman Christians: The things I want to do, I don't do. The things I don't want to do, I do. Paul concluded his dialogue with that church, 'O wretched man that I am. Who will deliver me from the body of this death?' And then Paul comes to the point of it all. 'There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus.' Susan, Jesus won't add your works to God's finished work in Christ. And then Quill dropped a bombshell. "Susan, we are justified by works." Susan's expression was priceless.
"Quill, do good works justify us or not? You're confusing me."
"Susan, as I said, the works God accepts must be perfect. Even as Christians, none of us gets remotely close to that kind of love. However, only Jesus' perfect love is acceptable to God. Works justify us, but only the merits of Christ and what He alone did for sinners like us please God, not what we do for Him. And as I said, we work because God is at work in us. When I rested or trusted in Jesus alone, His perfect works were imputed or reckoned to be my works. God adopted me and united me to Christ when I believe.
"Let me emphasize that I'm not saying good works aren't important. They are. That's why God prepared them for us to do. 'For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand so that we would walk in them.' We are God's handiwork, not our own, and God created us for good works. Any works I did before God justified me were unacceptable because I didn't do them out of a total love for God. And therefore, I couldn't boast about my salvation or any work came from me, that I merited something from God. Ever. I do them because He prepared His works for me, and the Holy Spirit empowers me. How does all this relate to the situation at hand, Susan? What do you think?"
"I haven't the foggiest."
"Susan, you receive Christ by faith and walk daily by faith. Since God has done everything necessary for to trust Him for your justification and daily holiness, He will carry you through to the end because He loves sinners. Protestantism refocuses everything on Christ. Well, it should. Christ lived and died for sinners like you and me. He raised Himself from the dead for me so I could be justified. He sits at the Father's right hand, interceding for me. He gave me His Holy Spirit when I trusted Him. He paid the purchase price for my deliverance from Satan's kingdom of darkness to that kingdom of His dear Son. God was delighted to unite me with His Son. He adopted me into His family and keeps me in His family. His Spirit nourishes me from His Word and the means of grace provides for me at church. He guides me by His Spirit. He imputed His Son's righteousness to me, so I am just in His sight. I don't deserve any of that. God has been merciful to a wretch like me.
"DADDY!"
Wednesday, May 24, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The two days following Stephen’s death whirled about Susan, Quill, the team from Lloyd International, and Dr. James Wilson. Mercifully, the inquest did not last long, and the death was officially ruled a suicide. The Coroner exonerated everyone present at the time of death. Dr. Wilson, too, had come all this way to help, but his misery only compounded itself when he attempted to speak with Susan. He grappled with the possibility that she connected Damien's death with that of her husband. Perhaps Susan hadn’t put the two together comprehensively, and blame, if there should be any, hadn’t entered her mind. Maybe that would come later. It didn't.
With the Coroner's work done, Quill took to his bed. Melancholia had wrapped its tenacious tentacles around him. He took Stephen's death hard. Susan had Will and Sandra look in on him, but he refused their kind presence. "Please leave me alone. I want to be alone." The aftereffects of Quill's war would take time, and no one understood.
Someone was surely responsible. Seeing James' misery, Susan reassured Dr. Wilson that there was no need to bring Damien into this. He must concentrate on his grief, and James was most considerate coming to see about her. Mr. Du Pont had helped her immeasurably. James needed Canada more than Canada needed him.
Will and Sandra stayed close to Susan. Tye and Mike took care of the legal matters, signing the official papers and ensuring everything was in order before they departed Canada. Charlie stayed behind, kept life on an even keel at corporate headquarters, signing this and that as Mr. Lloyd's official representative.
Marcus and Annika sequestered themselves between Susan’s and their own home, dealing ineffectively with their grief and yet trying to help the children with theirs. Annika cried for two straight days, so she was more of a hindrance, and Marcus, when he was home, walked around the house and grounds, unaware of his existence or location most of the time. Ginny Cassalls tramped through the days as if in a fog. Stephen’s body was already en route south by late Wednesday evening. There was nothing left for any of the Lloyd International folks to do but fly home.
Quill, too, wondered what to do next. He had to face the possibility that Mr. Lloyd might sell the property. There might be too many painful memories if he kept it. Quill heard the phone ring. Jacques answered.
“Oui, Monsieur Lloyd. He is here. Quill, Monsieur Lloyd. He wishes to talk.”
Quill nodded, raised his frame from the chair with a groan, and limped his way from the porch into the familiar surroundings of his cabin. “Thanks," Quill mouthed. "Mr. Lloyd, sir?”
“I'm dealing with it. I don’t want to, but I have to. Quill, we need to talk about the place up there.” This statement is what Quill had dreaded, but it came so soon.
“Sir, with all due respect, are you sure you want to talk about this right now? We’re fine here. You have so much on your plate to look after. The place isn’t going anywhere.”
“Maybe you’re right--” Marcus’s voice trailed off, and Marcus had too much energy to burn off sitting and waiting on his son’s body, his daughter-in-law, Dr. Wilson, and the rest of his employees to return. Annika was still a mess. Perry and Michelle, who had finally arrived, had their hands full, keeping the children busy and having no time to grieve themselves sufficiently. Ginny Cassalls stayed in the kitchen, sometimes cooking meals that didn't need cooking. Half the time, she didn't know why a sauce was on the stove or why two hams had been cooked and were sitting on the table. She couldn’t remember cooking either of them.
Father McTammany had stopped by the Lloyd residence to see about the funeral plans and help where needed. Susan was due in this afternoon at 3:12, and Perry would meet the group. He’d asked Marcus not to send the limousine. He needed to be with his daughter. The others that had gone up to Canada had left their cars parked in the airport lot.
The passengers deplaned far too slowly for Perry—and Quill. The latter person had begun the day looking for several items he wanted to take but couldn’t locate. The former discovered a "flat tire" moments before leaving for the airport. Each event had lit Perry's fuse and heightened the intensity. Quill felt rushed by these Lloyd International people and Perry by the flat tire. By the time Quill reached Texas, his negative emotions had snowballed, rolling to “the bottom of the hill,” plowing over everything vulnerable in his life. Perry was almost at his lowest when he reached Amon Carter. Neither man rarely attempted to stop the snowball's downward trajectory once it began its descent. Quill found his trust in God enabled him to bear these moments, but sometimes it didn't show. Perry had no such assistance. Susan observed Quill’s moods alter with the miles. She remembered Stephen's mental state in the last days of his life. From Susan's vantage point, Quill wrestled under the weight of his bent mind. Of course, Quill would win through Christ, and how she counted on that. And there it came, the faintest hint of a smile on Quill. It wasn't that the war no longer cluttered his life. It did. But God had bound Himself to the old veteran by covenant. God loved Quill, always had, and always will.
Susan leaned closer to Quill on the plane, observing his inner turbulence, wondering how he went through such things. The clouds passed her cabin window at 35,000 feet, hoping that what possessed him would quieten Susan's inmost tempest. Once on the ground, Susan anxiously waited to exit the plane to get to her children. Quill Du Pont, Dr. Wilson, Sandra King, Mike Simpkins, Will Thompson, Tye Blackledge, Michelle, and Susan comprised the final group of passengers leaving the aircraft.
Susan had worn her black dress, black shoes, black hat, black veil, and dark sunglasses. Her outer presentation matched her inner mood perfectly. To a casual observer, she was a woman in mourning, if ever there was one. Sandra had been helpful. Susan appreciated another woman's presence outside of her family. Michelle had sat quietly patting her daughter's arm or hand the whole flight, mumbling things that made little sense to Susan but might have on other occasions. These signs of parental affection annoyed Susan after several hours, and Michelle apologized for more than she should have.
Perry felt unemotional as he stood looking through the heavy terminal plate glass, watching for his daughter to step off the plane and progress through the most challenging event a wife can encounter. It bothered him no little bit that he felt so little passion. He wanted to feel empathetic, if only for his daughter's sake.
Susan halted on the top step as she exited the plane. The Texas sun slapped her, and she dripped perspiration inside her dark suit. The wide-brimmed felt hat she wore helped some. The aluminum stairs down to the tarmac radiated heat upward making her circumstances more troubling. The metal rang from the contact with her high heels. Susan stopped at the bottom and waited for Quill. Thankfully, his cane gave him sufficient balance even though he descended cautiously from the steep stairway to the tarmac. On the positive side, an attractive stewardess held Quill's arm while he navigated the stairs. In some discomfort, he made the bottom step. Susan thanked the flight attendant, and the other Lloyd men assumed the stewardess's duty from there to the gate. At the bottom step, the wheelchair Marcus Lloyd ordered for him arrived.
“Daddy!” Susan shouted, but the shrieking sound of jet and propeller-driven aircraft with engines on full throttle drowned out her call. A break came in the noise, and she called again, “Daddy!” Perry caught sight of Susan when her words reached him, and thus, he ran to meet his daughter and her guest. At that moment, the reporters from the Star-Telegram and Dallas Morning News, as well as many other regional and national papers, and some from as far away as Paris, London, Rome, DC, New York, Chicago, and LA, blew past him. Other media outlets, such as AP and UPI, had also caught wind of this story a week earlier. This significant suicide had NEWS written all over it. Death or suicide in the Lloyd family was a sensation, and they would get the scoop if one existed. How they discovered Stephen’s whereabouts was anybody’s guess.
The Dallas reporter shoved Perry aside to get as close as possible for a good picture, utterly unaware of Perry's identity as Susan Lloyd’s father. Why would he have known? Now Perry was having real difficulty reaching Susan. Quill, Michelle, Dr. Wilson, and the other Lloyd employees closed ranks around Susan and Quill to fend off these persistent media interlopers. Unfortunately, Quill’s wheelchair had a slightly bent wheel, making it difficult to steer in a straight line. That was all Susan's group needed. They had to get their luggage and find the vehicles to leave this madness, jostling, stupid questions, and prying eyes. The Lloyd International folks formed a ‘V’ and plowed through the reporters while they hurled their questions at Susan like spears. Quill’s hips began to ache, but his huddle's purpose, destination, and speed drowned out his protests.
“Mrs. Lloyd, would you tell us about the death of your husband? Mrs. Lloyd, is it true that he committed suicide? Are our reports correct? Mrs. Lloyd, any comment? Mrs. Lloyd? Mrs. Lloyd—?” Susan was ill-prepared for the media's badgering and would not deal with it right then.
Unfortunately, in their obnoxious eagerness to get a story at any cost, the reporters added more curious onlookers. The small chaotic band had grown from the gate toward the parking lot. Perry grabbed a reporter by the jacket and threw him up against the wall, forcing his forearm hard against the man's throat. Mr. Alcott’s eyes glowered down at the smaller man wriggling against the pain, trying hard to escape the grasp of his mad captor, a much larger man than he and very hostile.
Perry Alcott spoke between gritted teeth, “You better tell your other reporter pals to back off, or I’ll start breaking some heads. You got that?” Perry shoved the reporter farther into the wall, if that was possible, and then went in search of another media numbskull to crush, which didn’t take but a second. By now, the former major was in full combat mode, a feeling he hadn’t experienced in years, and it served him well as far as he was concerned. From his spot on the floor, the just accosted newsman started yelling ‘freedom of the press.’ Perry was beyond hearing or caring that he had violated the man’s rights or that he might sue Perry for his actions.
The Lloyd’s employees had somehow kept the newspaper people at bay, moving their group closer to the main entrance. Charlie told Will to run for the parking lot and bring the car around. Dr. Wilson, a bull of a man, had already knocked over two reporters, stepping on a third. He seemed to be enjoying this, intellect and all. His pent-up emotions found their release point. Perry finally caught up to the group surrounding his daughter, but the insufferable reporters continued plying Susan with questions, seeking any response. Mike Simpkins had thoughtfully removed his coat and placed it over Susan so she could not be photographed.
Mike screamed across to Tye, "Heads will roll on this one. The person responsible for the leak to the papers would be fortunate if they only found them at the bottom of the Trinity River wearing cement goulashes." Marcus was livid when he found out.
Perry got one last exhilarating shot as Will and Tye stuffed Susan and Quill into the back seat of Sandra King's green Chrysler. He hadn't had this much fun since France. A reporter had stopped in the doorway to insert a bulb into his flash attachment when Perry collided with him from behind, sending him headfirst into the glass door. He slid down the entire length of the glass and onto his face, out cold. Perry didn’t stop to apologize. Now Perry would have to find his car and try to follow the vehicle Susan was in, wherever it was.
Perry could see that the remaining reporters had disbursed in search of their vehicles and news vans. Fortunately, Perry was parked closer to the exit than the media. He jumped in his car and sped toward the entrance, bringing it to a screeching halt in such a way as to block the airport parking lot. It took a policeman a few seconds to spot the lawbreaker and begin waving his hands frantically to get Perry moving. By then, Perry was out of his car, the hood was up, and Perry’s head was under it. He appeared to be checking something under the hood. Something was not working right among those rubber hoses, electrical wires, fan belts, and other paraphernalia. Perry had to check this motor out right this instant.
Unfortunately for the media, the news vans and reporters began to converge at Perry’s location, and they wanted out. They had a story to report to Mr. and Mrs. America. Horns honked, and tempers flared. Perry was threatened with legal action repeatedly. But for some reason, his distributor cap, the culprit had malfunctioned, as he told the officer, “the ‘ranafrance’ had disconnected at the ‘siz-wheel,’ and “it would take me a few more minutes to reconnect it. “Perry winked at the officer, whispering that he was Susan Lloyd’s dad. Fortunately, the security officer hated the media almost as much as Perry did. It was all the guard could do to keep from laughing out loud. Officer Jack Langford stuck his head under the hood to see if he could determine if the ‘ranafrance’ was really broken or just disconnected.
“Yeah,” he interjected to Perry, “I had one of these thingamabobs come loose on me once in France during the war. It must’ve taken us fifteen or twenty minutes to get it back on the road. Might take you longer.” Having concurred with Perry's diagnosis, Officer Langford stepped over to the irate media to attempt to smooth their ruffled feathers as best he could. Other security guards arrived to inspect the broken ‘ranafrance.’ Another officer finally managed to get the car to start so the unfortunate man with engine trouble could be on his way. He intentionally kept the top wire on the distributor disconnected so Mrs. Lloyd could get farther down the road.
“THIS CAKE TASTES FUNNY.”
Wednesday, May 24, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The crush of eager, tearful children greeted Susan at the front door of her home. Their converging conversations blended into a cacophony of sounds, making little sense except to a mother. Her sadness and joy commingled as Susan bent down on David’s level to embrace him. His mother was home. Susan, too, was home, such as it was.
The house felt as if it greeted her with empty sadness. Despite the overall welcome, her husband would not cross its threshold again. Stephen was everywhere Susan looked. She could smell him. Genny had not removed his things, his jacket, his hat, the furniture he’d bought. Each item became a knife simultaneously stabbing her heart, even though she must set aside her own grief for the immediate needs of her children.
Brit would not be outdone, though. He squirmed his way into the inner circle, tail wagging to beat the band, to get to Susan despite all the legs and feet surrounding her. He had a habit of wetting the floor when he became excited, as he did now. Ginny knew what to expect from the dog inside the huddle of bodies. She had a towel already in her hand. There would be no sense in scolding him. Today, it didn’t matter.
Annika and Marcus Lloyd held back. Mary Ellen rested securely in the arms of her husband. Michelle, Ginny Cassalls, and Dolores stood on the periphery, watching and waiting for their turn to hug, speak, and cry with Susan. Quill stood alone just inside the door, almost forgotten. Marcus spotted him finally and went to greet him. The two men stepped unnoticed into the den to discuss matters germane to the previous week's events.
Flowers and potted plants had arrived regularly for several days straight. Brit was beside himself each time the doorbell rang. He accentuated his own over-inflated persona, ensuring that the invader understood that he would kill them outright if they even thought about coming inside his oversized dog house. After today's tenth trip to the Lloyd residence, the flower woman, one Janice Conwell, her name tag read, handed Brit a dog treat. From that moment onward, Janice could have stolen all the jewelry, silverware, and other valuables; she could have driven a moving van up to the front porch absconding with every stick of furniture the Lloyd’s owned. Just keep the goodies coming.
When dinner concluded, David needed to show his mother the pictures he drew during her absence and the new way he caught the ball in his glove. Margaret, too, had much to discuss with her mother. Michael preferred to spend time with his Grandpa Perry. He possessed questions and emotions demanding release and anger; anger was at the top of the heap. Michael waited several days after his mother returned from Canada before he felt confident enough to address this situation.
After a bit, Dolores left, preferring to spend time with her family. She felt assured that her second family was now safe, minus one. She cried all the way home. Dr. Wilson and Mary Ellen accepted the invitation to stay and eat. They were part of this. They had no child to go home or to check on. Aside from the massive amounts of food arriving each hour from their church, Ginny had made twenty-four desserts. She didn’t need to cook anything, but cooking was her release. However, the poor woman couldn’t remember if she added the correct ingredients to the mixing bowl. She couldn't recall making a chocolate cake and two hams. This hemorrhaging distraction had enveloped her mind, and each piece of luscious cake she sliced off came with a tear. She, too, felt numb, unable to function in her usual, efficient manner. She had to stop in the middle of cutting Michael’s piece; her hand shook so badly. Ginny forgot to add an egg but added too much baking soda. David noticed. “Mrs. Cassalls, this cake tastes funny.”
Brit sat eagerly at her feet and hopelessly in the way, begging some errant crumb, a dropped cracker, a piece of this or that too close to the table’s edge. Ginny wasn’t aware that she had fed the dog enough scraps to increase his weight. Neither did she know that Brit had vomited his last meal next to David’s bed. His little stomach didn't take to such rich provender.
David didn’t help matters. He, too, kept sneaking Brit table food beyond the dog’s usual allotment. Dogs take advantage of every opportunity when sadness preoccupies their people. Brit ate well and then deposited it on the carpet--from either end. The doorbell’s ding-dong sent an electric discharge to Brit’s brain and charged him into a frenzied state of barking while his feet scraped the floor for traction. This noise might be the woman with the green things and dog treats. It was. The dog returned triumphantly to his boy for more cake. Within mere moments, drool from his time at the table had wrapped itself around his head each time he ran to see about his treat. The little moocher sat staring up intently into the face of Ginny Cassalls.
Quill assured Mrs. Cassalls that her cooking was superb, rivaling Jacques, the best chef in British Columbia. Ginny barely heard his remarks. Marcus relayed the compliment to Ginny. She nodded and then sensed an unspoken need to head into the kitchen for something. She didn’t know for what or whom.
“Toby! Margaret, Michael, Toby’s eating the ham! Oh, Lord!” Ginny sat at the kitchen table and cried. Margaret ran to her rescue to grab the cat, whose stomach retched, the small animal entirely in the throes of ridding itself of her gourmet meal.
“Mrs. Cassalls, get the door quick!” Too late.
Susan looked at her dad, who stood laughing so hard that he almost fell over his wife sitting next to him. The levity of the moment, at the expense of the Lloyd livestock and Ginny’s labors, was exquisite, a tonic Susan and the family desperately needed. The events broke the mood sufficient during the meal to enable her to take a few bites she had resisted.
Quill excused himself, pushed back from the table, took hold of his cane, and started for the stairs. Marcus nodded to Michael, hoping he understood that Quill might need assistance getting up the stairs. Unfortunately, Michael was preoccupied, and Grandfather Marcus rapped on the table to get his attention. Quill was by now at the first step. Michael jumped up, excused himself, and offered to help Mr. Du Pont if needed. Quill thanked the boy and extended his arm. They both ascended slowly, Quill feeling each step. He did not look at all well, but perhaps it was the trip. To Michael, he smelled like older adults do. They seemed to need washed clothes, a bath, deodorant, or all the above. The boy showed his manners, regardless.
Susan had asked Quill before leaving Canada to speak at the funeral. That was the main reason for his presence. At first, Quill refused. But Susan somehow convinced him that he was the only man who could put to rest all the talk that she knew would whirl about Stephen's death. She had not counted on the media, although she should have. Now, Susan would have to live with the whispered conversations that Stephen had been mentally unbalanced. That was the reason he’d been in a mental institution, out of the public eye.
Dr. Wilson sat beside Mary Ellen, halfway into a good cigar, living with his struggles and unaware that his moment of pleasure, the first in a while, impinged upon Susan’s and the family’s grief. Mrs. Cassalls kept blowing the smoke away, hoping he might get the hint. To add to her consternation, Marcus, too, lit up another of Cuba’s finest and then suggested they adjourn to the patio. Ginny began opening sufficient cross ventilation to scour the nasty odor from the dining room. Mary Ellen snatched the foul thing from her husband’s fingers, scolding him beyond the moment's need. Then, Mary Ellen noticed his mismatched socks and the brown shoe on his right foot. James had traveled to Canada with different colored shoes, the same ensemble currently on his feet.
This type of death meant something more where the children were concerned. Susan thought she could bear up under it, but sitting at the table, she realized she had deceived herself. Susan slowly unwound from the flight and the crush of the unexpected reporters. But Marcus, angry Marcus, would discover this dastardly betrayal by one of his employees. He was looking into the matter. He’d already hired a private investigator. Susan felt herself start to unravel.
In Canada, she’d kept some powerful emotions at bay. She didn’t know exactly what, but something forceful lurked beyond the perimeter and out of sight. She sensed its nearness with her mother sitting so close.
The dam burst at 8:43 p.m. Susan broke down. She believed she was safe to do so. Margaret joined the chorus next, but David ran out the door to see if anyone was still outside playing. He didn’t want any part of this.
NIGHTMARES AND THE HELL SHIPS
Wednesday, May 24, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Quill lay on his bed in the Lloyd’s guest room. He hated flying, always had, and in the quiet of this spacious room, he felt as if he could finally relax a little. How had Quill Du Pont come to this point in his life? He remembered opting out of the aviation test when he entered the service. Instead, he preferred to keep his feet planted firmly on terra firma. Quill convinced himself airplanes couldn't be trusted when he entered the Army. There was too much baling wire and bubble gum holding those crates together.
Quill was born in Butte, Montana, in 1915. Montana had struggled economically in the 1920s. By 1933, the worst year of the Great Depression, FDR had introduced his New Deal, providing young men some opportunities to work with the Civilian Conservation Corps (CCC) in national parks and forests. Quill's great Aunt died in 1935, leaving him some financial means. With this fortuitous event, Quill enrolled in the University of Montana-Missoula, or as it was known in 1935, Montana State University. Coach Fessenden happened to see Quill punt a football and asked him to try out. From there, Quill moved to Safety, where he found his calling. Quill wore the maroon and silver until he initiated several fights with offensive players at practice. His last fight against an over-aggressive end on the Colorado State team sent him to the showers early. Coach Fessenden suggested to Mr. Du Pont the US Army was hiring rather strongly. Rather than remain a student, Quill chose the Army.
He never made it back to college because the Army shipped him to the Philippines. However, he had married Helen Tailor before he sailed, and in 1939, Capt. Lipton promoted him to the first shirt. First Sergeant Du Pont looked forward to a bit of adventure. He found it in January 1942. Quill and the remaining men in his .155 battery went into Japanese captivity on 6 May 1942, when Fort Frank at Manila Bay's southern entrance, close to the Cavite province shore, was surrendered.
At the corner of Quill's left eye, a tear formed. When it reached a sufficient size and weight, it slid down the side of his face. The salty liquid felt cold against his skin. He was too old to push his fears around like he used to, and he had to tell himself at the moment to let them go. Despite his own best advice, the whole wretched panorama of Bataan invaded his mind. He smelled the dirt peculiar to Camp O'Donnell in his nose, and he tasted the stagnant water the Japs gave them to drink. Why couldn’t that leave him in peace? He felt the slice of the bayonet across his flesh with its searing pain, heard the scream erupt from his mouth, and longed for death to overtake him.
How could he ever forget the agony of brutal men beating weaker ones? Most had become defenseless shells of skin stretched across protruding bones, flesh-covered walking stalks that crumpled when struck with rifle butts or the angry boots of the Japanese. Their knee joints had become larger than their thighs and calves. He remembered cursing those men who took chances they hadn’t the strength to carry through by attempting escape. Then he’d have to watch as the Japs lopped their heads off or put bullets in the backs of their heads.
The first years after his return home, when Quill slept, he dreamed about walking, about never being able to stop walking, walking until he awoke screaming, half-insane. His hips and knees hurt him for days. With his walking dreams, he felt the sun roasting his head, arms, and shoulders, and the thirst parching his lips until they bled. His stomach growled, and that horrid Jap guard kept striking his swollen stomach with a sharp stick until weakness and pain drove him face down in the dirt. No matter how many times he fell from that stick, his weakness, and exhaustion, once more he found himself walking, striving to get away from it, never able to stop walking. He quit walking only long enough to fall, heard the fat Jap’s fetid laugh, and then he’d discover he was walking again. His walking never ended, not even in freedom.
Quill had other dreams, odious nightmares where he’d defecate until his insides slid out his bottom, and then, as if the ghoulish mess had a life of its own, it slithered out the camp gate, possessing survival instincts. His intestines became a vine spreading through the trees and into the jungle. He’d wake up screaming as a Jap grabbed his entrails and pulled on them, and then beat them mercilessly.
Quill began sweating on his bed as he thought about his dreams. How could he tell anyone about them? No one would believe how much Bataan was still part of his existence. The one time Quill tried, the rancher didn’t understand and said time would take care of it. That was why Quill Du Pont got as far away from everyone as possible. The thought of leaving his seclusion in Canada was agony. Ft. Worth was too congested.
Quill recalled the cross in the dirt made surreptitiously by Old One Eye, a short Japanese guard at Camp O'Donald. He didn't take advantage of the prisoners. Instead, he would smile at the Americans when his fellow guards weren't looking. The Japanese transferred American and Pilipino prisoners to overloaded 'Hell ships' on their way to prison camps in Japan. The Japanese crowded over 1,600 POWs onto the Oryoku Maru, including First Sergeant Du Pont. Quill refused to describe the conditions the men endured on those ships.
Allied forces bombed Quill's unmarked Japanese transport ship not long after departing Manila, where it sank in the shallow waters of Subic Bay. It was against the Geneva Convention not to mark such vessels, but the Imperial Japanese despised Allied soldiers who surrendered rather than die. Recaptured, the prisoners boarded another unmarked Jap transport ship that the Allies also sank. Eventually, Quill made it to Japan, where he endured more inhumane and brutal treatment until his release in August 1945.
On the second doomed ship, Quill saw Old One Eye on a wooden plank floating in the water. In his rage, Quill shoved the small, bleeding body under the ocean swells. Old One Eye didn't come back up for air. Quill’s rage sifted through his nightmares years after the fact. He remembered when the liberating Americans arrived to occupy Japan after their surrender; the occupiers hardly recognized the POWs as Americans; they seemed like apparitions. His cognitive faculties had suffered tremendously from years of poor diet, fear, and hate to the point that his comprehension had slowed, torturously so. When he heard the word “freedom,” or the clause, “soldier, you’re going home,” he hardly remembered that he, too, had been a soldier.
He remembered Helen and the guilt too that haunted him. She had kept him alive. She had done it. She was the true soldier who loved him regardless. She forgave him. She breathed life into his broken body and spirit. She bore him children, but the children had fled when they were old enough to escape Quill’s unintended tyranny. He hardly ever saw them again. He’d heard through Helen that his son, Carl, and daughter, Emily, had children, but she wouldn't say where they lived. He’d seen a few pictures of his grandkids when they were young. They looked healthy, but they lived somewhere else. He’d lost his temper too often, been too unpredictable, too rigid, too this, too that. They lived in America somewhere. The children begged Helen to come with them, to escape as they had done. But she would never leave Quill. She was a true hero. She gave up the prospect of ever knowing her grandchildren for his sorry hide. She also knew if she left him, he would be dead within twenty-four hours. He’d suffered for her, and she wouldn't desert him, ever.
Quill rolled on his side to circumvent the relentless war that followed him about like a dog does his master. At times, the war became the master and Quill the slave. But in God’s kingdom, what appeared to be, was not.
Quill looked around him and didn't know where he was or why he was there and not in Canada. This room wasn't his. Where was he? Why was he here? Once more, Quill's mind slipped backward and those horrors. 1944 and '45. Slowly, it came to him. Slowly. Oh, yes, Stephen.
And then other thoughts would come, good thoughts, white light thoughts of warm sunny days and the cool breezes of heaven. Heaven. He was going there one day, perhaps soon. Jesus was there, yet the Son of God dwelled with the old soldier no matter what. Jesus bore the long nights with him when his depression roared and, with a python-like grip, compressed him until he thought he would burst.
But here he lay, a hundred years from the war, maybe two hundred. And Jesus truly was the same yesterday, today, and yes, forever. He refused to live on that side of Pentecost. Jesus had endured everything for Quill. Quill lived to believe Jesus had obeyed God for him. Every promise God made, He made for Quill. Quill's best for Jesus was faithlessness. So he clung to the Spirit's application of Jesus' obedience for Quill Du Pont. Hebrews 11 listed one failure after another.: Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Sampson, Gideon, David, and the rest, even Lot--all righteous. Jesus' one offering had perfected for all time those who are sanctified. Quill knew his wretchedness, but Jesus' strength and perfection. Jesus was purpose itself personified. There could be no meaning outside of Him. Life began and ended with Him. He was Alpha and Omega. He knew all that now. And Chaplain Sullivan shone like the sun, with his smile as wide as the horizon. He had made it to the golden shore and waited for Quill. Helen waited for him, too.
From outward appearances, he was one more dead man staring skyward, the blood pooling behind his head. He’d gotten used to stepping over or walking past dead men on the march to Camp O’Donnell. While in captivity, he gave little thought to them. He didn't have the strength. They had become lifeless things on his way somewhere else. But they had left their phantom residue on him, in his nostrils, and tight around his mind. He had killed Old One Eye--killed or murdered?
Stephen’s have him a dead stare, but not of surprise. Quill had seen the same look many times. It was barely death to him; First Sergeant Du Pont, a walking dead man. To his left, Quill caught the scent of Susan’s perfume. How long had he lain there immured, remembering? He looked at the clock on the table next to his bed—11:24 p.m.
"WHERE IS HE, QUILL?"
The door opened slightly, and Susan asked if Quill was okay. He said yes, but he couldn’t hide the tears. Quill didn't realize he had been crying. Susan opened the door wider, deciding it would be okay to enter. Sensing his dismay, she stopped at his bedside.
“Quill, how are you feeling?” she inquired. She then handed him an unused tissue from her pocket.
“How am I? How are you?” Quill asked, turning her question around.
“I’m fine--well, I’ve been better. I realized I hadn’t seen you for a while and was worried. I could see your agitation on the plane. I know this is difficult for you, but what you’ve told me has helped me so much. You have been a God-send, Quill, and I want, I mean, I'm so glad you're here. That’s selfish, I know. You're my rock.” She reached for his hand and pulled it close; her tears were not far behind. Quill felt embarrassed at her gracious comments, yet he needed them. The Lord was near, and he noted it.
Paul's comments to the Philippian Christians came to mind: But whatever things were gain to me, those things I have counted as loss for the sake of Christ. More than that, I count all things to be loss in view of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them but rubbish so that I may gain Christ, and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith, that I may know Him and the power of His resurrection and the fellowship of His sufferings, being conformed to His death; in order that I may attain to the resurrection from the dead.
"And the fellowship of His sufferings--"
"What?"
"Paul's words in the New Testament came to mind to encourage me. Jesus knows my struggles and sorrows intimately. He was no stranger to suffering. He has great empathy. God perfected Jesus, who authored salvation through His suffering. Through His death, Jesus has made the devil, who had the power of death, powerless. So we don't have to fear death. Jesus rose from the dead, and since God united us with the Lord, we will also rise. Susan, Jesus is my merciful and faithful high priest. He turned God's wrath from me." In the dark, Quill couldn't gauge Susan's interest level in his remarks. There might come a time when Susan's attentiveness to the Gospel would lessen and then cease. Until such time, Quill kept pressing. Susan would have to tell him to stop.
Five more minutes passed in silence. Susan's eyes felt less puffy, and their redness faded. Ridding herself of all that pent-up emotion had proven beneficial to her, Quill hoped. Mrs. Cassalls had already cleaned the carpet in David’s room. Susan almost remarked about Quill’s appearance.
No one at dinner, except Stephen and Marcus, had ever seen Quill Du Pont, so they assumed his skin color was always that off-pink, an effect of his captivity. Marcus had forgotten. In Canada, Marcus arranged fishing trips and hunting parties, gabbed with clients, or called about a particular antique he had seen advertised in B&B’s Antiques and Collectables on Eugene Road in Prince George. In March, Marcus had shown interest in a specific dresser for one of the bedrooms upstairs. It no longer mattered.
Marcus had been so preoccupied with Quill's report that he had overlooked his old friend's pain. Quill’s hip ached more than usual. His hands and fingers throbbed, and his breathing was labored tonight, his voice a bit raspier.
“I’m better than I deserve.” Susan perceived Quill's sadness all the same. Quill appreciated Susan's interest and attention. He thought Susan Lloyd was the prettiest woman he'd ever seen, except for Helen, of course. And here she sat on his bed, not a foot from him. He did wince when she sat. "I'm so sorry, Quill. I'm so sorry."
"It's okay. One day, I'll be whole; all this will be worth it. I'm going to see my Helen." Susan didn't know what to make of this man. Heaven seemed so real to him. How is that possible?
Click. Susan turned on the lampstand light. She started talking, not about specific things, not at first. But something large and menacing lay behind her eyes, written into her posture.
Quill put his ungloved, broken, and twisted claw on her hand. He saw her pain. “Susan. Something’s on your mind, isn’t there? Stephen maybe?”
“I’m not very good at disguising it, am I?”
“Oh, that’s all right. It’s only natural to think about him. But I enjoy your company. You’re the prettiest thing that’s come through that door in the last twenty minutes.”
Susan blushed, although she did need to hear these words from a man she respected. “I want to talk to you about--” Susan didn't quite know how to proceed. Religious talk had always made her feel uncomfortable. Susan found Quill's religious talk comforting. Cataclysmic events, however, had brought her to this place, and she needed to broach the subject, even if she approached it like a wrecking ball. Her husband was gone, and Susan wondered if she could, in all honesty, go on with her life. She was by now beginning to feel angry with Stephen for cheating her out of a life with him. She loved him beyond what she thought possible, and he had ripped himself from her forever.
Susan wanted to know if Quill knew where her husband was now. He suspected this almost paralyzing question had brought her to sit on his bed. A lone tear, reflecting the light from the table lamp, slid down her cheek. These were days for tears. At least she could cry for the right reasons, Quill thought.
Susan focused on her hands. She always did that when she searched for unfamiliar words. “Where—I mean—where do you think Stephen is? No—oh, I know you don't. It isn’t fair of me to ask you, but I mean, O Quill, don’t let me sound like a fool.”
“Susan. Can I ask you something personal?”
She sniffed, brought out her tissue, and blew into it. “Yes.”
"It's personal. Are you sure?" She nodded for him to proceed.
“Okay. What were your last days like with Stephen? I mean, besides the pain you both shared?”
This question was personal. Quill wanted her to tell him what Susan valued above all the gifts her man has ever given her, about particulars women share only with other women. He wanted to know about the intangible and subjective matters that husbands and wives alone keep. Her eyes scolded him because he asked, yet Susan wished to verbalize those things.
“They were wonderful, Quill. They were some of the sweetest, tenderest moments in our relationship. He loved me with real passion. He’d never loved me like that.” Her soft, vivid blue eyes reflected, even verified her words.
“I remember those days,” Quill said. “Helen could make me forget. Oh, how she loved me. I think the only thing I can offer you, Susan, and it may not help, is to say that maybe he was saying goodbye in the only way he knew how. Maybe when that Marine died in Vietnam, he knew something that he kept from all of us. I think you have to treasure those moments for what they were: his gifts to you.”
Quill’s voice grew husky, his mind melancholy. As Susan fumbled with her words, Quill prayed a short Nehemiah-like prayer to heaven: 'Help, Lord.'
“Susan, I don’t know where Stephen is right now. But God does. I can’t tell you that I know for certain what his response was to the Gospel. The Judge of all the earth will do what’s right. He always does. It’s safest to trust His revealed character.”
“But I miss my husband so much. I want him back. I want to be with him when I, I mean when I die. Don’t you see?” Susan broke down again. This conversation became more difficult for Quill by the minute. Matters such as death caused him to withdraw. He shielded himself from other's pain.
First Sergeant Du Pont stopped feeling anyone else's pain, including his own, on the second day of the death march. The hope of experiencing pleasure died. Quill Du Pont stared at Susan stone-faced because he had no other way of dealing with death and sorrow.
“Why can’t you tell me, Quill? I know you have the answer. Where is my husband? Tell me he’s in heaven!” Susan shouted the words at her houseguest. She knew what her church taught about suicide, and this little man was her last and best hope to reverse the outcome if she could only make him see her need to one day rejoin her husband--somehow. Susan observed Quill withdraw from her into a protective shell, which angered her even more. “Why won’t you tell me? He fought for his country. Surely, that must carry some weight with God. It has to. He was the finest husband and father any woman and children could want. Where is he, Quill?” She screamed even louder than before, shaking Quill furiously.
Quill let out a great cry from his pain, "Ahhhh!"
Susan Alcott Lloyd's spiritual desperation blinded her to her anguish and the harmful actions against her friend and mentor.
On the verge of hysteria, Michelle rushed into the room with Annika hot on her heels. Perry and Marcus trailed close behind.
Michelle shouted, “Susan, what’s wrong?”
“Quill won’t tell me if my husband is in heaven! I have a right to know. I want to know! Leave me alone, all of you. Where is my husband, Quill?” Susan raised her fist to pound on Quill, demanding answers to which the old man was not privy. Suddenly awake from his mother’s shouting, David buried his head in his pillow, determined not to hear his mother so upset. Margaret ventured out of her room but held back when she observed all the adults invading the guest bedroom. From his room, Michael put his hand over the phone; Donnie was on the other end. Michael waited for things to simmer down before he continued his train of thought. He did not want to know what was happening. Denial was part and parcel of his late mood.
Perry rescued Quill from Susan’s fiery disposition. He led his daughter to her bedroom, where she collapsed, angry, confused, weeping. Perry lifted her onto her bed, brushing her hair out of her face as he did when she was little. Soon, Michelle and the remaining in-laws gathered around the bed to join father and daughter.
Gathering her composure, Susan asked, “Daddy, where do you think Stephen is?” The bedside lamp’s glow bathed Susan's face--her voice young, almost innocent. Perry turned to his wife, not knowing what to say to Susan. He’d always thought of suicide as the coward’s way out, yet he remembered those dark moments in his checkered past when those thoughts wooed him more than once, seductive in their lure.
Annika and Michelle assured Susan that her husband was in heaven with God. Susan slammed a salvo back at them, “How do you know? Where's your proof? I want my husband back. And don’t tell me not to question the Catholic Church!” This widow and mother appeared to be edging slowly out of her mind with grief.
Marcus phoned Dr. Lipscomb, the family doctor, informing him of the situation. Within ten minutes, Lipscomb stood at Susan’s bedside, removing the hypodermic needle from her upper arm. “She’ll rest now,” He whispered. Susan was still in the throws of the sobs that had not quite run their course. It took barely two minutes before Susan's eyes closed, and she breathed heavily.
Perry returned to Quill’s bed to find him packing. Susan's acrimonious grief was just too hard to bear for the old caretaker. Perry mentioned that he’d been a Marine Company commander in France in the Great War and had seen many shell-shocked Marines. Susan had reminded him of some of them just now.
Quill halted his packing and said he’d been on Bataan when the Japs captured the place. That was all it took. The two men talked well into the wee hours of the morning. Two unlikely combat warriors had found each other. They spoke like thirsty men, drinking in each other's pain and experiences. Immanuel.
"GRANDPA,--IT'S ME, MICHAEL"
Thursday, May 26, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
A long, black limousine arrived before the Lloyd's residence, but everything was not ready inside the house. Susan was holding up their trip to the funeral home to begin the vigil. Two news photographers had arrived at the Lloyds just in time to capture the grieving family for print in the next day’s edition. Although sixty-eight years old and in great shape for a man his age, Perry looked menacing as he strode over to where the men stood, snapping pictures. He’d found that the weight room provided a place to vent his anger. His strength also made him more dangerous this afternoon.
Before the men could retreat, Perry Alcott latched onto one camera and threw it to the ground, smashing it. The second man, aghast at anyone doing such a hideous thing to the press, attempted to take Perry’s picture. Perry caught him with a hard right fist to the stomach, doubling him over and forcing him to drop his camera. Perry picked it up and heaved it well into the street, where it, too, crashed, separating into various-sized pieces, finally skidding to a stop. Mr. Alcott turned back to the first reporter attempting to retrieve his camera. Perry reached it first and then threw it in another direction.
“Don't you ever come on this property again!”
Both men protested loudly of the certainty of a coming lawsuit; he could bet on that. Perry then grabbed the second cameraman by the collar and tossed him to the ground. Standing over him, Perry said in an unmistakable but low voice, “I killed lesser Heine’s in France than you, you piece of worthless garbage. Get out of here before I stomp your face in!”
Death and murder fueled the look in Perry’s eyes. It would have been nothing for Perry to kill this reporter. That would have felt good. Perry meant every word of what he said. The man on the ground scrabbled away, repeating the threat of prosecution for hampering the press from expressing their First Amendment rights. “I just expressed my First Amendment rights, you idiot. I fought for mine. What did you do to get yours?” Perry shouted back. Perry didn't have to must his anger. It had simmered below the surface since France.
Michael couldn’t believe his eyes and ears. He hustled to where his grandpa stood, glowering at the retreating cowards. “You ever come around here again, and I promise I’ll kill you,” Perry said, shaking in his raging anger.
Michael mistakenly touched his grandpa on the shoulder and said, “Grandpa, what--?”
Perry turned so quickly that Michael didn’t have time to finish his sentence. Perry’s left hand grabbed Michael’s shoulder, and his right fist came up hard to smash what startled him. That single reaction saved the Lieutenant’s life more than once in France.
“Grandpa!” Michael yelled. “It's me, Michael!!”
Grandpa Alcott, realizing that he had reverted so quickly back to the rolling hills and muddy trenches of France fighting for his life, froze in place. And in that same flicker, he recognized that he wasn’t in France. Here in Ft. Worth, Texas, and almost fifty years later, such behavior could have him in jail faster than he could spell Heine or Fritz. His eyes had grown twice their size when he reeled back from the brink, about to smash his grandson with a crushing right hand.
At almost the exact moment, Michelle Alcott stepped out of the house to observe the finality of an unexpected commotion. Her husband Perry, along with two disheveled, bewildered, and retreating reporters, one bloodied but both cursing to high heaven, suddenly wheeled around to protect himself from another attacker, her grandson Michael, utterly ignorant of his grandfather’s mental estate. Michelle Alcott screamed, “No, Perry! It’s Michael!” She had witnessed a similar scene play out years before between Perry and another man.
Michael had not seen any man dazed to incoherence, his eyes glazed in pure hatred, in full kill mode as his grandpa now stood before him. Without his grandmother’s intervention, Perry would surely have hurt Michael badly.
“Grandpa? It’s me, Michael!”
Perry’s hindered comprehension turned to silence, then crimson shame. “O my God. Michael. I’m sorry. I--” The two reporters had retreated to a safe distance, licking their wounds and making a failed attempt to repair their photographic equipment. Perry paid them no mind. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
“No, sir. I’m okay. Are you okay?”
Grandpa Alcott, fighting back tears, went to one knee. Within seconds, his body wept, shaking with the same passion he’d displayed toward the reporters. Michael bent down to his grandpa, who begged him off. “I'll be all right. I’m just sorry you had to see that. I’m ashamed of myself.”
“I'm not. That was great, Grandpa!”
“No. No, it wasn’t, son.”
When Michelle reached her husband and smiling grandson, Perry could barely right himself, much less stand alone. He felt light-headed, his mouth dry. “Perry Alcott! You could have hurt one of those men, not to mention your grandson! My Lord. This is no time to do something like this! Our daughter needs us. She doesn't need her father in jail, for heaven’s sake!”
SANDERS-KAUFMANN FUNERAL HOME
Since 1904, the Church of the Immaculate Conception has had squatter's rights on Camp Bowie Boulevard, not far from downtown Ft. Worth. It was a large old edifice, having seen so much of Ft. Worth’s history pass in review before its pointed spires, high above the pavement, pierce upward into the blue. Marcus added five buildings over the past half-century. A new rectory was under construction.
But there was a problem. The Catholic Church strictly forbade funerals for suicide victims. They would not allow Stephen's burial rites in the church's cemetery. This, of course, drew Marcus Lloyd's ire. He would fund no more Church projects until Stephen Lloyd was given a Catholic funeral and burial. He brooked no negotiation with Church officials. His word was final, and the leadership knew he meant business.
The somber trip to the Sanders-Kaufmann funeral home on Vickery Boulevard took thirty-seven minutes. Small pockets of conversation pricked at the imposed silence. Michael sat to the right of his mother, holding her hand. Her perfume and softness enabled him to continue. Margaret sat on Susan's left, almost crowding her. David, who tried to sneak Brit on board, huddled up behind the driver, watching the road, content to sit in the biggest car he’d ever imagined. “Mother, isn’t this neat?” he yelled behind him. Susan attempted to focus on her son's immediate interests but only recognized her youngest calling her name.
Perry sat next to Michelle, but he remained in the front yard, ready to kill two reporters. His chest felt ready to explode. Michelle knew better than to ease his anger. So, she took his hand in hers. Perry occupied her thoughts, not her daughter. Quill, felt alone. Susan attempted to apologize but the damage had been done. God would give Quill the grace to forgive Susan, but that might take a few more minutes. Quill had to before he spoke.
Susan bore the look of someone sleep-deprived. She had fought fatigue on Tuesday and anger on Wednesday, which led her to depression on Thursday. The limousine’s vibrating motion settled her; the children's warm bodies piled so near that their silent preoccupation rocked her almost to sleep, but she skirmished it all aside. Ginny sat to Margaret's left, with Annika next to Ginny. Marcus moved to see about David, who pulled his yoyo out of his pocket. No one quite knew what went on in David's mind. Marcus thought that his presentation of the toy was a good sign.
Susan dreaded the coming hours, but she trooped on. She knew that at some indeterminate place and time, Perry would “relax,” as she called it, and all would be well—until the next land mine went off. Michelle had spent her entire marriage protecting Perry from the children and the children from Perry when the war invaded her home. There was so much Susan and her brothers had not seen because of Michelle Alcott.
Quill, his broken little hands, gloved for this occasion and resting on his cane, leaned over to Perry and whispered, “If they"—meaning the people in the vehicle—"had been in France, this would be a lot easier. Women make such lousy infantrymen.” Quill said other things equally familiar and close to a combat veteran’s heart. His words eased the tension and reminded Perry that they’d both seen much worse and lived long enough to sit in this car together. The words cracked Perry on the head, splitting his veneer wide. He turned to Quill, exhaled, and relaxed somewhat.
“Yeah --” Perry smiled for the first time in half an hour. Then he said, “We piled the boys up at Soissons, and then rolled over those Germans. Thanks, Quill. I’ll be all right.” Both men understood so well. Michelle leaned toward Quill, who winked at her. She smiled when Perry said to her, “Honey, do you have a breath mint?”
Dolores Hernandez and her husband followed the limousine in their new Mercury. Behind them, the Wilsons followed. Several Lloyd International employees had already arrived at the mortuary. It was impossible to miss Father McTammany. He was ducking into the large front door as the limousine drove past, turned, and pulled around to the side, stopping at the covered entrance.
“Mother, it will be okay. We’re right here,” Michael said, as Susan squeezed his hand. She was about to see her husband for the last time. Ever.
The mortuary was as it must be, filled with the luscious smells of fresh-cut flowers and the sights of well-dressed people speaking in hushed tones. These folks didn’t face death often, not the kind Quill and Perry had confronted on Bataan and in the Great War, respectively, and certainly not like the dead, but honored guest, Stephen Lloyd. Quill spotted the large ficus tree and hobbled over to inspect it. His unwelcome anxiety had come for a visit. This amount of floral emotion spread around the fringes of the room exceeded Susan's expectations, comforting her.
Susan’s gaze followed the flower and ivy arrangements around the room until her eyes rested on the casket. For some strange reason, she wasn’t ready to look at it. It was expensive, elaborate, and bronze. The top half of it opened, exposing the man she had loved and could not possibly understand. The interior cloth was a soft pastel blue.
Despite the friends and guests attempting to speak with the widow, Susan inched her way through them to the place where her husband lay, Michael and Margaret constantly beside her. Susan noted that the bullet had done no damage to the front of her husband's face, and therefore, no one would see the exit wound. Sanders-Kaufman had done a splendid job. Stephen lay there asleep.
Susan inhaled too much air, looking at Stephen. She felt suddenly faint. The sleeping man lying before her looked like Stephen. Suddenly, Susan fought to keep her tears and revitalized emotions in check. But why? Was that not expected? Michael put his arms around his mother to protect her and to keep her upright. “Mother,” he whispered, “this is why we’re here. We need to tell Father goodbye.” It was a good front, but it was all he could do to keep from screaming, even though Michael felt angrier by the day. He had quarreled with Margaret just this morning, twice last week.
Father McTammany moved cautiously through the lobby to reach the Lloyds.
Annika, Michelle, Perry, Ginny, Dolores, and the Wilsons also formed a picket around Susan from anything that might swallow her, allowing only the mountain of a man, their flame-red-haired priest, into the semi-circle. The family patriarch, Marcus, and his grandson, David, were busy with the yoyo about thirty feet distant. Father Ed spoke quietly to the group, but mainly to the widow, “Susan, you must--” He didn’t finish his thought, for Ginny had turned to face him, her look stern and maternal as if to say, “She must what?” The priest backed away from self-preservation. Grieving women could be ruthless when upset. Football never felt this rough.
Father Ed retreated to a safer distance and finally spotted Marcus Lloyd. Marcus introduced Quill to Father Ed McTammany. The two men, standing opposite each other, resembled Mutt and Jeff. Some priests believed two men occupied Father Ed's habit. McTammany extended his oversized hand to Quill. Without thinking, Quill removed his gloved hand, exposing its broken ugliness. The smaller man barely returned the grip, his hand vanishing inside the hollow of Father Ed's bear-sized paw. The priest’s expression altered from amazement to disbelief to questioning.
Father Ed had always dominated men by size, if not by his aggressive nature. He was aware that people, especially his opponents, held him in awe and fear. He had been powerful on the field, knocking Michigan and Ohio State guards and tackles around like bowling pins at his whim. His looks came secondary. He’d had two dates in high school and four during his time at Notre Dame. Still, he liked being large; a certain power came with it. Here at the funeral home, so many of his athletic parishioners schooled about him.
Quill expected this look he received from the priest. It repeatedly came after he’d returned from captivity. The little man looked up into the giant's face, a face only a mother could love, and said quietly, “Bataan.” Nothing else needed to be said. An amazing thing happened: Father Ed began to weep, and little got to this behemoth. The Father knew what that word meant. He’d had two friends that didn’t return from Corregidor. The stories Father Ed heard made him ill. Now, the Padre felt small; Quill Du Pont towered over and dominated the larger man inexplicably. From that moment, Father Ed couldn't do enough for Quill. He, more than all those present this day and the next, wanted to sit and listen to whatever this brave little man had to say. Susan had requested that Quill speak at the wake and the Mass. She saw nothing wrong with that. Marcus gave large sums to this Parish. Yes, ma'am.
The elongated minutes dawdled along until the service began. Many wonderful and close friends, business associates, and clients stopped to speak with Susan and the family—as was expected but dreaded. They said all the right things, all the necessary things, or they said nothing. Women covered their mouths with their handkerchiefs, passed by silently, and squeezed Susan's hand weakly or too firmly.
Something unpleasant hung over it all. Death had visited. Too many of these ‘vultures’ attended, wondering about the rumors: Why had Stephen institutionalized? Was his death actually a suicide? Couldn't be, they whispered. As for Stephen and heaven, salvation comes at death. Everyone goes there when they die, don't they? People these days don't die. They pass to something else. Of course, very few knew what the something else was for sure.
The Catholics supposed it to be purgatory, then to heaven. The Christmas/Easter Protestants hadn't a clue, nor did they care. But since he had fought for his country, surely he must pass straight into heaven. But then there was the matter of suicide. What then?
Too many of these well-dressed, high-society women were more interested in their own opinions of the cause of death or the family's pain than the facts. Whatever circumstances created the situation, the gravest made them more content. That was how Susan read the after-shaved and perfumed people, the coffee and cigarette breath, the murmuring conversations that burbled on in a dull drone. An occasional laugh would rise above the rest, and then a stern, female glance muffled it; a sneeze, a cough, staring faces, darting eyes, and glances that just as quickly retreated lest the family observe them. Susan's suspicions made her almost ill. The overarching truth lay in other directions. Most folks wanted to comfort the Lloyd's but felt ill-equipped. They left that to the clergy.
Susan felt ill, fatigued beyond her capacity. She didn’t want to be here, not with all these people, too many of whom she didn't know. David and a brown-haired girl his age wearing new shoes ran around and among the guests, and Ginny took after the boy. When she corralled them both, Ginny scolded David and sent the girl, Andrea, to her mother. Ginny then bent down and straightened the youngest Lloyd’s suit and tie—David's apparel he seldom sported but today he detested wearing--especially today.
Stephen lay silent and handsome, frozen in time. Susan remembered that dirty blue, oil-stained tarp spread over his body, his shoes sticking out uncovered at the end of it. Her mind’s eye had settled on that moment when she heard, “Mother?”
“I’m sorry, Michael. What?”
“Father McTammany said it’s time to begin.”
Susan sighed deeply. “Yes--I'll be right there.” Susan turned back to contemplate the lifeless man she had loved for many good years. “Goodbye, my dearest husband, my love. I will always love you.” Where are you now? That enormous question hovered over the moment while Susan patted his folded hands. They were cold to the touch and clay-like, but they were Stephen's.
The organ began to play, and the people gathered at the double doors leading to the auditorium, waiting for their turn to enter. Father Ed towered over the lectern, speaking when Susan took her seat. When everyone had found their seat, the priest began. “We have all come together this afternoon to remember our brother, Stephen Michael Lloyd.”
Susan looked over at Quill, whom Michael had escorted in early to ensure he had a seat. She needed to hear him once more, and she wanted to cry so much more. His words, for better or worse, had enfolded her aching heart during those dreary days in Canada.
Father Ed continued, “Mrs. Susan Lloyd has requested that a friend of hers, Mr. Quill Du Pont, say a few words. Susan Lloyd has spoken highly of Mr. Du Pont, and I learned a few hours ago that he survived the horrors of forty-two months of captivity in Bataan. I don’t know what he will say to us, but I would love to hear him. Mr. Du Pont?”
"IF THE SON MAKES YOU FREE . . ."
Quill was not a public speaker, nor did he profess to be one. He had forestalled even thinking about standing in front of this assembled and august group: bankers, C.E.O.s, the Lt. Governor, and the Texas AG, a broad spectrum of employees from Lloyd Hotels, reps from every major hotel chain in the US, doctors, and lawyers, powerful women, various mayors, a half dozen professional athletes, many military crew members from the 484th Bomb Group, including one Erik T. (Smitty) Schmitt—late, of course, Gladstone board members, faculty, staff, and students, mothers and fathers, children and infants, so few of whom the Canadian knew personally. The thought that he might say something unedifying or ignorant made him queasy. Quill sent another Nehemiah prayer skyward. He had been up early in prayer for strength. He also knew they had not come to hear him, or necessarily even Quill’s God, but rather to say goodbye to a friend, church and school member, and colleague. The meaning of Quill’s existence would stand with him in mere moments. He asked Michael if he would escort him to the front.
Quill’s brown, crumpled suit was fifteen years outdated; a small stain maintained squatter's rights over the breast pocket. Everyone at the Lloyd’s had stayed preoccupied with their lives and needs and had forgotten to see about Quill. His tie was also dated, short, fat, and ugly; its colors were a bit faded. His hair, what there was of it, required but minor combing—the cowlick, like a spindly flag pole raised in the back. White bits of dandruff dotted the shoulders of his suit. He wore one black and one brown sock because no two pairs he owned matched any longer. His scuffed shoes bore the imprint of years of wear and inattention and no wife to remind him to polish them.
His appearance was acceptable in Canada, among the farmers and ranchers, loggers, and electricians at his church, most of whom dressed for Sunday in their bib overalls or old suits like Quill’s, so he didn’t stand out there. Today, he looked more like an olive on the fruit salad. But he'd brushed his teeth and dabbed on his Old Spice. His presentation was the best they would get.
Quill Du Pont embarked on his verbal journey with a slow, deliberate, and measured cadence. He almost sounded eloquent. “It would be easier and safer for me to say all the right things about my friend and employer, Mr. Stephen Lloyd. It’s easier because it doesn't hurt doing that. But if life has taught me anything, it has taught me that the easy way isn't always the best. I’m going to end the speculation this afternoon. Stephen Lloyd,” Quill paused for effect, and then continued, “took his own life.”
The audience murmured and shifted in their seats. Quill wasn't supposed to say it openly. Susan closed her eyes--her head tilting backward apiece. She wished this away and swept clean. But suicide is not clean. Annika squeezed her husband’s hand so tightly that he fussed at her and pushed her hand away. He, too, seemed caught off guard, even though Marcus had asked Quill to begin the way he did. That word, ‘suicide,’ still struck Marcus amidships.
Suicide carried great significance in Stephen's church’s religion. Michelle wept, as Quill stated the painful truth she wanted buried for her daughter's sake. Perry sat unmoved, his jaws squeezing and relaxing like frenzied bellows, overworked by an angry blacksmith. Margaret leaned her head against her mother and wept too. David fiddled with his yoyo, and Ginny put her arm around the boy.
The family secret had just become common knowledge. Margaret believed everyone in the mortuary was looking at her, pointing accusing fingers, and wagging their tongues, thinking less of her because of her father's actions. How could Margaret face her friends now? She wished this horrible, little old man would shut up and go away. But to her chagrin, he resumed. “I was there. But you must know some things to understand why this tragedy occurred.”
“If I say the name Charles Whittlesey, Colonel Charles Whittlesey. Would you know whom I’m talking about? Col. Whittlesey fought in the Great War. He was a true hero who earned the Medal of Honor and two other subordinate Captains. Col. Whittlesey was the Commander of what has become known as the ‘Lost Battalion.’ Whittlesey served with the 77th Division, 308th Battalion, Headquarters Company.”
"Let me read to you a brief description of his exploits and those of his men.” Quill hesitated to gauge whether his audience was listening. Assured they were, he continued. “Whittlesey gained worldwide recognition in October 1918 when the companies of his battalion, which were part of a campaign against the Germans in the Argonne Forest, were cut off for several days without adequate supplies of food or ammunition. Though the Press often blamed Whittlesey’s overzealousness and inexperience, higher command left the troops of the 308th vulnerable to encirclement by the enemy. Their successful advance and the inability of the Allied troops on the flanks of Whittlesey’s advance had left them in such a position. Whittlesey’s men were cut off and surrounded. They were low on everything, including warm bodies. His outfit began the offensive with 463 men. Men from other units stumbled into his unit, increasing his number to 550. At the time of their rescue on October 7, 550 men had been reduced to 194. What began on October 2 concluded five days later. Friendly fire, which isn’t, added to their misery, wounds, and death. On October 7, the German Commander surrounding Whittlesey’s remaining men offered the Colonel terms of surrender. Whittlesey replied in typical American fashion, ‘Go to Hell!’ although Whittlesey denied that he said that. Finally, several runners were able to break through the German lines and guide US troops to the ‘Pocket’ and rescue the Lost Battalion. Whittlesey was promoted to Major and then to Lt. Colonel once his troops were relieved. Those soldiers who endured five days of brutality and death knew they weren’t lost, but rather neglected by the upper leadership and then by history.”
“On November 24, 1921, Charles Whittlesey booked passage on the S.S. Toloa headed for Havana, Cuba. He had put his affairs in order and paid his rent to his landlady before heading to Cuba. On November 26, the Colonel stayed up late, perhaps drinking a little too much. He spent time talking to various passengers, walked over to the ship’s rail, jumped overboard, and was lost at sea.”
“No matter what happened in Canada, Stephen Lloyd is a hero of the same order as Col. Whittlesey and many other men of their caliber. Some may not know that Mr. Lloyd flew B-24 bombers in the Second World War. He probably never said anything about his experiences to you. Mr. Lloyd wasn’t that kind of man. He was a decorated bomber pilot. His squadron and bomb group flew missions before the friendly fighter protection could take them to their target and back. We hadn’t perfected the P-51 Mustang yet, and the German fighters shot those bombers out of the sky like clay pigeons by their hundreds. It must have been awful. He watched too many crews and friends go down or disintegrate from very thick flak, so thick you could walk on it. He lost crew member after crew member on those missions. That in itself makes him and all those like him genuine heroes.
“There is something else none of you know. Stephen was flying a mission in which the bombs froze onto whatever held them in the bomb bay, and they wouldn’t release when they were supposed to. Well, they finally dropped off at the worst possible moment, when another damaged bomber drifted or limped directly under his airplane. And when those bombs hit the crippled airplane below him, they exploded, killing all on board. They never had a chance. Worst of all, the pilot, navigator, and co-pilot of the plane below his were good friends.
“Let me tell you why Stephen Lloyd is a hero to me and should be to you too.” This little old man Margaret had wished back to Canada had glued all the pomp and circumstance to their seats, drinking in every word. Margaret, too, listened. “Stephen Lloyd, our friend, and my employer, a wonderful man, husband, and father, held that incident and probably dozens more inside of him all these years. He didn’t want to burden his family. He didn’t want to trouble any of you. He didn’t want to seem weak, and he wanted to get on with his life. But, I know from painful experience that war never goes away. It waits. It waits until that right moment, and then it strikes. O, it gives you clues from time to time that it's still there, but it never goes away.
“And then one day, something triggered that war of Mr. Lloyd, and it came alive. If it hadn’t been the death of one of their friends, it might have been something else. You have to believe that.” Quill looked at James and Mary Ellen Wilson. James acknowledged his words. “And for the first time since that bombing mission, he had to confront the men he believes he killed. You and I know Stephen didn't mean to kill ten men, but he felt responsible for their deaths. And when his war finally manifested itself, he had no way to fight back or repress it. Stephen was one of the most responsible, bravest men I have ever known. And that makes him a hero. He cared deeply for his fellow airmen, and he took their deaths and wounds upon himself. I’m sure he was ashamed. He, as the pilot, was responsible. War places people in unwinnable situations, and they have to live with the consequences.”
At the back of the auditorium, a little man in a dirty suit and scuffed boots with no polish slipped in unnoticed. He had to stand, for there was no place for him to sit. He smelled of smoke. He'd come to pay his respects. He began to cough. Several of the better-dressed executives moved away a few feet. Smitty paid them no mind. He nodded his hearty agreement with Quill's eulogy about their common friend, Mr. Stephen Lloyd. Smitty would slip out the back door before the little man up front finished saying the words his goodbyes already said.
“Most of you here will never know what war does to human beings, and I am thankful for that. Some of you do. But if you don’t, you can’t imagine the situations you too often face that you could not have dreamed up in your wildest or worst nightmares. Men like Stephen Lloyd have done the dirty work, so most folks don’t have to soil their hands. Too many of us sitting here this afternoon haven't considered what it takes to keep the world safe. We figure someone else will go and do it for us. I’ve heard some of you talk about Stephen Lloyd's selfishness for leaving his family alone. What a cowardly act his suicide was. Stephen Lloyd and men and women like him are the bravest of the brave. And they go away to war representing us when they, too, would rather stay home and have their careers like so many of you have. But they believed that your freedom was more important than their tomorrows were. There are no adequate words to describe such unselfishness.
"I went to Cheslata Falls six times to jump to my death. Six times. Bataan had made my life a living Hell. I hated the Japanese for what they did to us in the Philippines, what they did to me. They were brutal and cruel. It was my hate that drove me to those Falls. The Lord had other plans for me. God opened my eyes to see His glorious creation. It wasn't long before the Lord sent Pastor Franklin to me, who shared the Good News of Jesus. He lived a perfect life of obedience to His Father in my place because I was spiritually bankrupt. Jesus atoned for and forgave my sin. Jesus redeemed me from God's wrath. Jesus took my hate for my captors away. I no longer bear a grudge against the Japanese. In Jesus, I died to sin through His death, and in Jesus, He raised me to new life. I am no longer a slave to sin. Jesus said, 'If the Son makes you free, you are free indeed.' And now, God commands all men everywhere to repent, turning from their sins to Christ in faith.
“To my friends, the Lloyds, I can only say I know that none of my words are adequate to convey how truly honored I am to be able to tell everyone here that Marcus and Annika, your son, Susan, your husband, and children, your father, was and still is a great man. He was perhaps one of the strongest men I have known because he kept this tragedy and all his terrible pain to himself so that you would not have to bear it. Please never think of Stephen Lloyd in any terms other than great, a man of incredible integrity but whose feet, like our own, are made of clay. Thank you for giving me the privilege of letting me say a few words about my friend, Stephen Lloyd. I have learned from the Bible that despite all the accolades and medals for heroism men accrue in their lifetimes, no matter how much power or prestige we garner over our short years on this planet, none of these things will get us into heaven. If the Lord wills, I will tell you why tomorrow.” Quill limped slowly toward his seat, more so than usual, and Michael met him halfway.
Stunned silence reigned. You could have heard a pin drop. It was eerie. No one coughed or stirred. Quill had given some present pause to reevaluate. Quill had set the stage; he would set his closing remarks in their proper context tomorrow morning.
THE CHURCH OF THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION
Saturday, May 27, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
The Church of the Immaculate Conception had squatter's rights since 1904 on Camp Bowie Boulevard, not far from downtown Ft. Worth. It was a large old edifice, having seen so much of Ft Worth’s history pass in review before its pointed spires, high above the pavement, piercing upward into the blue. Marcus added five buildings over the past half-century. A new rectory was under construction. The music ebbed and flowed as the enormous main doors swung wide to receive those coming to say their final farewell.
The Lloyd’s limousine pulled up in front, having come directly from the funeral home to seal the casket. The driver deposited the occupants and drove to the side where he would park until the service’s conclusion. Then they would ride to the cemetery for the committal service.
Susan had made them late this morning. They should have arrived forty-five minutes earlier at the mortuary, but she was having such difficulty with little things like which brooch to wear, her hair up or down, was the black or dark blue the right dress, what, in essence, would Stephen want her to wear? The previous day’s resolve, which wasn’t much, had evaporated.
Susan had made them late this morning. They should have arrived forty-five minutes earlier at the mortuary, but she was having such difficulty with little things like which brooch to wear, her hair up or down, was the black or dark blue the right dress, what, in essence, would Stephen want her to wear? The previous day’s resolve, which wasn’t much, had evaporated.
Susan studied her features as if through a haze. A sad, tear-lined woman stared back at her. This interlude cost Susan Lloyd another ten minutes. It took everything Annika and Michelle possessed to keep her moving. But each time his name whispered across her mind so that only she could hear, Susan convulsed and halted her dressing--once more. Then Annika and Michelle would rally her to restart the process. In the final analysis, Susan felt swollen and ugly, and this is not how she wanted Stephen to “see” her for the last time. The veil partially concealed her face. Her dress hung limply off of her shoulders, affixed somewhat awkwardly to the contour of her body. Susan had lost weight in the past few weeks and felt anemic. She almost forgot to wear hose. Susan Lloyd was coming apart, despite Annika, her mother Michelle, and now her daughter's best resolve.
Life blurred and then slowed almost to a stop for Quill. It smelled old, traditional, and very unfamiliar. He noted the ornate gold and silver statue of Mary, the Mother of God, and other shiny objects, large and small, scattered around the platform well to his front. Recesses on the walls contained various ornaments and statues. A priest carried the vessel forward, from which smoke drifted and evaporated among the attendees. The assembled choir sang in Latin, their voices flowing, rolling, and filling the giant cathedral. It was awe-inspiring; everything Piney Woods Church in British Canada was not. Quill felt utterly out of place among the busy liturgical atmosphere, the altar boys following the priests who were genuflecting like lemmings. From the people in the pews came occasional coughs and sneezes. Two babies cried, somewhat lost among the reverent hugeness.
When the Mass finally commenced, it was standing room only. Word had gotten around about the little man from Canada who had spoken so powerfully, if not winsomely, about such a wonderful man, Stephen Lloyd. Some had left feeling guilty, even ill at ease, their feathers ruffled. Some believed Quill had attacked them with his talk about them not appreciating Stephen's service. Some thought his words out of place, distasteful. However, they heard him; they wanted him to conclude his unvarnished remarks. They wanted him to say what they wanted him to say. They wanted him to speak kindly, anything but what might make them uncomfortable. From the various conversations overheard by a few of the Lloyds' children, Ginny Cassalls, and the Wilsons at the wake, too many had heard of Stephen's death second and third hand.
Quill had his work cut out from the night before, but he had set the record straight. Sitting there in this basilica, he felt downright awkward. This grand palace was utterly contrary to where he had come to know his God—Cheslata Falls. Come to think of it; this cathedral could not compete with the country where God had initially manifested Himself to Quill.
Quill had honored his friend, and now he would present the solution he had fostered upon these folk. With clarity sufficient for the youngest child, Quill Du Pont would pay what he owed to his Helen. He had been silent far too long. God rest her soul. She died too early caring for the man she loved. Quill had given her so little by comparison. It took everything she had to watch over her man, who thought more about death and a dying past than making life with her good. What he did this morning was for Helen.
Quill stood slowly after Father Ed introduced him. His time and talk at the funeral home the day before had worn him out. And now he felt it. His balance felt off, and Michael again assisted him to the platform and the lectern. He turned to face that immense sea of faces, men, women, and children. Their cold, anxious, bespectacled, curious, aristocratic, chiseled, non-committal, delicate, pain-seamed, sad, smiling features looked back at him. Several, he thought, looked friendly.
The sun glinted off folks' eyeglasses, streaking in through the lighter colors of the enormous stained glass windows. A man below him and to his right coughed. A woman sneezed three rows back in the middle, then apologized to those around her. A baby cried, then another tuned up in full-blown competition. Their mother apologized, stood, and pushed past those seated in their pews. Quill waited. He wanted to stop shaking from his fear and the restlessness of his hearers. The Lord needed to make it just right if He would. Then Quill would speak.
He began when all felt right, as right as a brittle moment such as this can feel. "Mighty big church, Father Ed.” Quill heard scattered laughter. “I’m not public--what? Oh, yes. I'll speak up. Sorry. I don’t get many opportunities. Is that okay?” When a few heads nodded in the affirmative from the back, Quill Du Pont trusted that he had, for the moment, found his voice that would declare the only hope he knew. He combed the audience once more until his eyes dragged across and rested on Susan's face, where he paused. She was staring off into the abyss. Would she even hear him? He couldn’t help but be a little bit in love with her. She was so pretty. Helen was there too, sitting beside Susan.
“I wish Stephen Lloyd had stayed longer with us. As I said last afternoon, Stephen Lloyd’s death, as unfortunate as it was, was at his hand. I told some of you gathered there that I count him a genuine hero despite that particular act. Stephen Lloyd took personally the responsibility for the deaths of men over which he had no control. He was a remarkable man and will remain one of my dearest friends. I feel guilty for not being more aware of his,” Quill paused, all but seeming immersed in the moment's emotion. “Maybe I could have done or said something different. I don’t know. Now, I’ll never really know.”
“Stephen is not the only person who has looked at his past and attempted to rid himself of it. I tried to jump off a cliff not far from where I live in Canada six times. I’m the real coward. With all its death and destruction, I guess the war seemed to have no real or absolute meaning to Stephen. So many of us on Bataan and Corregidor also thought our years in captivity were meaningless. Stephen had asked me if I thought the war had any real or lasting purpose. We’re currently fighting a war in Southeast Asia; you see it on the nightly news. Men keep dying. Evil men step on good men. Maybe you have gone through some terrible event, and you, too, are wondering if it had any significance. And if you can't find any reason behind it, maybe you also have lost your way. I have known that feeling.
“In 1942, so many of us had become prisoners of the most brutal people on earth, the Imperial Japanese. I learned quickly to hate these people. I held Roosevelt and MacArthur responsible for running out on us when we needed them the most. Just the thought of a Jap or FDR made my blood boil.”
Quill next told the congregation the story of ‘Ole One Eye.’ Susan quit staring ‘out there’ and listened. Quill's presentation gained momentum and animation as he declared life’s purpose. Quill fought back tears as he spoke of the Death March, Camp O’Donnell, and the murder he committed. Public speaking, painful memories, and long-repressed emotions often sabotaged the best speakers—those soldiers’ faces—the good ones and the hated—passed opaquely before Quill Du Pont.
“Well, as I recall, it was a Sunday night in 1947. I finally gave in to my wife’s begging me to go to church with her to hear this preacher. Reverend Franklin fought in France in the Great War. I realize now that he knew well what I was going through. As Pastor Franklin preached on forgiveness that night, two things happened to me. I became aware for the first time in my life that I was a sinner. When I say sinner, I don’t mean like you fib once in a while or make a mistake. I mean, I suddenly knew that I was a vile, wretched lawbreaker, not just because I had killed Ole One Eye. I cussed. I told filthy jokes and had unclean thoughts, such as hate. The Bible says that if we hate our brother, we are murderers in God's sight. I lusted, and I committed adultery when I was in the Philippines. I stole supplies from the supply tent and so many other things. I’m embarrassed to tell you some of the things I did. That’s what the Bible means when it says I was a sinner. I knew that hell awaited me and all those who broke God’s holy Law. I knew that if I died right, then I would go to hell forever under the just condemnation of God, and the prospect of that destination terrified me.
“The pastor said that I had to trust Jesus alone to save me, that God had given no other person in heaven or on earth among men by which we must be saved, other than Jesus. Now, up to that point, I had always believed if you served your country, you would automatically go to heaven when you die, which, by the way, is not in the Bible. Everything I had believed up to that point about God and eternal things began to crumble.
“The second thing that happened to me wasn’t so good either. I suddenly realized the implications of murdering a man who had done me no harm at all, the little Jap, Ole One Eye. You have to understand that I could only think of Ole One Eye as my enemy. I believe God brought that to my memory when One Eye drew that cross in the dirt before me. That action told me about his faith in Jesus. Since I was an American, he naturally assumed I was, too. To make it worse, I think God had sent him to me to help keep me alive somehow. I felt like I was sitting on death row, listening to Pastor Franklin that night. I knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that I wasn't a Christian when I was floating in the ocean half-dead or as I sat in that church that night. I felt guilty, so much so that I wanted to die.
“About a week later and thoroughly miserable, I started reading my wife’s Bible. And the more I read it, the more it became painfully and gloriously clear to me that God delights to place the brilliant light of His saving grace against the backdrop of our rebellion, our wretchedness, and even the worst events we ever have faced. I killed a defenseless man who only wanted to help me. I cheated on my wife, and I still hated the Japanese for what they had done to me and many men like me. God’s grace was blinding yet winsome amid that blackness of my actions and memories.
God has always loved me. He sent Jesus to set His face like flint to go to Jerusalem to die on the cross for me. Jesus rose from the dead for me.
Many of you, like me, believe your works will save you. You've trusted in Jesus, but you're still trusting in what you do. In other words, you believe in Jesus but in yourself. It's Christ plus good works, yours. The Gospel is Christ plus nothing.
“I’ve discovered, without my captivity, I might not have believed in Christ. I don’t know. But whether I ever know the truth or not, I praise and thank God for taking me through every moment of my imprisonment. No, I don’t want to ever go through that again. My time in captivity had something to do with bringing my heart to a place where I could hear God's offer of free grace in the Gospel. That is just part of the overall meaning of those forty-two months of hell. Those days will never mean less; as I’ve gotten older, they only mean more.”
To Susan, Quill looked like a small angel standing so high above her. He glowed. His words came to her as light personified, tugging powerfully at her heart, which she realized was void of what mattered. She wanted what he had even though she’d heard him say some of these things at the cabin. But she hadn’t heard them until right then.
Quill continued. “In the Bible, Luke tells us that the Apostle Paul had put many Christian Jews in prison, men, women, the elderly, and even children, to have them beaten and killed because they had trusted in Jesus’ perfect obedient life and atoning death. You see, Paul was a murderer and church persecutor, too, like me. At one time, he bragged about his being a Hebrew of Hebrews and a Pharisee of Pharisees. He had a violent zeal for the Law and his religion, like some of us have here today. Paul believed that his passion for God and Israel would win him God's approval.
“It was on his way to Damascus to do more of the same to the Christians there when God knocked Paul off of his horse and shone His bright, blinding light down on him. On the ground and blinded, Paul heard God speak to him. In the dust and dirt, Jesus revealed His holy character to this Jew, Paul’s lifelong transgressions, and God's matchless saving grace to a great sinner like the Apostle Paul. He can do it for you, too.
“You see, the only work that God will accept is absolute perfection. Jesus said that you must be perfect like your heavenly Father is perfect. If we’re honest, God has presented us with a humanly unsolvable problem. For this veteran, the war makes that harder. I could not overcome my hatred and pain. Only Jesus, whose character is perfect, can do perfectly all that God requires. The Apostle Paul wrote that no man is righteous in God’s sight, not even one. No one is righteous like Jesus, who can make atonement for our sins and guilt.
“After Jesus fed the five thousand and told the multitudes that He would not be their political king, He walked on water when a storm arose, which terrified His disciples. Well, all those hungry folks came looking for Jesus again the next day. So He stopped and spoke to them. He said they were looking for Him for another handout. So He told them not to work for the food, which perishes, but for food that endures to eternal life, which the Son of Man would give to them because the Father had set His seal on Jesus. So they asked Him, ‘What shall we do to do the works of God?’ Jesus didn’t mince any words, ‘This is the work of God, that you believe in Him and only on Him whom God sent.’”
“So what does it mean to believe in Him who sent Jesus? It means that salvation is not by any human works of righteousness, which we have done, but solely by His works and His mercy, and by those only, He saves us. Paul told the Galatian church, ‘knowing that the works of the law do not save a man; for by the works of the law, no flesh shall be justified.’ Moses wrote, ‘And Abraham believed in the LORD, and God counted his belief for righteousness.’ That is why yesterday I said that all the medals for valor a man could win in a war would not put him one inch inside heaven. We cannot win God's favor by any works you and I ever do. In our church, we have some traditions, you know, rules that someone made up along the way. Some of those traditions have become almost equal to God’s Law. But, not even keeping church traditions will save us, no matter how good they seem. Besides, no one here can keep God’s Law perfectly, and for that matter, the church's traditions. Right?
“What do you think is the cruelest, most unfair thing ever? The crucifixion of God's sinless Son. Isaiah says that God was pleased to crush His one and only Son for sinners like you and me. Jesus, of all people, didn’t deserve to die for the likes of me. Yet He chose to. He was tempted to iniquity in all points as I have been, and you have been, yet He did not sin. The writer of Hebrews assures us that it is appointed for man to die once, only once, and after that comes judgment. There are no second chances after death, the Scripture says.
“To this day, I still get depressed or angry because of what I suffered on Bataan and in those prison camps. I made my wife, Helen, miserable because I was so miserable. My children don’t want to visit me because I was so hard on them. I'm emotionally numb, relationally. By God's grace, the sadness and pressure always let up. Jesus could take it all away if He wanted to. But He has chosen me to suffer from these symptoms for His name's sake. God knows why the pain of Bataan still lingers in me. Paul said he gloried in his physical weaknesses. He wanted Christ’s power displayed in him through his weakness. It hurts my pride when I realize I am weak in many ways. But it causes me to trust God more so His gracious strength can keep me going one more day.
“Believe it or not, I used to play safety for the University of Montana.” There was a stirring at that comment. What Quill had endured turned him into a small, shriveled older adult. The Japanese had broken his hands, and he leaned on a cane to walk. “I used to love to be able to knock men my size and bigger down and then step on them. I loved football—hitting people and all. For forty-two months in captivity on Bataan, the diseases I didn’t know existed racked my body until I hoped for death. Intense hunger made me eat rats and bugs and worms ravenously. My thirst made me drop into stagnant pools of malaria-infested water just to wet my tongue. The Japs beat me so severely I couldn’t stand up. They broke my ribs, and I could only breathe in short breaths. The Imperialist Japanese made our pain excruciating, to the point that we lost all hope. Paul counted none of his trials as worthy of comparison to the glory God would reveal one day to him. That glory is promised only for those who repent and believe the Gospel.
“I will finish with this. The most important event in world history began with a single breath--Jesus' first breath in the tomb. Satan trembled. Death died. Sin's power lost it's grip. God's love became evident in a glorious and powerful way as Jesus walked out of that tomb. The moment I trusted in Jesus, my dead soul came alive and I too breathed my first free gulp of air as a child of God. God was no longer this God focused on His law and my lack of obedience to it. He was no longer austere and threatening. He became my Father in heaven. I became Jesus' brother. The Spirit took up residence in me, taking the truths Jesus taught and making them real to me. I began to cast my suffering and sorrows on Him who loved me and died for me. I want you to know my Jesus.
People anger me when they say God had nothing to do with Bataan. That strips the real meaning from my trials when they say that. The Bible declares that God is present everywhere and always, and He is all-wise. God intimately involves Himself as cosmic King in the good and bad. He has decreed everything we pass through, and if He doesn’t, then Bataan has no meaning, and I am right to give up. But my past, present, and future Savior and King, Jesus Christ, was there with me during those dark days because He eternally chose me to inherit salvation in 1947, and He is with me now. That is why my life has so much meaning, and I can stand before you today. May God be praised. Amen."
Quill stopped, leaving his words to echo off the rafters. Tears pooled at the bottom of his eyes, and he pulled at his hankie to wipe his nose. Nothing remained in him to give. Quill gave this "sermon" for Helen, and he sensed her presence. He paid her everything he should have and finally felt at peace with the past and his wife. The old man slowly gathered himself. His body ached from standing too long, and he motioned for Michael to get him so he might leave the stage.
Father McTammany was in tears. He’d been captivated by this ‘homily.' After all, Mr. Du Pont wasn’t a trained theologian like himself. Father Ed had told people that God didn’t cause their pain, that He had nothing to do with it in any way, and in so doing, the Priest had stripped their suffering of its meaning.
The Priest performed the anti-climactic committal service. He prayed for the dead husband and father and read Bible verses. Then the crowd filed by one last time, saying the things that people say and mean so little. Susan slumped in her seat and looked through or past them. She heard only a portion of their sentiments, usually the last half of any sentence, bits, and snatches of phrases. Susan smiled dutifully and shook hands. She had lived a dutiful life.
The ride back to her home without Stephen lacked any real substance. She hung suspended over herself. Susan heard voices close by or next to her. Despite their proximity, they made no sense. Their words came at her as incoherent things. She couldn’t remember the meal that followed the service. She hated the ever-present people who wouldn’t go home and leave her alone. Why were they there? What did they want?
"MOTHER, WHAT IS IT EXACTLY THAT YOU'RE SEARCHING FOR?"
Friday, June 2, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Susan awoke with a start. She felt for her husband and remembered why he wasn't lying beside her. She sensed something much more profound than her husband's absence. Something else was wrong, but Susan had no idea what.
What's wrong, Susan? I don’t know, but something's wrong. I can feel it.
Panic over the unknown registered, and she shook for a few nervous minutes. It took two grueling hours before Susan could sleep again.
At 8:17, the sunlight cut through the window. Its radiant shafts struck the floor at the foot of the bed. The early summer’s heat had begun to intrude on Ft. Worth. This would be a hot summer.
Various familiar aspects of their bedroom, such as chairs, dressers, pictures, and a bed made for two but occupied by one, gradually imprinted upon Susan's waking mind. She blinked and rolled over to stare at the ceiling. As Stephen faded from her thoughts, Quill came to her mind. Then Stephen passed through her mental faculties again, and she felt her sadness return. Two long, dry, barren days came and went since the funeral, poking along the tributaries of her inner self. Her daddy had driven him to the airport thirteen hours previously. Quill looked as if he was glad to return home.
Susan heard the padding of David’s feet and his ten-year-old accusatorial tones scream past her closed door, “Michael, you give me that back! Michael!” Brit added his two cents worth—time to get up, Susan.
Monday, June 5, 1967 (THE PRESENT)
Quiet desperation best described the ride to the church with its adjoining cemetery for Susan and her two children, Michael and Margaret. Dark clouds to the west promised rain; still, she hoped they might abort their threat. The cool air caused Susan to wrap the shawl around her shoulders.
Susan leaned upon Michael if only figuratively, drawing upon his ascending manhood. Margaret had come to see the place, and Stephen was no longer present to tell either female what to do.
Nearing the cemetery adjacent to the church—Piney Woods Church—they noticed one pickup in the gravel parking lot. It was still early, twenty-five minutes to eleven. As Susan and her chicks pulled into the lot, a dog poked his head up from the truck bed, barking. He was a large, burly mongrel of some sort, ugly brown with matted hair, the type you’d see around cattle. As the Lloyd’s rental car neared the parked vehicle, the mutt began to growl menacingly, revealing a sharp set of teeth. Michael slowed the car and decided to park about twenty feet from the pickup. With the possibility of intruders in the newly claimed area, the dog spoke his warning. Real fear crept into the rented vehicle. “Should we get out?” Susan asked. Michael opened the door nearest the pickup and the dog.
“Now that’s a dog,” Michael interjected. The dog ratcheted his warning up several levels.
“Shut up, Hank!” A voice from inside the pickup sounded just as menacing. “Shut up, you old hound!” A large man opened his side of the truck and repeated the command, “I said, shut up, Hank!” Hank’s vertical tail began to wag eagerly, and he tucked his teeth back into his snout. Suddenly, he couldn’t wait for the strangers to pet him. “He’s a friendly dog--really. You must be the Lloyd’s?” the man asked.
“Yes, that’s right. These are my children, Margaret and Michael. I’m Susan.”
“Hi. I’m Pete Worrells. Pleased to meet you, folks. I’m a deacon here. Since we ain’t got no pastor, I guess I’m elected for this morning. None of the other preachers around here was available today—other commitments, I guess. So, if’n it’d be okay with you, I’ll say some words over Quill, as I told you over the phone. I sure would like you, Mrs. Lloyd, to say somethin,’ too. That okay?"
Pete Worrells owned about three hundred acres. His spread began about ten miles north of the church. He raised Herefords like the ones on the Lloyd place, but quite a number less. Pete was in his late fifties, already balding. He wore an out-of-date gray suit to the funeral—probably his best one. A bolero tie hung from his neck and against the backdrop of his white shirt. A small brown gravy stain announced itself next to the shirt pocket. He was missing several teeth from holding calves. Unexpectedly, some animals shoved their block-hard heads back against their captor’s face, dislodging teeth or smashing noses. A long, jagged scar ran down from his bottom lip, the result of his last one-sided encounter with a piece of farm machinery. His face was leather brown from the Canadian elements. His eyes were sharp, though, and his left hand missed only one finger.
Pete was a soft-spoken man, except when it came to Hank, the dog. Pete was married with six kids. It was just easier to drive to the church alone. Besides, Hank minded better.
“Hank, you stay in that truck.” Pete and the Lloyds headed for the fenced-in cemetery. Hank circled the bed, finally sat, and leaned his head over the side, his tongue hanging out the side of his mouth as he panted.
Piney Woods Church, an interdenominational affair, was founded in 1798, the same year as the North West Company, later called the XY Company. Piney Woods had long since seen its most people-prosperous days. Maximum occupancy was a hundred-four, reached in 1905, the year of the great Welsh revival and the Russo-Japanese War in Manchuria and Korea. The church needed a good coat of paint. Down near the grass, several rotted boards announced their condition. Piney Woods had no air conditioning; it didn't need any. The wood-burning stove worked like a champ in the winter. The building had a steeple with a rope-connected bell for Sunday mornings.
Mrs. Merle Hemphill had purchased four red and blue stained glass windows. One pictured angels, and another revealed a large open Bible. The third pictured Jesus praying. The fourth was on order—three-body draped crosses.
Inside, the church had an organ, but the organist, Mrs. Jane Dally, had died five years ago. Mr. Dally didn’t know how to play it; he had been dead for three years now. The dwindling congregation, totaling sixteen, was left to sing a cappella unless there was sickness. Services have been held every quarter for the last several years unless a nearby pastor rearranged his schedule. Pastor Franklin had died eight years ago. Any denomination would do these days.
The cemetery covered about a half-acre. One hundred ninety-seven people lay interred here. Now it was one hundred ninety-eight. A giant pine tree had grown on the church's southwest corner. One section of fence was about to fall, and the whole sanctified enclosure desperately needed paint, even more so than the building. It was difficult for these ranchers and the few that remained, mostly older folks, to take the time to make the needed repairs. Pete kept his boys too busy, but he would send them soon.
Many of the grave markers were now illegible. The oldest readable dates were Henry and Mary Pastors. Henry died on Dec. 21, 1837, and she died in May of the following year. He died of tuberculosis, although the stonemason left the reason blank for their deaths. Their markers read, “Henry, born Feb. 12, 1788, God rest his soul,” and then, “Mary, born June 23, 1795, Beloved wife of Henry.”
Jude's leathery red, lined face greeted Susan. He stood well over six feet tall. From all appearances, his best years lay deposited in the distant past. He limped when he walked, his hip the source of considerable discomfort. His large hands revealed thick callouses, and he wore an old ball cap and Sunday overalls. Various crusted debris covered his boots. They had seen their last polish the day he bought them.
When he removed his old dirt-smeared, frayed ball cap, the almost white skin of his forehead seemed out of place. His warm grin disclosed a missing tooth, the casualty of working with cattle. He gave Susan a firm, welcoming handshake. The softest blue e yes Susan had ever seen shined upon her.
An old black Lincoln, partially rusted, next drove into the lot. Six more people exited and slammed the doors one after the other, two adults and four children. Edna and Wallace Freeburg led their four children, Sally, twelve years old; billy-ten; carry-eight; and May-six. Each Freeburg walked or skipped up to the waiting assembly. Edna, too, was an ample woman. Wallace weighed half the amount his wife did. She was the disciplinarian of the family.
As Susan took her hand, she bellowed in an unmistakable foghorn, “Billy, you let that dog go and get over here, now! Wallace, I told you not to let him out of your sight. Billy! Sorry folks. I gotta stay on these young ‘uns.’”
Billy looked up—no surprise on his face—and gave the dog something from his pocket, which the dog ate hungrily, and the boy hurried over to join his family.
The Freeburgs introduced themselves one after the other. Each child extended a firm handshake to the three Lloyds, who looked totally out of place among these friendly but straightforward country folk. All sixteen congregants were present.
Pete began the short service with a prayer. When Pete finished, Michael, Margaret, and Susan crossed themselves in unison. The locals collectively thought the same thing, ‘Catholics.’ Then Pete spoke, “Well, folks. Quill was the last Elder we had. He was a good man and a Christian man, too. Five years ago, we buried Helen. His kids ain't contacted me, so I guess I better read some from the Scriptures. It was his favorite set of verses, as I recollect. I’ll be reading from Romans, chapter nine, verses six through sixteen, and verses twenty and twenty-one. Pete cleared his throat.
They all spoke with that distinct Canadian shading that flavored their words and that, too, separated them from the Lloyd’s southwestern introjections.
“Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are Israel. Neither because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, in Isaac shall thy seed be called. That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God; but the children of the promise are counted for the seed. For this is the word of promise, at this time will I come, and Sara shall have a son. And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac; (for the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calls;). It was said unto her, the Elder shall serve the younger. As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on who I have compassion. So then it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs, but of God that shews mercy.”
“Now verses twenty-two through twenty-four. ‘What if God, willing to shew his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction: And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory, Even us, whom he hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?’ Amen. May God bless His word.”
Susan’s mind drifted between Quill's words in her church and these verses. Certain aspects of it were beginning to take a form of cohesion. There hadn’t been sufficient time yet for Susan to pull it together. Her grief was still too raw, and Quill had died so inconveniently and too soon after she'd buried her husband. Two deaths had taken place in such terrible succession.
The small congregation surrounding Pete said, “Amen,” in unison. Michael was thankful that the Freeburg’s kids stood still long enough for his mother to say what she came all this distance to say. Public speaking had been his father’s forte. Susan hung onto her son’s arm for support. She looked so thoroughly out of place among these women. The years had proven so kind to her physically but not so to Edna and Beverly. There were few women from which she did not stand apart. Entering a room, she would draw the air from the men’s lungs. Wives often grabbed their husbands because they consciously stared at Susan, entangled mentally in her beauty and elegance.
Gray clouds scudded overhead. Susan noticed that little detracted from these women’s souls. The kindness in their eyes spoke to Susan’s aimlessness. They had seen their share of hardship and sadness living in this wilderness, separated from each other. But despite every line on their weathered faces, joy or something distinct emanated from them. Susan was confident that Edna and Bev had their days that might turn any ordinary woman into a raving lunatic: long winters, hours in the kitchen unable to get outside, children always underfoot, and so forth. There was still something about Edna and Beverly. They had something that Susan did not.
Pete now asked Susan to say her words, which would conclude the funeral. Susan bit her lip, her hesitancy palpable. This small crowd, with its relative informality, reassured her. Margaret took her mother's other hand, and Susan looked down on her, smiling up into her face, exchanging unspoken words.
To Susan’s right, Wallace broke in upon her diffidence. “Mrs. Lloyd, it’s okay. We know what you feel. It’ll be okay. Go on ahead. Say the words. Quill would appreciate it.”
They all knew about the Lloyds, the hotels, and the vacations here for the men and their influential clients. But they didn’t know, couldn’t possibly know about what Stephen had been grappling with for the past several months. Pastor Franklin and Quill had withheld their trials in combat. Stephen's death and how it occurred had been dinner table fare for several weeks around these parts.
Susan started to speak but held her peace. Once more, she attempted to say something. Susan was rarely this indecisive. Michael squeezed her arm and whispered in her ear. “Mother, it’s okay. Quill would want to hear from you. It's okay. We're right here. We won't leave you.”
Susan coughed. She fought the tears, suddenly interfering with her little practiced speech. “I, uh, this was easier this morning,” she said, managing a thin smile, which added to her discomfort. Edna and Bev felt for her; Bev’s head bobbed as if trying to help Mrs. Lloyd by coaxing the words. “Quill--um, Quill, well, I met Quill not long ago. As Stephen and I spent hours listening to him, I realized he possessed an assurance of heaven and God that I didn’t. Quill had been through so much in his life, pain, and suffering, but he knew Jesus in ways that I frankly didn’t understand and realized were possible. I thought I had faith. I thought I knew what faith was until I heard Quill talk about his. And I can see it in you all as well. Please don't ask me how. But it’s there. When he talked to me about God’s love for him, I knew that what he believed was more than blind hope, more than a trust that your hope is real. I’m repeating myself, I know. He kept talking about what God had done for him. All I’ve ever known is what I have to do for God. Quill rested in God’s work on his behalf. I know now that I haven’t, and I have doubts about what I have believed all my life.” Michael and Margaret both looked at their mother, surprised at her words. “I don’t know if that's good or bad. Quill, too, had often questioned his Bible instruction. I hope I can at least ask some specific questions now. When my friend Quill talked about his faith, he always quoted or paraphrased the Bible. And when he did, he came alive. I may never be the same because of him.
“He went through horrible things as a prisoner of war; things that I can’t possibly imagine, things that would have made most men very bitter. Bitterness didn’t hold him in its grip, a work only attributable to Jesus. He thanked God for those trials. But, I could tell that, even though the past still hurt him, his faith in God was very real. I’m still struggling over my loss. Lately, there are days when I’m angry, feel sorry for myself, sad, so sad.”
Susan’s voice disappeared in the wind. She hadn’t been speaking to anyone, in particular, the past few moments except herself. “Maybe soon I can embrace the things he believed.” Susan suddenly felt Margaret and Michael’s grip on her hands tighten. She stopped and surveyed her son's face. Looking at Michael and then at her daughter, she said, “Maybe we all can.” Resuming her thought, “I shall miss him--very much.”
Susan's honesty about her lack of faith and the struggles staring back at her rippled downward into her family.
Margaret seemed the most affected. So much about her was blossoming into womanhood at the very time when she needed stability. Such familial immutability was not to be. Her father’s death, her brother's leaving for the military to die like Damien, and now her mother’s search for her faith interfered with Margaret’s familiar and comfortable belief system. It furrowed a line through the safety net her parents and grandparents had weaved so meticulously for her. A tear tracked down her right cheek, which she let fall the full height of her body. Margaret tore away from the gathering and ran to the car's security.
Strawberry-blonde Carrie, all eight years of her, tugged on her mother's dress. She attempted a whispered message, “Mamma, she was crying. What’s wrong with her, Mamma? Why'd she run off?” Told to hush, Carrie turned a bright red when several adults stared down at her. Susan smiled and apologized to her daughter, explaining that Margaret had gone through so much lately. Margaret’s immaturity made this so difficult for her and everyone concerned. All those present gave the appearance they understood.
Pete said a closing prayer that he'd practiced. He had it written on a yellowed three x five-card. His words concluded the funeral. Pete, Edna, Wallace, Beverly, and Jude each shook hands with the two remaining Lloyds. They told Susan not to worry about Margaret’s running off and thanked Susan for her kind words, saying how Quill would have blushed at the fuss.
Edna yelled at Billy for dirtying his clean clothes and petting that dog. Billy stood in the back of Pete’s truck, getting Hank excited and collecting every bit of dirt and grease from the stray shingles, a rusted water pipe, some mashed chicken wire, and the Lord only knew what else Pete had collected over the years in the bed of his pickup. Susan felt the tug on her shawl. It was Carrie. “I’m sorry, ma’am. Your girl gonna be okay?”
But before Susan could bend to Carrie's attenuated height, the strawberry blonde tomboy skipped away toward her mother, fully occupied in gathering her chicks into the open car door. As suddenly as they had appeared, they were all gone in a cloud of dust. Chores awaited.
The wind swirled in the top of the lone pine, leaving the Lloyds with a gnawing loneliness. The man on the backhoe started his machine. He began pushing dirt into the hole.
"You ready to do, Hank?" The dog answered with his tail thumping against a bucket. Pete waved his goodbye.
“You did fine, Mother. I’m proud of you.” Susan could see that Michael wanted to talk earnestly about what his mother was searching for. Margaret sat in the back seat, her hands covering her face, sobbing. Susan thought she was too young to experience these things, and her maternal instincts went into overdrive, observing her daughter suffering so. Michael had his questions, too.
Although preoccupied with her grieving processes, Susan stood on the cusp of noticing Michael’s lack of emotions the past few days. Oh, how Susan's husband’s death drew a cloud over her soul. Michael's repressed feelings concerned Susan. She couldn't let that happen as Stephen had.
The three Lloyds returned to the cabin to pack and say goodbye to Jacques and Raymond. The chef had been kind enough to take Michael fishing while the two women wandered about the place. Finally, when Margaret could stand it no longer, she demanded to see the place where her father died.
The lunch could not have been more wonderful. Escaping this cruel world consumed Margaret, who hurriedly ran to her room. The airplane would probably crash. She would live through it, live the rest of her life as an invalid or burned beyond recognition—who would care for David? Life stunk.
“Mother?” Michael asked as they pulled onto the road leading to Vanderhoof and the 6:15 flight from Prince George to Vancouver.
“Yes? What are you thinking, Michael?”
“Mother, what is it exactly that you're searching for? We go to church. We’ve found God, haven't we?”
Susan let a full minute pass before she responded. “Michael, to ask the question is to answer it.”
“But I’m leaving for the Marines in a few weeks,” he interjected. “I think you need to tell me what you believe Mr. Du Pont had that you don’t.”
A Long Healing Come Slowly
Part 3
A Historical Fiction Novel About War, Love, Marriage, Death, and Christ Jesus Who Alone Is Able to Overcome The Oppression of Traumatic Stress (P.T.S.D.)
Jim Carmichael, Ph.D.
Echo Co., 2/26, 3rd Marine Division
South Vietnam, 1967-1968
Cover
An unidentified Echo Co. Marine sitting in a bomb crater on Hill 861a sometime during the siege of Khe Sanh, 1968.
9 Which is easier, to say to the paralytic, ‘Your sins are forgiven,’ or to say, ‘Rise, take up your bed and walk’?
10 But that you may know that the Son of Man has authority on earth to forgive sins”—he said to the paralytic— 11 “I say to you, rise, pick up your bed, and go home.” 12 And he rose and immediately picked up his bed and went out before them all, so that they were all amazed and glorified God, saying, “We never saw anything like this!” Mark 2
28 When he entered the house, the blind men came to him, and Jesus said to them,
“Do you believe that I am able to do this?” They said to him, “Yes, Lord.” Matthew 9

TABLE OF CONTENTS
ABBREVIATIONS 6
ONE: SETTING THE STAGE 9
TWO: WHAT HAPPENED 16
꧁THREE : THE FROSTBIT WARD꧂ 23
꧁FOUR: FEEDING ONESELF꧂ 31
꧁FIVE : MRS. VIVIAN JAKOBSON꧂ 35
꧁SIX: A NIGHT’S MALAISE꧂ 41
꧁ SIX : “I’M DONNA GAIL” ꧂ 43
꧁ SEVEN : ꧂ 54
꧁ SIX : “NO, I DON’T THINK SO”꧂ 58
꧁ FOUR ꧂ 100
꧁ FIVE ꧂ 107
꧁ SIX ꧂ 111
꧁ SEVEN ꧂ 135
꧁ EIGHT ꧂ 146